‘ : t
1 f . ' toast
ei ‘ ' a “4
‘ ‘ ' ae ee |
ra , ti ;
oo Cpe whe bea
‘ aon Pt ee tubee 4
vie oe
4 sane J
‘ eras fue
‘ .
“
ce ne! vovet
oo ayer bee
- . barnes
+ ae cr) bane Baek bine
He Rrerrenern imran eerie Cure
. ieee) ‘ soon Arr
toe Jie del =p ag acd Koda
Tog OvEaos Sheard ew BR Be eT! FEM Oe
‘ eee pene
a tee Sra Were ”
Howe vawient whe ee we
swe ge 4 Pe ae ee err)
Vote Sade cee te em eee
Pr ee ee 4 ‘
Se gen eee ee hE «
s tae bee we etem ae | He
en ee a ee ae tee
Cee CC CS
oy Pa Ce ae eee tee nen
"
Cerner
Pe ranbiew
eee are a
shane be ad
, soe
ee cry .
. £4 et ose
' 40 NE ne
7
a4 7
’ : 1
' $ Weg
+ Y : vhY face
ber - ae
rn sin fe moves oot ba
Neer dee eee a
errr iaey ey
Per ena Cre
Ve
Cer ere
ran ry
Sripeiern’
ra
avery
mn eee
car
ree
ae niheetiowe
woe
we ioe
Oe ars
ho ws wend ge Eh Hoe ee tem os
LATE
LYCEUM OF NATURAL HISTORY.
VOLUME I.
Hew York:
PUBLISHED FOR THE ACADEMY.
1879.
GREGORY BROS., ©
Printers, 34 Carmine Street,
NEW YORK.
.
- 4
; ;
4
Pree - 8.
OFFICERS OF THE ACADEMY.
1879,
President.
JOHN S. NEWBERRY.
Vice-Presidents.
' EGGLESTON. BENJ. N. MARTIN.
Goyyesponding Secretary.
ALBERT R. LEEDS.
Recording Secretary.
OLIVER P. HUBBARD.
G@reasuyey
JOLENE ELN RON:
Soibrarian.
LOUIS ELSBERG.
Gommittee of Publication,
» DANIEL S. MARTIN. JOHN 8. NEWBERRY.
PeowO, No LAWRENCE. ALBERT R. LEEDS.
a . W. P. TROWBRIDGE.
tes
CONTENTS OF VOLUME I.
BY *. T. BARRETT.
PAGE.
_ Descriptions of New Species of Fossils from the Upper Silurian Rocks
Bhs of Port Jervis, N. Y. ; with Notes on the Occurrence of the
Coralline Limestone at that Locality, (Art. [X)............... 121
Mt ia ; 5
. BY W. G. BINNEY.
On the Jaw and Lingual Dentition of certain Costa Rica Land Shells
; collected by the late Dr. William M. Gabb, (Art. XXIII)...... 257
- On certain North American Species of Zonites, ete. (Art. XXVIII)... 355:
1
BY H. CARRINGTON BOLTON.
_ Application of Organic Acids to the Examination of Minerals, (Art. I) (aes
_ Behavior of Natural Sulphides with Iodine and other Reagents,
ae (EMIitins "DEO RN ea esc ere es Aen aia hee ae ere RR ne mre Cocalo . 158
:
¥
BY M. C. COOKE.
: fo .
~ The Fungi of Texas, (Art. XVIII)....... SERS Ene evn Ne Me sani
} 5
24 Contents.
BY LOUIS ELSBERG.
The Structure of Colored Blood-corpuscles, (Art, XX eee ete
BY IERMAN L. FAIRCHILD.
On the Structure of Lepidodendron and Sigillaria.:.................
No. 1; On the Variations of the Decorticated Leaf-scars of cer-
tain Sigillarie, (Art. Ill’... 22. ST pin hier s dr oa ee pers
No. 2; The Variations of the Leaf-scars of Lepidodendron aculeatum,
Sternberg, (Art: VIT) o. ec see osck oes oe cic eee
No. 3; The Identity of certain Supposed Species of Sigillaria with
8. lepidodendrifoha, Brongt., (Art. XD <2 ys eee
BY EDWARD J. HALLOCK. ,
Index to the Literature of Titanium, 1783—1876 : (Art. VI).
Part Pirst, General literatures. =. >... eee
Part Second, Minerals........ 20.4.4. "sla ol Seo
BY DAVID 8. JORDAN,
On the Distribution of Fresh-water Fishes of the United States, (Art.
WATD), cass ccc ae. 2 ables, 2 Road 2a A A eee
BY ALEXIS A. JULIEN.
On Spodumene and its Alterations, (Ant: XOXVII).~.. -.2 22a eee ee
BY GEORGE N. LAWRENCE.
Descriptions of New Species of Birds from Dominica, (Art. TV). -----
Descriptions of New Species of Birds of the Families Trochilidx
and Netraonidzey (Aint. Vi\eseneeees len lie 6 sb ose
Description of a New Species of Parrot, of the genus Chrysotis, (Art. X)
Descriptions of New Species of Birds from St. Vincent, W. 1., (Art.
RLV) vie ces eeu av elaa eho aeaaghir es: coe ee :
Descriptions of New Species of Birds from Grenada and Dominica,
WoL; (Art, XVI)i ei ee. eee ie or )
Description of a New Species of Cypselide, of the Genus Cheetura,
GArE, TY oo eis ene nett mereatyee devcelels eat Ar
129
v2
318
Contents.
BY ALBERT R. LEEDS.
of Discovery in the History of Doe, with an Index to its
“Literature, (Art. XXITX...... Pe SO triste s mneleney
ae of Antozone and Peroxide of Hydrecen: Siti an Index
to the Literature of the latter, (Art. XXIX, Appendix)....
BY HENRY A. MOYT. JR.
BY HENRY 8. MUNROE.
Premistorie Bronze Bells from Japan, (Art. II)..............8..0...
BY JOHN §. NEWBERRY.
mare’: : : BY G. JEWETT ROCKWELL.
Index to the Literature Git Wenonah, Giitis, MIUUD\e onacedaotoeuocde
BY ISRAEL C. RUSSELL.
On the Physical History of the Triassic Formation in New Jersey and
ie Commeciioutn Wallen (Gautlig 2OMD)Ss Gigs ae dacitcosocculconpioe 5
A New Form of Compass-Clinometer, (Art. XXIV).................
BY ROBERT E. C. STEARNS.
Description of a New Species or Variety of Land Snail from Califor-
ITA ABYR @AGT: (2 ONG NG WEI) coR PR ee Ae SoS ce raheem eee a lp Snr gn4 1S Sis
Soa!
nd the AUTOR eRe HWY SSO ke bie ciate one oe eee eee ?
164
By)
127
188
133
220
263
LIST OF PLATES, VOL. I.
Puate I,
Micro-crystalline precipitates from the action of organie acids
minerals.
Figs. 1 to 6. Tartaric acid.
7 to 12. Hydro-calcium tartrate.
13. Hydro-barium tartrate.
14 to 16. Hydro-barium oxalate.
17, 18. The same, differently obtained.
19, 20. Hydro-strontium oxalate.
= 21. Ferrous oxalate.
For details, see pages 12 to 16 of text.
PLATE II.
Prehistoric bronze bells, exhumed in Japan.
Puate III.
Variations of form and size in the leaf-scars of Sigillaria reniformis, —
Brongt., taken from a single specimen. See pages 43 and 44 of text. .
Puate IY. a"
. Variations of form and size in the leaf-scars of Sigillaria laevigata, Brongt. ioe
See page 45 of text.
List of Plates.
PLavte V.
lations of form and proportions in the leaf-scars of Lepidodendron
Puare VI.
Piuare VII.
Puatre VIII.
‘he same.
Puare LX.
' The same.
ey: PuatTE X.
Variations of leaf-scars in certain species of Sigillaria, probably all re-
7 ferable to S. lepidodendrifolia, Brongt. See pages 129 to 133 of text.
PuLatEe XI.
‘ Fig, A. Velifera Gabbi, animal in motion.
B >) shell:
C ee ‘* lingual dentition,
% 1D). ‘s “caudal mucus-pore.
EE, The same (%) shell.
/ EF os lingual dentition.
AI
fi. G. Small species of Helix, lingual dentition (the eCSEe
: _ marginal on a larger scale’.
i H. Cryptostrakon Gabbi, animal in motion.
4 I. Tee BS jaw.
: Je cial Ee rudimentary shell.
an Te ah BG lingual dentition.
4 L. Bulimulus Irazuensis, extreme lateral tooth.
; M. Tebennophorus sp., animal.
a ON: & lin gual dentition.
oe O. Limax semitectus ? animal.
; BB *s ap jaw.
Q “ gs lingual dentition. |
List of Plates.
Pare XII. ei
Changes of form and structure in human red blood-corpuscles.
Fig. 1, «. Indentations and furrows. : ne
b, c,d. “* Rosette,” ‘‘ scalloped,” and <‘ stellate” forms.
e. Constrictions, ete. !
2, «u,b. Protrusion and occasional separation of “Ienoba.” 4
* ae =
Occasional coalescence into groups or chains. 6 y
4. Internal vacuoles.
dD. Granular and ‘‘ network” structure (also sho y
in fig. 3.
6. Disappearance of the interior granular sieaceem
and formation of ‘‘ ghosts.”
See pages 266 to 271 of text.
Puare XIII. .
Fig. 1. Cross-section of a crystal of Spodumene, partially altered to
Cymatolite and Killinite. See page 329 of text.
Fig. 2. Magnified section of the line of contact (a, a) between Cyma-
tolite (c) and Killinite (k, K), showing the blades of the former projecting
into the latter. See page 346 of text.
PratEe XIV. , Ma
Fig. A. V, itrinizonites latissimus, Lewis, animal. ag
Be Rs ues genitalia. :
C. Zonites capnodes, Binn.., of
D. «« Rugeli, Binn., a |
KE. Mesodon Andrewsi, Binn., mH :
1 a a lingual membrane.
G. “« dentifera, Binn., genitalia. |
H. Helix rariplicata, Benson, dentition. i
J. Rhytida vernicosa, Kraus, Bs '
J. Buliminus Natalensis, Kr., lingual membrane. are
K. Helix globulus, Mull., ee a9 ig
L. Glandina, dentition, .
See page 362 of text.
Zonites placentula, Shuttl.,
“ macilentus, Shuttl., “
“© cuspidatus, Lewis, “‘
—Andrewsi, Binn., r
‘© lasmodon, var. ? fs
“ multidentatus, Binn., “ ;
o significans, Bland,*~ “
Rugeli, Binn., iG
«< Dentition of same.
ae « «© Zonites subplanus, Binn.
$f as “« Stenopus ? decoloratus.
Mesodon Andrewsi, Binn., shell.
M. Macrocyclis Hemphill, Binn., — “‘
N. Dentition of Spiravis Dunkeri, Pfr.
”
a
Son:
A arate Qa
“See page 362 of text.
7
Annals. N. Y. ACAD. OF SCIENCES. Vol. |, Plate 1
Carew.
imine
5 =
Sf Z TY
Sa
7)
=>
Ss =>
Sli Whee
RS
Za
SSS
i =F
Wir
J. H. Caswe t, del. B. B. CHAMBERLIN, sc.
EXPLANATION OF PLATE I.
_Micro-crystalline Precipitates, of. pp. 14-18.
Figs. RONG sie Ne eee ais emesis nee eg) Ld oe oa le Tartaric acid.
“Tiga, 7 ia) Tee Se nn Hydro-calcium tartrate.
‘TB iiap, 1B aR eRe wee Cae oe Hydro-barium tartrate.
Figs. 14 to 16..........- ONS ers Hydro-barium oxalate, from witherite.
TR TCCIS TDP see eae Beane The same, from baryto-calcite.
IB yeas Oy UD Ee eR el AEE SAC Pe Hydro-strontium oxalate.
VP Fie, DIT 3 Ss aa Dep a Ferrous oxalate.
Nore.—These crystals vary in size, according to temperature and time
of formation, and were not drawn by exact measurement. For the large
crystals, figs. 14 to 18, a 14 inch objective was used; figs. 19, 20, and 21, re-
quired a1; the — were easily seen with az
2 mt t,o it te ee a
eI hel oy ne Ye 2 eA aA ils ane
yee BAT: m
4
ANNALS:
NEW YORK ACADEMY OF SCIENCES.
VOLUME I:
[BEING A CONTINUATION OF THE ANNALS OF THE LYCEUM
oF NATURAL HISTORY.].
T.—Application of Organic Acids to the Examination of Minerals:
(With Plate I:)
By H. CARRINGTON BOLTON, Pu. D.
Read. A pril 30th, 1877.
1. The organic acids have long been used in various opera-
tions of chemical analysis, but their direct application to the
decomposition of minerals, with a view to the determination
of the latter, appears to have been overlooked. Acetic acid
finds frequent employment in quantitative analysis; tartaric
and citric acids are used to hold ferric and aluminic hydrates
in solution in the presence of alkalies, to dissolve antimonic
oxide in mineral analysis and in blow-pipe tube reactions,*
and in the preparation of Fehling’s copper solution; ammonium
citrate is used to dissolve so-called “reverted” calcium phos-
phate, and to separate lead sulphate from the sulphates of the
alkaline earths; oxalic acid is used to dissolve sulphide of tin
in the separation of this metal from antimony,} in volumetric
analysis, in the determination of the metals of the magnesium
* Prof E. J. Chapman, Canadian Journal, Sept., 1865, p. 348.
+ Prof. F. W. Clark, American Journal of Science, [2] XLIx, 48.
JULY, 1877. 1 Ann. N. Y. Acap. Scr., VoL. I.
2 Organic Acids in the Examination of Minerals.
group,* in the valuation of manganese ores, and in many other
processes.
The behavior of minerals with the organic acids named
has been only casually studied, and in but few instances; T.
Sterry Hunt,t following Karsten, bas made use of acetic acid
in the proximate analysis of mixtures of calcite, dolomite, and
magnesite, and in the separation of limestone and serpentine ; ¢
J. Lawrence Smith§ has remarked the solubility of anglesite
in ammonium citrate; calamine is sometimes distinguished
from willemite by its gelatinizing with acetic acid; || and min-
eralogists often resort to the comparatively weak acetic acid
for the purpose of “ cleaning up” minerals associated with the
easily soluble calcite. So far as we can learn, no systematic
examination of the action of organic acids on minerals has
previously been made; yet the field proves to be wide and
fertile.
During a mineralogical excursion in the summer of 1876,
among the rugged mountains of western North Carolina, the
impracticability of transporting liquid mineral acids suggested
to the writer an examination of the behavior of minerals with
solutions of citric and tartaric acid, which are capable of being
carried in the solid state. Subsequently a few preliminary
trials established the fact that our preconceived notions of
the weakness of organic acids as respects minerals were
erroneous, and led to the investigation recorded in the follow-
ing pages. .
It became necessary at the very outset to collect a consid.
erable number of minerals in a state of great purity and of
normal physical condition: our own small collection supplied
these in part, but we would have been embarrassed in this
research without the kind assistance of Prof. Thomas Egleston,
who generously placed the rich treasures of the School of
Mines’ mineralogical collection at our disposal, and to whom
we tender our sincere thanks.
* W.Goold Levison, American Journal of Science, [2] 1, 240.
+ American Journal of Science, [2] xxvu1, 180, and XLir, 64.
+ Geol. Canada, 1863, 609.
§ American Journal of Science, [2] xx, 244.
|| Dana's System Min., 5th edition, p, 408.
Organic Acids in the Examination of Minerals. 3
Since the hardness, coherence, and solubility of minerals
vary greatly in different specimens of a single species, the
behavior of minerals with acids, whether inorganic or organic,
depends in large measure upon the condition of the particular
sample under examination. An absolutely thorough investi-
gation, therefore, would embrace the reactions of several
Specimens of each mineral; as desirable as this would seem to
be, it was found that on the whole so laborious an undertaking
was superfluous, and for two reasons; first, the decomposing
action of the acids on different samples of the same species
differs in degree and not in kind; and, secondly, the behavior
of different species nearly related is so similar that the obser-
vations made on each serve to mutually control.
2. The following list contains the names of the minerals
which were submitted to the action of organic acids, their
formule as given by Prof. Dana, the condition of the speci-
mens, and the locality of each so far as could be ascertained.
Where two or more specimens of a single species are named,
they are numbered, for convenience of reference in ucequent
pages.
Within the groups I, Carbonates ; Il, Sulphides; III, Ox-
ides; IV, Sundries; V, Silicates, the minerals are given in
the order, and with the formulas, which they have in Dana’s
System of Mineralogy.
Lone GC AGRE GQ IN VACA cE S..
MINERAL. FORMULA. DESCRIPTION. ~ LocaLity.
Calcite, (1) ....... Ca C fine-grained marble ...... Italy.
O35 iN) rararaaes transparent crystals...... Bergen, N. J.
Dolomite, (1)..... Ca CG + Mg G coarse crystalline......... Westchester Co., N.Y.
an) Te AGeedateniie, ¢ Amity, NX
Gurhofite ........ 2Ca C + MgC massive, subtransl....... Montville, N. J.
Ankerite......... Ca C+ (Me Fe Mn) Ci veryetallmeneeeee nee Nova Scotia.
Magnesite, (1).... Mg C MASSIVE se eee act Westchester, Pa.
st (2)... COMpPACtyae eee see ase Piedmont.
Siderite, (1) ..... Fe G : MASSIVE aie sci ie eis sane sets Roxbury, Conn.
i @yocoo s MASSIVES sosijee ce nese Dauphiny, France.
Rhodochrosite ... Mn G massive, pure............ Austin, Nev.
Smithsonite...... Zn CG - earthy, massive.......... Sterling, N. J.
4
Witherite
Strontianite, .....
Cerussite........
Barytocalcite.....
Malachite
MINERAL.
Stibniter-o5---- 0 «-
Molybdenite
as ceeeccce
Argentite, (1)
iy
Galenite..............
Bornite, (1)...........
ge (2) and (8)...
a6
Sphalerite ...........
Chalcocite, (1) and (8)
oe
ees cce
ee a id
5
INiccoliten= jr. e ele eee
Smaltite........... vee
Leo, (@))os55c0050000
Gs ico) een eH
aE eB eee tie
Ullmannite
IM@NCASILC aie =) niaisinie
Arsenopyrite ........
Bournonite...........
Totrahedrite
Organic Acids in the Examination of Minerals.
Ba G
Sr G
Pb G
Ba G+ Cac.
Be pala dle CE Ye
granular, massive........ England.
... Westphalia.
granular .... .........
erystalline;... 0s. Abed ees Pheenixville, Pa.
massive and cryst........ Alston Moor, Eng.
Cu C+ Cut compact..... jaopeaoace vccn Russia.
2Cu C + Cul massive, earthy.......... Germany.
Lik SULPHIDES 7
ForMULA. DESCRIPTION. Locatity. :
Sb. 8; fibrous, massive ....... Arkansas.
Mo §, SCAlER Meese teehee Saket Germany.
Ags with PbS and SiO,..... Virginia City, Nev.
F massive, pure.......... Cornucopia, Nev.
Pos cleavable, massive ..... Missouri.
(Gu Fe) S SING) Gonoogsenponodd Acton, Canada.
two samples, very pure.Harvey Hill, Can.
IMASHLVENs-ccmteee esses Germany.
Za$ MASSIVE hele eee eeierasersl= Friedensville, Pa.
cus MABBIVE nc feteciemacies Chili. S. A.
CY Stalls) ies) aeteinteie(s nial Bristol, Conn.
Hgs granular, massive...... California.
Fe, 8, granular, massive...... North Carolina.
granular, massive...... Litchfield, Conn.
MASSIVE) wiecte Nereieve clecclos Anthony’s Nose, N. Y. ;
Ni As MASSIVE! scleral ete lcieistel= (elas Tangerhausen.
(Co Fe Ni) As, MASSIVE beset cicie ncsielolalnieie'e Germany.
Fe S, MPASUVE le sverasielerecterer Germany.
WIEREMN ZO. son 0sduacanode Freiberg, Saxony.
MASSIVE) @....0.5..--.-- Colorado.
CuS.FeS.FeS, massive ............... Acton, Can.
Nis, + Ni (Sb As),
Fes,
Fe S, + Fe As,
3(€uPb)S + Sb.8,
4Cu 8 + Sb, Ss
massive . ....... ..Harvey Hill, Can.
WISN cosan-odgood00¢ Colorado.
MMASSIV.E haces cece Ore Knob, N. C.
Peters orelee(otcrenereiate ck vaisbtoleys Petersbach.
exystalline’ se encemeeoe Germany. re
TOASELVC Re -eraieeiecetiecies Norwalk, Conn.
MEIN Gouooosdcsoo0cC Germany.
ae TEW IS Sonncqoa aqads Freiberg, Saxony.
i a
:
S
|
ial
Organic Acids in the Examination of Minerals. 5
Pink OZ DEES: :
MINERAL. ForMULA. DESCRIPTION. LocaLity.
Cuprite ste cis sisi ahaisisie €u MASSIVE wih. ted. scale Siberia.
‘incite eee aiicterae ase: Zn massive.:.......... ... sterling, N. J.
Hematite, (1).......:. ¥ miéaceous............-. Michigan.
ee (Q) Pence: red, massive ........ .-. Missouri.
Magnetite, (1)........ Fe ¥e massive, granular.:....Canada.
oe (VS re eMC Laie ide Reser cals proceceecees+é+-Saratoga Co., N.Y.
Limonite, (1) ........ ¥Fe,H; botryoidal..:...:....... Salisbury, Conn.
“ (CUi-feaeoe 6b ADLOUS)) ef s-lq-s aS elsieiiec Anniston, Ala,
Franklinite .......... (Fe Zn Mn) Ge in) MASSIVE sir gecd sale atoa Franklin, N. J.
Chromite ............ Fe €r MASSIVE.........c06e000 California.
Uraninite ... See UG MASSIVE 2. .52-. ces e - Bohemia.
Hausmannite. ....... Mn, Mn erystalline.............. Thuringia.
Pyrolusite..........:. + Mn massive, granular...... New Brunswick. (?)
Manganite........... Mn H crystalline .............Dlefeld, Hartz Mts.
Psilomelane.. ...... e(Ba: Mn) Mn +n massive.:......... -.».-.Germany.
, Wad Brassey Meneses R Mn + H eanthya ie lees. sis. belo Saxony.
Brueite. 2.5. se c.cc<- Mg H TOLIALED salsa -sicne Texas, Pa.
IV. SUNDRIES.
MINERAL. FORMULA. DESCRIPTION. Locatiry.
WAatiteleas cS: Seca - as Cas'P + 4Ca (C1 Fl) crystals ................ Mitchell Co., N. C.
Vivianite............. Fe° P + 8H radiated, fibrous........ Mullica Hill, N. J.
Pyromorphite........ 3Pb° P + Pb Cl crystalline.............. Bohemia.
Fluorite......... .... Ca Fl translucent, massive...Muscalonge Lake,N.Y.
Cryolite:.21222--5-..- ‘8Na Fl + Al, Fl, massive....... ie Taras Greenland.
Anglesite ....... ey POM Ga ue es Gan Ree Oe tne dae Pheenixville, Pa.
Gypsum....... ...... ‘CaS + 2H crystals ......... .....- Montmartre, France.
SamarskKite........... R: BR R3)Cbs THE Osaoncosceedeoone Yancey Co., N. C.
Silverse: ose eacdess si Ag pure silver............. ?
Coppericsce ase sacs Cu ‘copper foil............. ?
MOU ase aree see sees Fe iron wire...........0... ?
IZAN CR sa ase Ec Zn granulated ....... ..-.Bethlehem, Pa.
We mUN ee gts lec se 3 Pb iest=leatie swan. Ye. ?
Mine SS Ces ot ss ‘Sn granulated ............. ?
Aluminium .... ..... Al foiles ences ety, France.
Antimony............ Sb massive, crystalline. ... a
Bismuth ............. Bi ‘massive, crystalline.... ?
6 Organic Acids in the Examination of Minerals.
VM Ot eS 4 Lil CASES.
MINERAL. ‘ FORMULA. DESCRIPTION. Locatiry.
Wollastonite. .. Ca Si fibrous...... ....Natural Bridge, N. Y¥.
Diopside....... (Ca Mg) Si crystals ..........Tyrol.
"AULILC . oe nies (Ca Mg Fe) (Si Aa’) , erystals eects Sicily.
Rhodonite...... Mn Si massive.......... Franklin, N. J.
Spodumene..... Re Sis + 4:41 Sis crystalg.......... Windham, Me.
Hornblende.... RR) ial) massive. ......... New York City.
Chrysolite..... (Mg Fe)? Si Massive.......... North Carolina.
Olivine...-...-. (Mg Fe)? Si granular.........: Sandwich Islands.
Willemite...... : Zn? Si massive.......... Franklin, N. J.
Almandite...... (Fe5 + xAq)? Sis Chystalsieesretere eee Sterling, N. J.
Epidote........ [Cas + 2(A1 Fe)] Sis Massive.......... Ducktown, Tenn.
Biotite......... 2(Mg kK)? + 1 (Al Fe)? Sis lamine .... .- Westchester Co., N.Y.
Muscovite...... (R°), Si + 38i lamine........... North Carolina.
Wernerite...... [3 (Na Ca)s + 2Aq)? Si + Si massive.......... Gouverneur, N. Y.
Labradorite.... 2 (Ca Na)? + saa? + Si massive.......... Turin, N. Y.
bite s-- se eeee (2Na® + 2A1)? Sis + 6Si massive.........- Yancey Co., N. C.
Orthoclase ..... Gk + 344)? Si> + 6Si massive.......... New York City.
Chondrodite.... _ Mg? Si? [FY crystals........-. Sparta, N. J.
Tourmaline .... (R oa B)s Si [FY] black crystals.... New York City.
Kyanite........ a Si crystals.......... Buncombe Co., N. C.
Datolite........ (Cas HS B) Si crystals .......... Lake Superior.
Pectolite....... (Ca + Na + 2H) Si crystals.......... Bergen, N. J.
Chrysocolla.... Cu Si + 2H massive.......... Lake Superior.
Calamine....... Zn? Si+ H crystalline ....... Friedensville, Pa.
Prehnite ....... He + 2Ca>+ $A1)? Sis uniform, massive.Scotland.
Apopbyliite.... EH + 20K + 8Ca)]? Si + HSi erystals.......... Bergen, N. J.
Natrolite, (1)... 3Si, Ay Na, 2H dark, massive.... Wtrttemberg.
oS QQ)... white, fibrous....Bergen, N. J.
Analcite........ 4Si, Al, Na 2H fine crystals.. ..Lake Superior.
Chabazite... .. 4Si, ee [#Ca +} ran a K)] 6H erystals.......... Nova Scotia.
Stilbite..... ... 6Si, Al, Ca, 6H crystals .......... Nova Scotia.
PL ALG sclera iecisysiey=re GH + #Mg) Si massive.......... North Carolina.
Serpentine..... Meg.Si +H massive.......... Newburyport, Mass.
Retinalite...... Mg. Si +H waxy, transl...... Montville, N. J.
Chrysotile...... Mg. Si +H silky, fibrous..... Montville, N. J.
Deweylite...... (Mg + 1H)?8i + 3H massive, transl...Rye, N. Y.
Ripidolite...... 8(2Mg* + 2A] ¥e)9Si, 12H lamine........... North Carolina.
[Ninety Species, one hundred and twenty Specimens.]
be See
Organic Acids in the Examination of Minerals. 0
3. The organic acids employed in this investigation were
chiefly citric, tartaric, and oxalic; a few tests were made also
with malic, formic, acetic, benzoic, pyrogallic, and picric acids.
Of the solid acids, solutions saturated in the cold were used,
unless otherwise specified; of the liquid acids, ordinary com-
mercial products. The behavior of the minerals with these
acids was studied in a very simple manner: the mineral to be
examined was carefully freed from its associated gangue or
mineral, finely pulverized in an agate mortar, and a portion
placed in a test-tube; the solution of the acid was then added,
and the resulting phenomena, in the cold and on boiling, care-
fully noted. Sometimes satisfactory conclusions were reached
only by comparison of a number of tests under varying condi-
tions, as to amount of acid, time of heating, etc. In some
cases, to be mentioned in due course, the partial decomposition
of the mineral was ascertained by filtering from the residue
and testing the solution with an appropriate reagent; in
others, by examining the disengaged gas with a suitable test-
paper.
CARBONATES.
s
4. The natural carbonates dissolve with effervescence more
or less readily in dilute and strong, cold and hot solutions of
citric, tartaric, oxalic, malic, formic, benzoic, acetic, pyrogallic,
and picric acids, the relative power of these acids being
approximately in the order in which they are named. The
behavior of the carbonates with citric acid may be summarized
as follows:
(a) Calcite, gurhofite, witherite, strontianite, cerussite, Be vp ae
and malachite dissolve rapidly in the cold.
(6) Dolomite, ankerite, rhodochrosite, smithsonite, and azurite are more
feebly attacked in the cold.
(ec) Magnesite and siderite are net attacked in the cold.
On heating, ail the above carbonates dissolve very rapidly,
except siderite, which is more slowly attacked. From strong,
nearly neutral solutions of calcite, gurhofite, and some other
calcium minerals, a white precipitate of calcium citrate forms
on cooling; cerussite also deposits a white precipitate on
cooling.
8 Organic Acids in the Examination of Minerals.
It is evident that a solution of citric acid effects the decom-
position of mineral carbonates with sufficient.ease to render it
extremely useful where hydrochloric acid can not.be conveni-
ently employed. The organic acid acts, however, somewhat
more slowly ; in fact, time appears to bean important factor in
studying these reactions. On some minerals the organic acid
has at first no effect, and an appreciable time elapses before
bubbles of carbonic anhydride appear, indicating the decom-
position of the mineral; this is especially noticeable with
dolomite and azurite. The time of incipient action varies also
with the acid employed.* :
Owing to the viscosity of a concentrated solution of eitrice
acid, the liberated gas has difficulty in escaping, and often
remains attached in bubbles to the powder until sufficiently
large bubbles have formed to ascend through the syrupy liquid ;
this, of course, has reference to examinations made in the
cold. Moreover, the precaution was observed of distinguishing’
_ between the escape of bubbles of air entangled by the pow-
dered mineral and a true liberation of carbonic anhydride.
These minute details are mentioned, because observation of
them is necessary to obtain the same results as those recorded
in the first part of this section. Magnesite and siderite were
repeatedly tested, and always refused to effervesce with a cold
solution of citric acid, a reaction which distinguishes them from
other carbonates.
5. In making this investigation we have constantly borne
in mind the possible employment of the methods in the field,
and have conducted the tests in the simplest manner with that
end in view. Since it is seldom convenient in field work to
obtain the minerals in fine powder, an examination was made
of the action of citric acid on the massive carbonates; and by
* The interesting subject of the Velocity of Chemical Reactions has recently heen
investigated in certain cases by Boguski and Kajander (Berichte d. deutschen Chem. Ges.
Berlin, ix, 1646, and x, 34). They find that when nitric, hydrochloric, and hydrobromie
acids, of the same concentration, act upon marble, the velocity of evolution of carbonic
anhydride is inversely proportional to their molecular weights, Cf, American Journal
of Science, [3] xii, p. 299. It will be interesting to ascertain whether this law holds good
with organic acids. ;
’ Organic Acids in the Examination of Minerals. 9
__ way of comparison the behavior of the same with hydrochloric
acid was also noted. The results may be summarized as fol-
lows: 1, signifying that the minerals effervesce quickly when
the acid is dropped on their smooth surfaces; 2, that they are
feebly and slowly attacked; 3, that they do not effervesce.
Mineral. ‘HCl. Sp-Gr. 1.055 ~Citrie Acid.
(CHG eS ee ao borne Ses Sa ee rena RPS t un Seea eyes 1
WOLOUTELOS Soot eres tse ecle ga Se Sa ayaa ee 3
Gurhonte wae ses see a SNE eE EVM A) 1
PMTCT 3) cae eee AMIS ISL 3
Mapnesitea 255.22 20-22. sets 2 Hoga e Uae eS 3
SHGIGIHIIG) Ba Se Estee Soe eee eee ees ee aes Eee eee 3
Rhodochrosite : .----...----- 5 Be eo ee Shen oe ee ne
Smithsonite .......-.---..-- gps eee ne HOt, Gale wre SP GHS
MVS NGTIGG tee Sees 5 ee ceyoess seen see. Dy ck S eS 2
Strontianite soso. 652 8524 thecs els: 1 pa ty ee sete 2
Baryto-calcite-...-...--.-.- LENE 9 Mies sees. Sales 2
Wieden topes ast 9h Sete Ne ae bon sa oe De Sees, Sous rye,
INA TSe ee see ae nee as See O REE eee east seh ?
Porous minerals, and those having highly polished cleav-
age or crystalline surfaces, appear to resist the action of the
acids, but for very different reasons; the former (smithsonite,
for example) absorb the liquid and conceal its action within
their pores; the latter (dolomite, siderite, etc.) seem to repel
the liquid, or rather to prevent its actual contact. In the latter
case the action of the acid may be rendered visible by scratch-
ing the surface with a knife and applying the acid liquid to
the roughened surface or to the small: amount of powder pro-
duced by the scraping. The observations above recorded
were made on smooth surfaces.
In earthy minerals, the acid should be applied repeatedly
at the same point until, the pores being filled, the action of the
- acid on the surface becomes apparent.
6. The mineral carbonates behave with a solution of tartaric
acid much in the same manner as with citric acid, but the
tartrates being in general a little less soluble than the citrates,
crystalline precipitates form more readily on cooling the satu-
rated solutions.
10 Organic Acids in the Examination of Minerals. 7
The results recorded below were obtained with a solution
saturated in the cold :
(a) Calcite, gurhofite, witherite, strontianite, cerussite, and baryto-
calcite dissolve readily in the cold; on boiling, the action is increased, and
the solutions deposit crystalline precipitates on cooling; the precipitates
of calcium tartrate and of barium tartrate form readily, and may be
recognized with a little experience. (Cf. §10.)
(b) Dolomite, ankerite, rhodochrosite, smithsonite, malachite, and
azurite eftervesce feebly in the cold, and dissolve rapidly on heating.
Dolomite and smithsonite deposit crystals on cooling the solutions; mala-
chite yields a bluish green precipitate; azurite dissolves readily without
residue.
(ce) Magnesite and siderite are not attacked in the cold, but dissolve
readily on heating. The specimen of siderite from Roxbury effervesced
very slightly in the cold and appeared to be more soluble than the speci-
men from Dauphiny. --
7. Oxalic acid decomposes the carbonates in a similar.
manner, forming, however, still more insoluble precipitates,
which are in some cases characteristic of the bases contained
in the minerals; especially is this true of the white pulveru-
lent calcium oxalate, the light yellow granular ferrous oxalate,
the beautifully feathered crystals of barium oxalate, and the
heavy white precipitate of lead oxalate. Ankerite contains
enough ferrous carbonate to communicate a decided yellow
color to the insoluble calcium salt, by the formation of ferrous
oxalate. Baryto-calcite dissolves freely on boiling, with for-
mation of insoluble calcium oxalate; by decanting the super-
natant liquid it deposits as it cools the feathered needles
characteristic of acid barium oxalate, easily distinguishable
from the stouter, lengthened, monoclinic prisms of oxalic acid
which likewise form in concentrated solutions.
Magnesite, which resists the action of cold citric and
tartaric acids, succumbs to oxalic acid. Siderite is also more
readily decomposed. Malachite and azurite are feebly attacked
in the cold, dissolve slowly on heating, and yield precipitates
which are respectively grayish-green and bluish-white in color.
Cerussite and smithsonite also furnish solutions which deposit
crystalline precipitates on cooling.
.
—— se Pe
Organic Acids in the Examination of Minerals. 11
8. Acetic acid does not act so energetically on the mineral
carbonates as do the preceding; moreover, on boiling, the
volatile acid distills off and the solution becomes weaker as
the heating is continued; whereas with solutions of the solid
acids, boiling increases their concentration and their decom-
posing power. We conjecture that experimenters in this
direction have been deterred from further research by the
unsatisfactory nature of the reactions with acetic acid. And
yet, if we may trust the ancient chronicles of Rome, the beha-
vior of minerals with this acid was investigated at a very
early period; we refer to that much disputed tradition which
represents the celebrated Carthaginian general, Hannibal,
applying vinegar to the removal of rocks that obstructed his
passage across the Alps, in his march on the Roman capital:
“Diducit scopulos et montem rumpit aceto.” *
Glacial acetic acid does not in the slightest degree dissolve
calcite; even pure precipitated calcium carbonate does not
effervesce when boiled with glacial acetic acid; but on adding
one-fourth part of water, effervescence begins at once and the
carbonate dissolves freely.
The behavior of carbonates with acetic acid may be sum-
marized as follows (Sp. gr. of acid = 1.037).
(a) Calcite, gurhofite, witherite, cerussite, baryto-calcite, and strontia-
nite effervesce freely in the cold and dissolve rapidly on heating.
(b) Dolomite, ankerite, smithsonite, and azurite effervesce slightly in
the cold, the action being increased on boiling.
(c) Magnesite, siderite, rhodochrosite, and malachite are not attacked
in the cold, and dissolve more or less readily on boiling.
9. Formic acid (Sp. gr.=1.060) acts rather more powerfully
than acetic; cerussite gives a peculiarly beautiful and charac-
teristic deposit of lustrous white crystals. Malic acid also
acts quite energetically ; but the difficulty of obtaining it in a
State of purity, and its high price, will prevent its use in this
connection. It does not seem especially desirable to extend
the list of organic acids; for though their number is legion,
* Juvenal, Satire X.
12 Organic Acids in the Bxamination of Minerals.
but few are commercial articles; some interest might be at-
tached to a comparison of their decomposing power, but a
practical application to the examination of minerals is very
doubtful. To test the probabilities of their action, however,
a few experiments were made with solutions of picric, benzoic,
and pyrogallic acids.
A strong hot solution of picric acid (carefully freed from
nitric acid by re-crystallization) decomposes calcite, dolomite,
and witherite very readily. A moderately strong hot solution
of benzoic acid dissolves calcite freely, and a crystalline
precipitate falls on cooling. Dolomite dissolves on boiling.
Pyrogallic acid attacks calcite in the cold, and dissolves it on
boiling, with formation of a white precipitate, while the super-
natant liquid turns dark in color through absorption of oxygen.
MICROSCOPICAL EXAMINATION OF THE CRYSTALLINE
PRECIPITATES.
By JOHN H. CASWELL.
10. The crystalline precipitates obtained in these reactions
are in some measure distinguishable by the naked eye, but
microscopical examination of the varied forms develops inter-
esting peculiarities. For this investigation we have had the
good fortune to secure the skill, as well as the peneil, of our
friend Mr. John H. Caswell, of the School of Mines, Columbia
College, who places us under obligation by communicating the
following results of his study.
The crystalline deposits were obtained by treatment of
the different minerals named, with hot solutions of the acids,
in test-tubes, and concentration of the solution when necessary.
In addition to the crystalline forms of the acids themselves,
tartaric and oxalic, the following substances were examined :
Hydro-calcium tartrate, neutral calcium tartrate, hydro-barium
tartrate, calcium oxalate, hydro-barium oxalate, hydro-stron-
tium oxalate, ferrous oxalate, formate of lead, and calcium
citrate. The precipitates resulting from treatment of the
minerals were compared with similar precipitates formed from
‘chemically pure material.
Tartarie Acid.—The most usual and characteristic forms
4
:
4
{
h
Organic Acids in the Examination of Minerals. 13
_ observed were triangular-shaped crystals, of very beautifully
_ sharp and distinct outline. The smaller ones appeared to be
- without: any modifications, asin Plate I, Fig. 4, but: some of
the larger and thicker ones had faces and planes on the angles
and edges similar to those in Fig. 2. The same crystals
viewed in a different position appeared as in Fig. 5, which
forms were often grouped, together with the triangles, into
stellate masses, Fig. 6.. Flat, tabular crystals, apparently
with domes and prismatic faces, were also observed. They
were remarkable, owing to the terminations being different on
the same crystal, thus occasioning a somewhat wedge-shaped
form, as in Figs. 1-3. These tabular crystals are quite large,
and often have-inclosures of small-acicular crystals and cavi-
ties. Very small needle-like crystals were also observed in
the same slide as those already mentioned.
Hydro-caleium tartrate-(Figs. 7 to 12).—From a solution of
ealeite in an excess of tartaric acid, crystals were obtained,
strongly resembling orthorhombic or monoclinic forms, consist-
ing of prism and dome, as:‘shown in the figures. These crystals
were quite small, but very beautifully sharp and distinct, and
gave bright colors in polarized light. The figures show forms
almost identical, but seen in different positions. The crystals
were then twice boiled with water, to remove any excess of
tartaric acid, the only effect being to mass the crystals in groups
and toround their angles somewhat, although some good indi-
viduals were seen. The water solution was then evaporated
and some very sharp and good crystals obtained, having: the
same characteristic face and angles as in the figure, but gen-
erally larger and sharper than those before observed. These
forms, then, belong undoubtedly to. hydro-calcium. tartrate,
tartaric acid being entirely too soluble to have furnished
crystals in this way. Sometimes the crystals are in long,
slender prisms, but always with the characteristic dome-like
termination; and in some of the larger ones the pinacoid is
present.
Gurhofite, treated with tartaric acid, gave the forms
already described, and also some transparent masses of irregu-
lar shape, having no crystalline characteristics.
14 Organic Acids in the Examination of Minerals.
Dolomite, treated as above, also afforded some good erys-
tals of hydro-calcium tartrate, very easily recognized among
other irregular fragments or masses of no particular form.
Neutral caleium tartrate, obtained by treating a concen-
trated solution of tartaric acid with an excess of calcite, gave
very minute needles, which in almost every case were grouped
in small radiated circular masses, much resembling the spher-
ulites of volcanic rocks. The outlines of these groups are
sharp and distinct, always perfectly round, sometimes having
the central part transparent, but no particular crystalline form
could be made out.
Hydro-barium tartrate (Fig.13), from witherite and tartaric
acid, crystallizes in very delicate, long, almost capillary, acicu-
lar crystals, which are often grouped in bundles, the needles
lying parallel to each other. A few characteristic crystals,
probably hydro-calcium tartrate, having the form and faces
(as previously mentioned) of prism and dome, were easily
recognized; they doubtless proceeded from the calcium con-
tained in the witherite. It is interesting to be able so easily,
by the aid of the microscope, to distinguish a small percentage
of calcium in the presence of a large quantity of barium.
The needles of bydro-barium tartrate give fine colors in poiar-
ized light.
Oxalic acid forms long prismatic crystals, quite stout, and
generally terminated with domes, similar to those faces in
hydro-calcium tartrate; but apparently of much flatter angles.
When carefully made, the crystals are sharp and distinct in
outline and terminations, but the mass much oftener crystal-
lizes in indistinctly radiated groups, in which the forms can
scarcely be distinguished. Ovxalic acid, as is well known, gives
beautiful colors in polarized light.
Calcium oxalate is an amorphous powder, and, even under
the microscope, appears to be in minute masses, almost opaque
and with no distinguishable crystalline characteristics.
Hydro-barium oxalate, from witherite and oxalic acid (Figs.
14-16), crystallizes in large, beautiful forms, very character-
istic, and different from anything before noticed. The crystals
have the shape of a spear-head or arrow-head, being built up
ee ee eee eee eee
Organic Acids in the Bxamination of Minerals. 15
of many small crystals arranged on a straight rib or spine
somewhat like a feather. The spear-headed forms are deeply
striated or furrowed, and inclose large finid-cavities ; they
give beautiful colors also in polarized light. A few simple
crystals, as in Fig. 14, are apparently monoclinic or triclinic;
and the edges or sides of the feather-like forms generally
terminate in similar small, distinctly outlined crystals, JC.
on the extremity of the lakenah ribs.
Very striking were the forms (Figs. 17, 18) obtained from
_ treating baryto-calcite with oxalic acid. They consisted, first,
of the large spear-headed or feather-shaped crystal groups, as
shown in the sketch, in which the mode of formation is very
easily seen, especially the simple crystals terminating the
lateral ribs. The latter are curved upward a little, but seem
to be nearly at right angles to the main spine or axis. Besides
these forms, amorphous calcium oxalate was observed, and
also some long, columnar crystals of oxalic acid. By allowing
the calcium oxalate to settle, and decanting and crystallizing
the clear solution, the best and cleanest erystals of hydro-
barium oxalate can be obtained, of tolerably large size.
Hydro-strontium oxalate (Figs. 19, 20), from strontianite
and oxalic acid, gave very small crystals, somewhat resem-
bling those of hydro-calcium tartrate, but apparently with
much flatter angles. One form, Fig. 20, seemed to be made
up of prism, pinacoid, and domes, probably orthorhombic or
monoclinic. Other crystals, probably pyramidal, appeared to
be minute rhombs (Fig. 19), sometimes in groups.
Ferrous oxalate (Fig. 21), from siderite and oxalic acid,
gave yellow crystals, exceedingly minute, but nevertheless
quite distinctly outlined. Their form was prismatic with a
flat or basal termination.
The same crystals were abundantly obtained from ankerite
also; but the crystalline mass was of a lighter yellow than
that formed from siderite, owing to admixture of calcium
oxalate.
Formate of lead, from cerussite and formic acid, crystallized
in quite large acicular forms, sharp and transparent, but
terminated with rounded faces, the exact nature of which
16 Organic Acids in the Examination of Minerals.
could not be determined. The crystals are generally com-
paratively short and stout, being quite different from the
hydro-barium tartrate, which is almost capillary in character.
Some of the larger crystals of formate of lead are thick and
cloudy, apparently from the presence of microlites and fluid
cavities.
Calcium citrate, from citric acid and calcite, had no erystal-
line appearance, being in the form of very minute masses,
and is probably amorphous as thus obtained.”
METALS AND ORGANIC ACIDS.
11. That citric and tartaric acids dissolve iron and zine,
with evolution of hydrogen gas, is a well-known fact, stated
in many handbooks of chemistry.*
Crommydis has recently taken advantage of the solubility
of zine in oxalic acid to prepare glycollic acid (H,C,H.O,),
a reaction in which nascent hydrogen plays an important
part.t
In repeating and extending these experiments we have
made the following observations: Iron, zinc, and magnesium
dissolve readily in cold saturated solutions of citric, tartaric,
oxalic, and malic acids, as well as with formic (Sp. Gr. = 1.060)
and acetic acids (Sp. Gr. = 1.037), evolving hydrogen more or
less freely ; on heating, the action becomes violent. Magne-
sium is attacked by citric and other acids violently, the
liquid becoming much heated.
A cold-saturated solution of citric acid, diluted with half
its volume of water, attacks zinc slowly in the cold; on boil-
ing, hydrogen comes off freely and continues to do so after
cooling for a long time; the disengagement of gas being slow
but steady, and under favorable conditions lasting for twenty-
four hours. If the solution becomes very concentrated, an
insoluble citrate of zine precipitates, soluble, however, in
water.
Tartaric acid acts on zine feebly in the cold; on boiling,
solution ensues, and at the same time the hot liquid becomes
* Cf, Handworterbuch der Chemie, article ‘Citronsiure.”
t Bull. soc. chim., xxvii, p. 3, 1877.
Organic Acids in the Examination of Minerals. 17
milky from the formation of an insoluble tartrate of zinc; on
cooling, the solution becomes clear and a precipitate settles. |
_ Oxalic acid in concentrated solution attacks zinc in the
cold immediately; but the action soon ceases, owing to the
surface of the zinc becoming coated with a quite insoluble
zinc oxalate; on heating to boiling, the evolution of hydro-
gen is resumed, but is again arrested in a short time from the
same cause. On cooling, a fine precipitate forms.*
SULPHIDES.
12. After experiencing the solvent power of organic acids
described in the preceding section, we were prepared to dis-
cover many sulphides yielding to them, though we confess to
surprise at finding this action taking place even in the cold.
Such is the case with four out of the eighteen sulphides
selected for examination, viz.: stibnite, galenite, sphalerite,
and pyrrhotite. The tests were made as follows: the pul-
verized minerals were placed in test-tubes, a concentrated
solution of citric acid was added, and a piece of paper moist-
ened with plumbic acetate was suspended in each tube, which
was then corked. After standing twelve hours at the ordinary
temperature, the blackened test-papers gave evidence of the
decomposition. Sphalerite seems to be the most readily
decomposed, the sulphureted hydrogen coming off immedi-
ately. On heating, the disengagement of sulphureted hydro-
gen is very marked; with boiling citric acid, bornite and
bournonite, in addition to those just mentioned, yield sulphu-
reted hydrogen. One sample of argentite, containing min-
gled galenite, gave a reaction fer sulphureted hydrogen; but
* Experiments were made to test the applicability of these methods of generating
hydrogen to the detection of arsenic by Marsh’s apparatus. If a solution containing
arsenic be introduced into a flask in which hydrogen is evolved from the action of citric
acid on zine, the disengagement of gas is greatly augmented and arseneted hydrogen
forms at once. Owing to the imperfect solubility of zine citrate, the action soon ceases.
With tartaric acid the same objection* arises, while oxalic acid is out of the question.
This difficulty does not apply to magnesium, which might be employed in an apparatus
similar to that described by Dr. John C. Draper (American Chemist, II, 456). By using
distilled magnesium and re-crystallized citric acid, the absence of arsenic in the materials
used for toxicological researches could be placed beyond suspicion.
JULY, 1877. 2 ANN. N. Y. AcaD. Scr, Vou. I.
18 Organic Acids in the Examination of Minerals.
a purer specimen was not attacked. With bournonite the
reaction is feeble.
Pyrite, marcasite, molybdenite, chaleocite, cinnabar, argen-
tite, niccolite, smaltite, chalcopyrite, ullmannite, arsenopyrite,
and tetrahedrite resist the action of citric acid. Tartaric and
oxalic acids act in a similar manner, both in the cold and on
boiling. A comparison of the behavior of nine organic acids
with stibnite gave the following results:
(a) Stibnite heated with citric, tartaric, and oxalic acids yields sul-
phureted hydrogen freely and goes into solution.
(b) With malic, benzoic, and pyrogallic acids, sulphureted hydrogen
comes off feebly and the mineral] dissolves imperfectly.
(c) With formic and acetic acids no gas is evolved and the mineral is
not dissolved.
(d) With picriec acid no gas is evolved, but the mineral is partially
dissolved.
it is noticeable that the liquid acids are powerless to effect
decomposition. (§ 8.)
13. The action of the organic acids on mineral sulphides
is not so decided as that of the mineral acids; but this is no
disadvantage, since it affords additional means of determining
them. On examining the reactions recorded in the preceding
section, it will be found that bornite and pyrrhotite are decom-
posed by citric acid, while their kindred compounds, pyrite
and chalcopyrite (as well as chalcocite) are not. In order to
establish satisfactorily this difference of behavior, several
specimens of each of these minerals, from various localities,
were carefully tested.
(a) Four samples of bornite were heated with a concentrated solution
of citric acid, and each gave a strong reaction for sulphureted hydrogen ;
of four specimens of chalcopyrite, treated in the same manner, two gaye
no traces of this gas, and two gave mere traces on long boiling; three
samples of chalcocite yielded no traces of sulphureted hydrogen.
(b) Three specimens of pyrite heated with citric acid gave no traces of
the gas, and three of pyrrhotite liberated it both in the cold and freely on
boiling. On the other hand all the specimens named are decomposed by
hydrochloric acid, except one specimen of pyrite (from Germany).
It is evident, then, that citric acid may be used to distin-
i i |
Organic Acids in the Examination of Minerals. 19
guish pyrrhotite from pyrite, and bornite from chalcocite or
chalcopyrite. The presence of galenite in argentite may also
be ascertained by this method, since the former yields H,S
even in the cold, while the latter is not decomposed on
boiling.
OXIDES.
14. A few of the mineral oxides examined are attacked by
the organic acids in the cold; brucite dissolves slowly, but to
a considerable extent, in cold citric acid; the manganese
oxides, hausmannite, pyrolusite, manganite, psilomelane, and
wad, decompose the organic acid with evolution of carbonic
anhydride; the reaction begins in the cold, and on applying
heat proceeds rapidly, with a lively effervescence.
9 MnO,+10 H,C,H,O,=9 MnHO,H,0,+13 H,0+6C0,
Manganite is not so soluble as the others, probably because
the oxidizing power of the sesquioxide is less than that of
manganese dioxide. The minerals are apparently more
quickly and completely dissolved by oxalic acid than by citrie
acid.
Zincite, cuprite, and limonite are attacked by boiling citric
acid, the latter but slightly. Hematite, magnetite, franklinite,
and chromite are not attacked. In testing these minerals,
conclusions were based on the reactions of the filtrates; in
employing ferrocyanide of potassium to test the citric acid
solutions of the iron oxides, we observed that the organic acid
exerts a reducing action on the ferrocyanide, and produces a
bluish precipitate proceeding from this reagent itself. Thisis
especially noticeable on boiling, a light bluish-green precipi-
tate forming abundantly. Tartaric and oxalic acids act
similarly.
The oxides behave with tartaric acid in all respects as with
citric.
SUNDRY MINERALS.
15. A few minerals not closely related were examined as
to their behavior with citric acid. Gypsum appears to be
somewhat more soluble in a concentrated solution of citric
20 Organic Acids in the Examination of Minerals.
acid than in water. Apatite is feebly attacked on boiling.
Vivianite is readily soluble. Pyromorphite and anglesite are
partly decomposed even in the cold, as shown by the behavior
of the filtrates with hydrosulphurie acid.
Fluorite, cryolite, and samarskite are not attacked, as
might be anticipated.
SILICATES.
16. Those silicates which are decomposed by hydrochloric
acid, either with or without the formation of a jelly, are like-
wise attacked more or less strongly by a hot solution of citric
acid. The minerals were examined as follows :—their behavior
with strong hydrochloric acid was’ first ascertained, and they
were then heated with a concentrated solution of citric acid ;
the solution becomes viscid by concentration, and the gelatin-
ous silica is best seen by diluting with water and agitating.
Very careful pulverization of the mineral is in most cases
indispensable. The solubility of the mineral was also tested
by filtering from the silica and undissolved material, and
examining the solution with an appropriate reagent. Owing
to the power possessed by citric acid (in common with other
organic bodies) of preventing precipitation of salts which are
otherwise insoluble, care was had to select those reagents
which were least affected; in this we were aided by a table
contained in Dr. Hermann Grothe’s paper entitled, “‘ Ueber
das Verhalten der Metalloxydauflésungen gegen Alkalien bei
Gegenwart nicht-fliichtiger organischer Substanzen und ueber
den Nachweis der Metalloxyde in solchen Lésungen.” *
So far as possible, color reactions were employed.
The results are summarized below :—1, signifying minerals
which decompose readily ; 2, those which are attacked with
difficulty; 3, those which resist the acid. . Minerals which
yield gelatinous silica are marked G, and those which give
slimy or pulverulent silica, S.
* Journal fiir prakt. Chemie, Vol. XC, p. 175.
-
:
;
;
:
Organic Acids in the Examination of Minerals. 21
BEHAVIOR OF CERTAIN SILICATES WITH HCL AND WITH CITRIC ACID.
|
MINERAL. HCl CG MINERAL. HCl C
Wollastonite -.... 1G 18 Rhodonite. ---- ah ee 1
Chrysolite ........ 1G 2 Natrolite ......- 1G 1G
rvine..--...2..: 1G 3 Analcite......-- 1S 1S
Willemite ......-- 1G 1G Chabazite ...-.-. 1s 1s.
Wernerite .......- 1-2 3 Stilbite.....-.-/| 1 g
Chondrodite....-- | 1G 1-2G/| Serpentine... --- 1s 18
Datolite........-. 1G 1G Retinalite ...-.- 18 18
Pectolite .......--. 1G 1G Chrysotile ...... 1s 2-3
Chrysocolla....-.-- 1 1 Deweylite -..-.- 1s 18
Calamine -...-.-.- 1G 1G Wales: 2.22258 22% 3 3
Prehnite ..---.. ua OEE 2 Epidote s.22.4 - bMS 3
Apophyllite .--.--. | is 28 Orthoclase.----. 3 3
In order to ascertain approximately the comparative de-
composing power of the commoner organic acids with silicates,
two which yield readily to citrie acid and one which is
attacked with difficulty were selected for treatment. The fol-
lowing are the results:
Calamine. Natrolite. Prehnite.
Citric @Aeid ii see.2. 25522 AGe oc as. 8 TG eae 2
Mahar Chews as on Snes Gye net eyeee iG aero e 3
Osxcelicin ene forse ees 1) Weal Pata pea S-Ni Beets he 3
IBIOTINICH Pale ee ho ac eee Gree? ore tee: 9 LAV fab Sis ar 3
Malic Sen ea eS ye Grol seeds Giese Se sn88 2 3
INCEtIC papel aot mince Sas cee Grego ae ees eon Naa ee 3
* Very soluble.
’ Since calamine and willemite are sometimes distinguished
by their behavior with acetic acid—the former gelatinizing and
the latter giving slimy silica—it was thought of interest to
examine their behavior with other organic acids. The results
are given below:
Calamine. Willemite.
Crtricy -Acidh See eee eee ne ICS eee ae 1G
PAT CATIC) Acoma mere ik as, 2. Damir Rhee UR Gaye iso ee 1*
scales MO yeaa ce 2 oe a CANN ois vB etapa dee 9
ROTM DORE aa Peet Beek ed SAE Gui eas 2 eats 18
Malice COPTER AS A Rak pe eee Sk Menage Wor a Gay es ees ae 1
Acetic CS ERIS Scene ORL LE ROR uel get JE es WAG aba ese Ne ees 18
* Solution becomes very milky in appearance.
re boy al ae ree Ae ee
22 Organic Acids in the Examination of Mmerals.
DECOMPOSITION OF MINERALS BY ORGANIC ACIDS AND
OXIDIZING AGENTS.
18. Desirous of extending the use of organic acids in
attacking minerals, we tried the effect of adding oxidizing
agents to the solution of the acid; the results were satisfac-
tory and prompted the following investigation:
When potassium, sodium, or ammonium nitrate is added
‘toa boiling solution of citric acid, on reaching a certain degree
of concentration nitric acid is set free, and this immediately
reacts upon the organic acid, decomposing it with evolution
of gases. These gases proved on examination to consist of
nitric oxide and carbonic anhydride; whether carbonic oxide
is present was not determined. The reaction which takes
place is very complex; it may possibly be expressed thus :—
4H,C,H,0,+6KNO,=7H,0+3K,HC,H,0O,4 6CO,+3N,0,
or admitting the formation of oxalic acid,* we may write :—
11H,C,H,0,+16KNO,—8K,HC,H,0,+3H,C,0,+17H,0
+12C0,+8N,0,
Potassium nitrite also decomposes citric acid in a some-
what similar manner, the action beginning in the cold and
continuing with violence and a rise of temperature. The
reaction may be expressed as follows :—
9H,C,H,O,+16KNO,=8K,H.C,H,O,-+H,C,0,4+3H,0+8N,0,
+4CO,.
Or, abbreviating and disregarding the decomposition of the
organic acid, we may have
H, C+3KNO,=K, 0+ HNO,+ H,O+N,0O,,.
The nitric acid being then in a nascent condition, is prepared
to effect oxidation in a most powerful manner.
When chlorate of potassium is substituted for the nitrate
or nitrite, the decomposition begins on boiling down the solu-
tion to small bulk, and proceeds very vigorously, the carbonic
* Watts’ Dictionary, I, 996.
Organic Acids in the Examination of Minerals. 23
anhydride disengaged being accompanied by a gas having an
excessively irritating odor and exciting tears. This peculiar
_ substance is probably the same as that obtained in 1847 by
Plantamour,* by the action of chlorine on sodium citrate, and
which was subsequently studied by Laurent, by Staedler, and
by Cloez.t The latter showed the irritating body to be per-
chlorinated acetate of methyl, C,Cl,O,, and explains its
formation as follows :i .
H,C,H,O,+ H,O+ 16C1=C,C1,0,+3C0,+ 10HCI.
Precisely how the action proceeds with potassium chlorate
and citric acid we have not determined; it is undoubtedly
more complex than even the following equation indicates :—
26KC10,+ 27H,0,H,O,=3C,Cl,0,4+ 45C0,+4 45H,04 8KCl+
18KH,C,H,0,.
Tartaric acid behaves exactly like citric acid with the ni-
trate and the chlorate. Oxalic acid decomposes them in very
concentrated solutions and attacks the nitrite very actively,
probably in the following manner:
2KNO,+3H,C,0,=2KHO,0,4 2H,0+2C0,+N,0,. -
Acetic and formic acids do not decompose the nitrate nor
the nitrite.
19. These interesting reactions enable us to attack many
mineral sulphides with the greatest ease. With potassium
nitrite and citric acid, they are decomposed in the cold;
with the nitrate and chlorate, only on boiling. Pyrites, for
example, in fine powder, is very quickly decomposed by these
powerful agents, and completely dissolved, save a little sul-
phur. The solution contains ferric sulphate and hydropotas-
sium citrate, while both nitric oxide and carbonic anhydride
are evolved abundantly ; the reaction then may be formuiated
as follows :—
-4FeS,+ 26KNO,+ 12H,C,H,0, = 2Fe,(SO,),-+2K,80,+
11K,H.C,H,O,+15H,0+13N,0,+6C0,.
* Berzelius, Jahresbericht, Vol. xxvi, p. 428.
+ Annals de Chimie et de Physique, (3) xvii, 297 and 311.
i Cf. Watts’ Dictionary, I, 996.
24 Organic Acids in the Examination of Minerals.
Of the eighteen sulphides selected for examination, all but
two, molybdenite and cinnabar, are readily decomposed by
heating with citric acid and potassium nitrate; stibnite and
bournonite yield clear and colorless solutions; argentite and
galenite, turbid and colorless solutions; bornite, sphalerite, —
chaleocite, pyrrhotite, niccolite, smaltite, pyrite, chalcopyrite,
ullmannite, marcasite, arsenopyrite, and tetrahedrite give
colored solutions not particularly characteristic. The copper
minerals, heated with a large proportion of the organic acid,
give precipitates of red oxide of copper. The sulphur in these
minerals is not completely oxidized by the potassium nitrate
and a part floats in the solutions.
Parallel experiments with citric acid and potassium chlo-
rate gave similar results, but the action of the chlorate is
slower. Tartaric acid may be substituted for citric, and ap-
pears to differ little in its solvent power.
20. Although oxalic acid decomposes potassium nitrate,
only in the most concentrated solutions, yet the presence of an
oxidizable body like pyrites incites a reaction which effects
complete decomposition of the sulphide, precisely as with citric
acid. Potassium nitrate and oxalic acid heated together give
the following reaction :—
2KNO,+5H,C,0,=2KHO,0,+ 4H,0+ N,O,+ 6 CO, ;
and on the addition of pyrites we have:
2FeS,+ 12KNO,+13H,C,0,—Fe,(SO,),+ K.SO,+ 8H,O+
10KHO,0,+ 6N,0,4 6CO,.
Since, however, the nitric oxide is evidently evolved in
much greater proportion than the carbonic anhydride, the
following equation probably expresses the actual reaction with
greater accuracy :—
6FeS,+32KNO,+ 29H.C,O, = 3Fe.(SO,),+3K,80,+ 26K HC,O,
+16H,0+16N,0,+ 6CO,.
To decompose sulphides with oxalic acid. and potassium
nitrate, the best results are secured by boiling the two reagents
together for a short time and then adding the finely pulverized
ee ee ee ee ee eee =
Organic Acids in the Examination of Minerals. 25
mineral; a violent action sets in immediately. In studying
the rationale of the above-named decompositions, we discov-
ered that many sulphides are attacked by an aqueous solution
of potassium nitrate (and nitrite) without the addition of acid;
this unexpected result explains satisfactorily the violence of
the decomposition of the sulphides by the mixture of reagents,
many forces being simultaneously brought into play; the
organic acid, while able to decompose the potassium nitrate
alone, acts at the same time as a solvent of the products
resulting from the decomposition of the sulphide by the
nitrate.
This explains also the fact that the comparatively weak
acids—malic, acetic, and formic—which do not of themselves
decompose potassium nitrate, are able to dissolve the sulphides
in the presence of the latter reagents. We are now investi-
gating the behavior of certain minerals with these and other
saline solutions, and hope to present the results in a future
paper.
We have applied this method of attack to several other
classes of minerals, but without much advantage. The oxides
of iron, magnetite and hematite, as well as franklinite and
chromite, resist the combined action of the mixed reagents.
The decomposition of silicates is not notably facilitated.
Limonite is feebly attacked. Uraninite, however, dissolves
completely and rapidly in this mixture of reagents.
The remarkable solvent power of a mixture of nitrate of
potassium and citric acid is further demonstrated by the fact
that metallic copper, silver, lead, tin, bismuth, and antimony,
as well as magnesium, iron, and zinc, dissolve therein with
more or less rapidity.
Aluminium resists this mixture of reagents:—the alchem-
ists’ dream of an alcahest, or universal solvent, is therefore
only partly realized.
DECOMPOSITION OF SILICATES BY ORGANIC ACIDS AND
AMMONIUM FLUORIDE.
21. A hot concentrated solution of citric acid decomposes
ammonium fluoride, setting hydrofluoric acid free; and if
'
i.
y Bot bs
26 Organic Acids in the Examination of Minerals.
silicates are present, many of them dissolve with great facility.
Those minerals which were hardly attacked by citrie acid
alone, viz.; olivine, wernerite, chondrodite, and prelnite,
together with the following not previously examined, ortho-
clase, albite, labradorite, augite, diopside, hornblende, alman-
dite, spodumene, kyanite, tale, and epidote, are more or less
readily decomposed. Of the latter, albite, labradorite, and
augite, dissolve quite freely, while epidote appears to be
slightly attacked by citric acid alone.
That this method of attack must be conducted in platinum
vessels, goes without saying; the silicon evolved as a fluoride
may be detected by suspending a moistened glass rod in the
vapors, causing a gelatinous precipitate. To obtain affirma-
tive results, it is essential that the silicates should be in very
fine powder; the common micas, muscovite and biotite, which
are obtained in pulverulent form with great difficulty, appear
to resist these reagents ; and ripidolite is but slightly attacked,
perhaps for the same reason.
Tourmaline decidedly resists the action of these reagents,
as well as the fluorides, cryolite, and fluorite. Samarskite is
not attacked.
It is hardly to be expected that this method of examining
minerals will be serviceable in field work, but it may prove
applicable to quantitative analysis.
SUMMARY OF RESULTS.
22. The results of this investigation establish the hitherto
unrecorded fact that organic acids not only decompose a con-
siderable number of minerals belonging to various groups,
but they also possess a remarkable selective power as regards
the degree of this decomposition; to make this selective
property of citric acid evident, and at the same time to present
a condensed recapitulation of its action on the ninety minerals
examined, we have drawn up the annexed table (p.30). This
table shows that citric acid alone divides minerals into eight
groups; <A, those which dissolve in the cold without evolution
of gas; B, those which dissolve in the cold with liberation of
carbonic anhydride; C, those which are decomposed in the
Organic Acids in the Examination of Minerals. 27
cold with liberation of sulphureted hydrogen; D, those which
dissolve in the hot acid without evolution of gas; H, those
which dissolve in the hot acid with liberation of carbonic
anhydride; F, those which dissolve in the boiling acid with
liberation of sulphureted hydrogen; G, those which are de-
composed on boiling, with formation of gelatinous silica; H,
those which are decomposed on boiling, with separation of
silica in a slimy ora pulverulent form. To these eight groups
we may add three more; I, those which are decomposed by
boiling with citric acid and potassium nitrate; K, those which
are decomposed by heating with citric acid and ammonium
fluoride; and L, those which are not attacked by any of the
preceding methods.
Under E fall five minerals, hausmannite, manganite, psi-
lomelane, pyrolusite, and wad, which dissolve rapidly in hot
citric acid and decompose it with liberation of carbonic anhy-
dride. Advantage is taken of this reaction in the quantitative
analysis of manganese dioxides.
Notwithstanding the sharpness of the reactions by which
many of the minerals are characterized, we do not regard the
annexed table as a scheme for their determination, but merely
as a general view of their behavior. The special cases in
which minerals may be distinguished have been mentioned
previously.
Under L are found thirteen of the ninety minerals exam-
ined; perhaps some of these will yield to these methods of
attack by varying slightly the means of application. It is
possible also that some of them may be decomposed by heat-
ing with citric acid solution in sealed tubes under pressure;
but this process of course is not applicable to field work.
Organic Acids in the Examination of Minerals.
28
‘PlO’ OLI410 oY} WOIJ Padltap SI Peafoae “QD omy, }
‘peyouyye A[qooy =
‘8}U9dBeI oyelidorddys yyIA smotyNjos 043 ‘1eded-3s0} pvay yo 0}¥J008 WII pautUeXe o1B peajoae sesed oa L—'g “N
‘OUuT[eULINOY pus ‘aytfoprdrz ‘eq1901q ‘aytAoosnu {94TH
“‘SIBULBS © O}IONG ‘oxTOAIO :ozLuTTyUBAZ ‘oyrMOLGO ‘eI4BUIOg ‘OJMeUsBUL + 1eqeuUTO ‘ayuepqAjoyy : szuabya1 aaoqn ay2 Aq pasoduooap you 30.2 —"T
“H pup
Un as0y? PUD
‘OD pup iT
Ue a80y? puD
“ej 0priday
‘oFIpUBaLY
, euemnpods “‘OUIUIUBI
* OBI, parapa qeqjoy,
‘oytusdy «| 041trAdonosry
*epua|q u10 FF OLUUBUT
‘opisdorq =| ‘a}1addooreyo
“OuLon Wy *941][BU9
‘OPO PBIGU'T *OFT[OOOT NT
“OUIGLV OJISUOIV TL
*OSB[D0UIIO ‘outs
*O}LIOUIO AA 23) caluys) (10 89)
"OUIATIO ‘oI UEsIW
‘WHN+0 “ONW+0
WIA dutyeoy | ITM Surrog
4q pesodutoosg Aq pasodmooog
a I
‘oqt[ La Moq
‘OpT[BUTON
x OT 084mg
‘euljuadi1eg
‘ONGTHS
‘o}izeqeyy)
‘eBay
‘eTUOpoTAy
+ om Aqdod y
x OWUgeIg
“e]jooosA1qO
x ey porpuoyy)
‘optfosATyO
*O}TM0}8B][0 AA
“2 OIS Jo wor}
-Biedes ITA
‘HH
O}1]0178 NT
*QUIMIBIEO
‘ay1[0}00g
‘aq1]o}eq
“OyLCTO TEM
‘OIs) Aref,
®B JO N01}
~BULLOJ YT AN
as)
m0)
WA 28043 PUD
4 O}MOTIMOg
“ay Lulogy
‘S°H Jo tory
“BIOQTL WILAA |TOLeIAqT] WIL AA |-0A0 gnOTAL A
zo
‘a
UL a80y2 pun |\wr a80y2 PUD
f-ouelemoTIsg
foyuesueyy
folnusosney
+ pEM
4 -ojisnjordé
‘OFIOPIS
‘OTISOUSB YL
09 Jo
ac g
Ov
* OPTUOULNT
‘oqymdny
# OTyed V
x unsd A
“O4TOUTZ
‘SB5 JO TONY
‘a
‘oyyoqiihg
‘oy LLepeyds
“opLUOTBD)
“OHUQHS
‘9° HyoO word
“BIOQTT WIE
0)
“ONTIIO“ NO
+ OVINZY
“OUTYOR[B IN
“O}ISSN.1O()
eq1oBooyAreg
“O}TUBIFUOIIG
“OUTIOUIL A
x OFITMOSTIIMIS
# OFISOIOO POT
‘o}FOY INL) OUIUBIAT A
¥ OPIOYUY| x o}lydsomoi4 |
x OFTTIO[Og BUNCE) cla sg
“OPLOLBS) ‘opronag:
“209 jo ‘889 JO WOI}
MOTPBVIOGI[ GFLM |-NfOAS FNOqIT A
‘a AG
‘d1090 GHL NI
‘aIOV OFULIO AO NOILOIOS V AG (UNAMOd ANIA ND aasoanoora
‘SINGOVAA HLIM CNV GNO'TY ‘GIOV OIMLIO HLIM SIVYANIN NIVLYAO AO YOIAVHaAd HHL ONIMOHS WIG VL
Organic Acids in the Examination of Minerals. 29
' 23. The applications of the methods of examining minerals
detailed in the preceding pages are, we believe, numerous and
important. Many of the reactions are simple, quickly applied, -
characteristic, and sensitive; they may be used, as we have
seen, in distinguishing minerals nearly related, and probably
in separating minerals mingled in one specimen. The methods
will in all probability find useful application in quantitative
analysis, a point which we propose to test at some future time.
We have already employed a solution of citric acid in the
analysis of limestones, for the determination of carbonic
anhydride by loss. The evolution of gas proceeds regularly
and the limestone is completely decomposed; citric acid pos-
sesses an advantage over hydrochloric acid in being non-vola-
tile. Experiments to test the accuracy of the method were
made with well-dried precipitated carbonate of calcium, and
gave results differing by two or three tenths from the theoreti-
eal percentage.
By using the non-volatile organic acids in microscopic work
whenever applicable, possible injury to the metallic mountings
may be avoided, and in certain cases characteristic phenomena
may be observed.
The importance of the application of these methods to the
examination of minerals and rocks in the field is evident. The
testimony of various persons as to the practicability of blow-
pipe work and chemical work in the field differs greatly, some
claiming that itis valuable and easily accomplished, and others
that it is altogether impracticable. Professor Geikie, Director
of the Geological Survey of Scotland, mentions as a valuable
addition to the geologist’s outfit, “a small bottle of weak
hydrochloric acid, carried in a protecting wooden box or case,
of use for testing carbonates;” and he quotes Sir William
Logan as employing acid to test the material adhering to a
“limestone spear,” with which the underlying strata can be
probed.*
We propose, therefore, the substitution of a stout paste-
board box, containing solid citric (or tartaric) acid, for the
* Science Lectures at South Kensington: Outlines of Field Geology. 1877.
yah Oo ee a oF eee ee
e ew, Aq ln)
: a:
30 Organic Acids in the Examination of Minerals.
usual glass bottle of liquid hydrochloric acid, and the addition
of potassium nitrite to the usual list of dry reagents contained
in portable blow-pipe cases. Since citric acid solution decom-
poses potassium nitrite in the cold, we can carry nitric acid
practically in a solid form ; hydropotassium sulphate, already
in use, furnishes sulphuric acid in a solid state; and it only
remains, therefore, to provide for hydrochlorie acid. Our
experiments have as yet failed to solve this problem directly ;
ammonium, sodium, and potassium chlorides appear to resist
the action of the organic acids. Iodine, on the other hand,
while much less powerful than chlorine, possesses similar
properties, and will form a valuable addition to the list of dry
reagents; in aqueous solution it attacks many sulphides, and
gives rise to characteristic phenomena. Iodine water was
employed as early as 1858, by Professor Henry Wurtz, to sep-
arate pyrrhotite from pyrite;* but he did not extend its use
to the determination of minerals, a question which we are now
engaged in studying, and which has already yielded very
interesting results.
Citric acid, potassium nitrite, and iodine, then, added to
the reagents in common use, -— borax, sodium-carbonate,
potassium cyanide, ammonio-sodium phosphate, test-lead, tin,
and an assortment of test-papers, including acetate of lead
paper, together with as many of the solid reagents used in
solutions as space will admit, would complete the outfit of
dry reagents for wet analysis and for blow-piping.
A pocket case, made of lacquered tin, 20 em. long, 5
em. wide, and 2.3 em. deep, containing pasteboard boxes
(pill-boxes) of citric acid, potassium nitrate, dried borax, and
sodium carbonate, together with a few simple requisites for |
blow-pipe work, has been used by the writer in short mineral-
ogical excursions with great satisfaction. To carry on the
examination with solutions, we are also provided with a paste-
board case, cylindrical in form, 14 cm. long, containing five
stout test-tubes, fitting one within another, like a nest of
beakers; the interior tube is open at both ends, a cork inserted
* American Journal of Science, (2) xxvi, 190.
Organic Acids in the Examination of Minerats. 31
tightly in the centre of the tube divides it into two compart-
ments, one of which is filled with pulverized citric acid and
the other with potassium nitrite, to be subsequently dissolved
in water obtained in the field. This simple arrangement,
greatly economizing space, will naturally suggest itself to all
working mineralogists, and would scarcely be worth mention-
ing were not wet-analyses commonly regarded as impracticable .
in field work. ;
In proposing the use of organic acids in this connection,
we are aware that they already occupy a place in the lists of
‘¢ Special Reagents’ contained in the larger treatises on Blow-
pipe Analysis, Plattner* mentions tartaric acid, but limits
its use to the separation of yttria and zirconia (by ammonium
sulphide) ; and he names oxalic acid as employed in the pre-
cipitation of lime and in the separation of iron and uranium
from yttrium, cerium, and lanthanum. To remove the organic
acids from this restricted use, and to accord to them a more
important position in the list of reagents, is our aim.
APPLICATION TO GEOLOGICAL PHENOMENA.
24, This newly developed power of the organic acids has
undoubtedly an important bearing on the chemistry of geo-
logical changes: organic acids, resulting from the decomposi-
tion of vegetable and animal matter, demand recognition as
powerful agents in the work of disintegration and consoli-
dation.
Many of the results attributed to the imperfectly studied
bodies, geic acid, C,,H,,O,, humic acid, C,,H,,0O;, and ulmic
acid, C,,H,,0,t—as well as the oxidation products, crenic
and apocrenic acids—are perhaps the silent work of a higher
class of organic acids.
That such acids constitute ingredients of the soil, is well
established: ‘“When the leaves of beets, tobacco, and other
large-leaved plants, fall upon the soil, oxalic and malic acids
* Plattner’s Manual, translated by Prof. H. B. Cornwall, third edition, pp. 53 and 54
75.
+ Mulder, Ann. Chem. Pharm., xxxvi, 243, 1840. Detmer ascribes to humic acid
the formula C,, H;,0,,, and regards humic and ulmic acid as identical in composition.
Cf. Watts’ Dict., IL Suppl., 648.
32 Organic Acids in the Examination of Minerals.
may pass into it in considerable quantity. Falling fruits may
give it citric, malic, and tartaric acids.” “ Formic, propionic, —
acetic, and butyric acids, or rather their salts, have been
detected by Jongbloed and others in garden-earth. The latter
are common products of fermentation, a process that goes on
in the juices of plants that have become a part of the soil or
of a compost.” *
How far these organic bodies assist in disintegrating rock
material is largely a matter of conjecture; that they do exert
considerable influence may be concluded from the existence in
the soil of the ulmates, humates, apocrenates, and crenates of
potash, soda, ammonia, lime, magnesia, iron, manganese, and
alumina. We have, moreover, numerous instances of min-
erals containing organic acids in combination:
Berzelius and other chemists have remarked the occurrence
in marshes of compounds of iron and organic acids, of unde-
termined composition. Prof. T. Sterry Huntt describes limo-
nites containing from 12.5 to 15 per cent. of humic acids; Dr.
George A. Koenig,{ in an investigation of the cause of the deep
green coloration of amazon-stone from Pike’s Peak, concludes
that the coloring matter consists of some compound of iron
with an organic acid, the nature of which he has not yet de-
termined. Dr. Gideon E. Moore, in a paper on Cryptocallite,
recently presented to the New York Academy of Sciences,
refers to moresnetite containing iron combined with some or-
ganic acid. Forster§ conjectures that the color of smoky
quartz is due to the presence of an organic substance contain-
ing carbon and nitrogen.
To these scattered notices may be added the small number
of minerals, mentioned in Dana’s System of Mineralogy, of
which organic acids form constituents:
Whewellite, calcium oxalate, occurring in small erystals on calcite.
Thierschite, another calcium oxalate, forming an opaline inecrustation on
the marble of the Parthenon at Athens. Its origin is attributed to the
action of vegetation on marble.
* Prof. S. W. Johnson in ‘‘How Crops Feed.”’ New York. 1870.
+ Geol. Canada, 1863, 510.
t+ Proc. Acad. Nat. Sei., Philadelphia, 1876, p. 155.
§ Pogg., Ann., exliii, 173. :
Organic Acids in the Examination of Minerals. 33
Humboldtine, hydrous ferrous oxalate, forming an incrustation on brown
coal.
Sucoinite, or amber, containing 24 to 6 per cent. succinic acid.
Mellite, or hydrous mellitate of alumina, containing over 40 per cent. ~
of the organic acid.
Pigotite, a salt of alumina and mudescous acid (J Pinson)! Formed on
granite by the action of wet vegetation. é
To these belong also the peculiar minerals grouped by Dana
under the name Acid Hydrocarbons, found in peat-bogs and
in brown coal, and containing the ill-defined bodies, gecceric,
georetinic, and butyro-limnodic acids.
25. The manner in which silicates are decomposed and
silica rendered soluble for the use of the vegetable world, has
been a subject of much investigation. Friedel and Crafts,* in
their remarkable researches on the ethers of silicic acid, and
Friedel and Ladenburg,{ in a paper on silico-propionic acid,
have given a new insight into the functions of silica and its
transformations in the organic kingdom. The reading of the
latter paper before the French Academy of Sciences, June 27,
1870, excited a lively interest; the authors describe silico-pro-
pionic acid, Si C,H,O,H, as a white amorphous body closely
resembling silica, insoluble in water, and soluble in hot con-
centrated potassium hydrate. This communication drew from
M. Paul Thénardt{ a remarkable announcement with respect
to the solvent power of nitro-humic acid § on silica; he stated
in substance that the dark-colored acids of the soil consist of
a mixture of acids of the humic and nitro-humic series, which
contain a notable amount of silica, the amount varying from
7.5 to 24 per cent.; and he conjectures that acids of the
“nitro-humie series form spontaneously in the soil at the
expense of the humic acid, the ammonia of rain-water, nitro-
gen of the air, and of the silica pre-existing in the soil.”
Dr. J. 8S. Newberry, in a private communication to the
writer, describes the peculiar manner in which quartz pebbles
* Bull. soc. chim., V, 174, 238 (1863).
+ Comptes Rendus, LXX, 1407.
t Comptes Rendus, LXX, 1412.
§ Intranslating ‘“‘acide azhumique” by the term ‘‘nitro-humic acid,” we follow
custom, but we are of the opinion that ‘‘azo-humie acid ’’ would be more correct, since the
word ‘‘nitro-humic” implies the existence of a ‘‘nitro” radical, NO,.
ag
34 Organic Acids in the Examination of Minerals.
found at Keyport, N. J., in a clay very rich in carbonaceous
matters, are eroded. All the sharp angles on these pebbles
have been rounded, and the surfaces are more or less deeply
pitted, as if by some solvent. He has also observed other
phenomena of similar character, which he conjectures should
be ascribed to the action of organic acids.
These references would be incomplete without mention of
the generalizations of Prof. Henry Wurtz, whose “ Scheme cf
the Geogonic Migrations of Silica throughout the Kingdoms
of Life,”* shows thoughtful study and novel views. |
Taken as a whole, the information respecting the part
played by organic acids in the changes taking place on the
earth’s surface, is but small: are we not justified in the belief
that some of the reactions disclosed by our researches may in
the hands of chemical geologists furnish material for general-
izations of no small value?
Finally, we are conscious of haying treated but a very
small number of minerals, compared with those which remain
to be-studied; our aim has been to place the methods of
examination on record, rather than to exhaust the resources
of mineralogy.
We take pleasure in acknowledging the services of Mr.
Edward W. Martin, a student in the Chemical Course at the
School of Mines, who has kindly assisted us in a portion of
these researches.
School of Mines, Columbia College,
New York.
* American Chemist, I, 206.
a
_
a
ae
chee
Ann. N.Y Acad. Science.
: Vol, vas Fh. i
WAZ
iaagr
im NZ» : a3 =
=a 4
NWoeZZ (WU:
AHH HESS
2 ones a
aces :
: —— SS
1 om
a
$e
LE
i ISS
a
vr llnwne WS
Drs)
a
=<.
Y. natural size.
% Mahkto , del.
Prehistoric Bronze Bells from Japan. 35
I1.—Prehistoric Bronze Bells from Japan.
(With Plate IT.)
By HENRY S. MUNROE, E.M.
; Read February 5th, 1877.
In this paper I would bring to the notice of the members
of the Academy, especialiy those interested in archeology,
specimens of a peculiar form of bronze bell common in Japan.
These belis are undoubtedly of very ancient origin; and it
seems probable, from the statements of Japanese antiquarians,
that they belong to a prehistoric bronze age. .
My attention was first called to these peculiar bells by a
communication from the Japanese Governor of Hiogo Ken,
Mr. Kanda Takahira, addressed to Sir Harry Parkes, British
Minister te Japan, and read by that gentleman at a meeting
of the Asiatic Society ef Japan} in October, 1875. Accom-
panying the letter was a bell, about a foot in height, similar
in form and ornamentation to those figured in the accompany-
ing plate.
Stone implements, pottery, and articles of copper and
bronze, are frequently exhumed in Japan; and these relics
have always been the object of much inquiry and speculation
on the part of Japanese antiquarians. Among stone impie-
ments, I have seen, in the shops and museums of Tokio, arrcw
heads, axes, and cutting tools of various kinds, both wrought
and polished; and of bronze articles, swords and spear heads
of elaborate design, and numerous specimens of the peculiar
form of bell which is the subject of the present papevr..
_ Without further preface, I give herewith a eopy of Gover-
nor Kanda’s letter, taken from the columns of the Japan
Weekly Mail:
GOVERNOR KANDA TO SIR HARRY PARKES...
These copper bells are all of a description that has fre-
quently been dug out of the ground in Japan. There are no
trustworthy traditions with regard to the use to which they
were put in very ancient times. One report is to the effect
that they were suspended from the corners of the roofs: of
36 ow ic Bronze Bells from Japan.
temples or ereiae, and this is the opinion that I myself hold:
but still, the fact that upon the dragon-shaped handle there
have not been left any marks of friction of some other metal
fastening, affords ground for doubt, These copper bells have
only been dug out of the earth, and there is no instance
known of one having been handed down from olden days
above the ground. The localities in which they have been
found have mostly been to the west of Kawachi, T6tomi, in
the five Home Provinces, the Central Provinces, and in Shi-
koku. Nothing has been heard of their being discovered in
the circuit to the east of the Hakoné Barrier, in the Hok’kai-
d6, or in Kiushinu. Their size, also, differs considerably. The
very largest go so far as four or tive feet, while the smallest
are but one or two inches. Their apparent shape is for the
most part similar, except that in some cases there may be
slight differences in the pattern of the outer surface. These
slightly different specimens are of greatly enhanced value in
the eyes of Japanese antiquarians, the reason being that they
are thus enabled to offer them as a basis for speculation re-
garding traces of very ancient times. The first instance of
the discovery of a copper béll is of exceedingly old date. A
short time ago I visited a friend of mine, Mr. Yokoyama
Yoshikiyo, a widely read and well informed antiquarian, and
questioned him on the subject, when I obtained from him a
written reply that is of great importance. This I give below:
“In Vol. 5 of the ‘ Fus6-riyalk’ki’ it is stated that on the
17th day of the 1st month of the 7th year of the Emperor
Tenji’s reign—corresponding .to the year 669 A.D. of the
foreign caiendar—when the temple of So-fuku-ji was being
erected in the Department of Shiga and province of Omi, and
the earth was preparatorily leveled, a strange and valuable
bell was dug up from the ground, Its height was 5 ft. 5 in.
There was also dug up a wonderful kind of white stone, 5
inches in length, which shone brightly at night.
“ Again, in Vol. 6 of the ‘Nihonki, we find it said,
that in the 7th month, in the autumn of the 6th year of the
period Wat6, corresponding to the year 714 A.D. of the for-
eign calendar, during the reign of the Emperor Gemmei, a
person named Muragimi Adzumando—a Taishdi no-j6 *—be-
- longing to the village of Namisaka, in the Department of Uta
and province of Yamato, found, in the uncultivated district
of Nagaoka, a copper bell, which he accordingly offered up
(to the Emperor). It was three feet in height, and measured
one foot across the diameter of the mouth. Its style of manu-
* A title of rank.
Prehistoric Bronze Bells from Japan. 37
facture differed trom that ordinarily known, and its sound
came under the ritsu and riyo tones. Orders were given by
the Emperor to the officials to lay it up in the storehouse.
“In the 2d part of Vol. 11 of the ‘ Nihonkiriyaku, it is
stated that in the 5th month of the 12th year of the period
Konin—corresponding to the year 822 A.D. of the foreign
calendar—during the reign of the Emperor Saga—as a man
in the province was digging in the ground he discovered a
copper bell. It was 3 ft. 8 in. in height, and the diameter of
the aperture was 1 ft.2in. The people styled it the Bell of
King A-ikw’s* Pagoda.
* Again, in Vol. 11 of the ‘ Nihongoki,’ we read that in
the 6th month of the 9th year of Showa —corresponding to
the year 843 A.D. of the foreign calendar—there was pre-
sented (to the Emperor), from the Province of Wakasa, a
copper utensil that in shape very nearly resembled a bell,
which had been dug up from out of the ground.
“In Vol. 4 of the ‘Sandai Jitsuroku’ it is stated that on
the 14th day of the 8th month of the 2d year of Jékan—cor-
responding to the year 861 A.D. of the foreign calendar—
there was presented to the Emperor, from the Province of Mi-
kawa, a copper bell. It was 3 ft. 41m. in height, and one ft.
4 in. in diameter, and had been discovered in the hill called
Muramatsu in the Department of Atsumi. It was observed
by some one, ‘ This is a precious bell of King A-iku.’
“¢ Apart from the above, there must also be other instances.
The fact of King A-iku having in one single day erected 84,000
pagodas is mentioned in Vol. 4 of an old book ealled ‘ Konjaku
Monogatari, and in Vol. 13 of that called the ‘Jinkaishdé,’
ete., etc. The first mention of him is made in Vol. 3 of ‘Sho-
kiyo Yoshiu,’ but as this is a long affair, it is not fully given
here.
(Signed) YOKOYAMA YOSHIKIYO.”
Many years after the above, during the period of Tenshé
(1573-92 A.D.), a copper bell was dug up in the Province of
Yamato, and was presented to the Taiko Toyotami. The Tai-
ko regarded this as an object of great value, but afterward
conferred it, as a reward, upon a general who had achieved
some great exploit. In the times of the Tokugawa family,
during the period of tranquillity and peace, those bells that
were dug up were very numerous. Sixty or seventy years
ago there lived an antiquarian called Yashiro Tar6, who held
the office of historian to the Bakufu. He was a man of pro-
found knowledge and a lover of antiquities; and he collected
* Name oi an Indian ruler, who erected many pagodas, v. infra.
2 Prehistoric Bronze Bells from Japan.
together drawings of several tens of these copper bells, and
made them into a volume, which he offered as a basis for —
speculation (about these bells). Unfortunately, however, these
were not engraved on blocks, and so there are at present very -
few persons to whom (copies of) this volume have descended.
Just now there is no lack of persons who are in possession of
these copper bells. They are frequently sold at the old utensil
shops in the three cities (Yedo, Kioto, and Osaka), and their
price, too, is not excessively dear, which is a proof of the
numbers that have been dug up. The articles that have been
handed down from antiquity in my country (7. é., Japan) are of
three kinds,—stoneware, earthenware, and copper arms. The
stone articles found are: raifu,* stone swords, flint arrow-
heads, ete.; among the earthenware, sacred jars ;+ and among
the copper ones, small round bells (sudzw), copper swords, and
copper bells (like the present). Constant inquiry has from
olden times been set on foot by Japanese literati with regard
to these various articles, but still, down to the present time,
there has not been found any one able to. give clear explana-
tions either as to their age, their owners, or the purposes for
which they were used. My own opinion is that the one point
to be investigated over and above these, is the single question
as to whether such articles as these do or do not exist in.
countries beyond our own seas, and especially in China, Corea,
Manchuria, ete. If inquiry be made into my reason for this
it is that supposing, in those otker countries, there should
exist similar articles, then this would afford a proof of the
common origin of the ancestors of those nations and of our
own. I have not, however, been able as yet to effect this
search, and this is a matter for which I feel constant regret.
I have heard that in Yokohama some learned foreign gentle-
men have established a Society for the purpose of investigat-
ing Asiatic antiquities, and I think that some decisive conclu-
sion may be arrived at by that Society with respect to the
above three kinds of articles. I consequently now beg the
kind offices of the English Minister, Sir Harry 8S. Parkes, and
send to the Society a copper bell that has been kept.in my
possession for a long time, with the desire of inviting discus-
sion thereon. Should the various gentlemen belonging to the
Society hold any opinions on the subject, let them be so good
as to make them known. If, in consequence of their exertions,
it come to pass that we obtain some basis for ascertaining the
place from which the ancestors of the Japanese people origin-
* Bvidently a kind of axe.
+ Apparently those used at Shinto festivals.
Prehistoric Bronze Bells from Japan. 39
ally came, no small benefit will be conferred upon the land,
and it will be a matter of rejoicing not to myself alone.
Written in Hiogo by
KANDA TAKAHIRA.*
May 10th, 1875.
On reading this letter before the Asiatic Society, Sir Harry
Parkes remarked that, in accordance with the suggestions of
Mr. Kanda, that similar bells may have been found in China,
Manehuria, or Corea, he had sent the bell to Mr. Meadows,
British Consul at Shanghai. From there it was sent to Dr.
Bushell, of Pekin, who had made the subject of bells a special
study. Neither of these gentlemen could give any informa-
tion. The disturbed state of Manchuria at the time rendered
further investigation in that direction impracticable.
The following facts, brought out by Mr. Kanda’s letter, are
of great interest :—
1. These bells have been exhumed in large numbers in dif-
ferent parts of Japan, so that they are quite common in the
shops of Tokio and other cities.
2. Among the large number of bells of this peculiar form,
there is no instance in which one has been handed down from
ancient times above the ground.
3. The belis are of a uniform shape, differing only in the
ornamentation of the surface.
4, The fact that these bells are associated by Japanese an-
tiquarians with stone implements, ete., is also significant.
Whether any such prehistoric relics have been found buried
with the bells, I am not able to say.
Another fact is interesting in this connection. According
to Japanese historians, copper ore was first discovered in Ja-
pan in the year 684 A.D., and copper coins were not made till
706 A.D.; while according to Mr. Yokoyama the first of these
bells was unearthed in the year 669 A.D.
As to these peculiar bells being common, I can myself
testify ; for in a few days’ search in Tokio I found eight or ten
Specimens in different shops, and for sale at prices which
made imitation seem improbable. On these eight or ten bells
* The Governor of Hiogo Ken.
40 Prehistoric Bronze Bells from Japan.
there were apparently no signs, symbols, or written characters ;
the ornamentation in every case being of the simplest kind,
similar to the geometrical designs on the specimens figured in
the accompanying plate.
These bells evince considerable metallurgical skill on the
part of the people of the bronze age in Japan. They show
unmistakable signs of having been cast, apparently in moulds
of sand. The metal is quite thin, averaging in the larger
bells Jittle more than one-eighth of an inch, but at the same
time remarkably uniform and showing but few flaws. The
lines of the pattern are clear and distinct. ,
I add the composition of the bronze of these bells, as de-
termined by analyses made by students in the School of Mines,
under the direction of Prof. H. C. Bolton. For comparison,
I have placed in parallel columns analyses of some modern
Japanese bronzes, ete.
Prehistoric Bronzes. Modern Bronzes. Modern
“Old Bronze Vases and Crude andes
Large Bell.| Small Bell. Ornaments. PP
eons ANE
Copper. - 94.30 79.75 85.30 | 83.70} 71.00 | 7348); Copper.--.| —
Tin He Ate 2.84 11.44 8.90 9.38 5.90 7.18 || Silver ..... 0.03
Lead. --. 2.40 7.32 4.70 7.80 | 20.35 | 13.07 || Lead -_._-- 0.46
ivonteee 0.32 0.08 1.10 0.65 1.84 1.10 ‘Iron aeeacd 0.75
Arsenic — none. traces. traces. — | traces.|} Arsenic ---| traces.
Zinceeee _— — — 1.85] 1.34] 5.18 Antimony .| none.
Nickel -. — 0.92 — _ — — || Sulphur ...| 0.36
99.86 99.51 100.00 | 99.38 | 100.03 | 100.01 =
Analyst | K. Nambu. F. W. Taylor. Dr. Geerts. W. Gowland.
A duplicate analysis of the large bell by Mr. N. Matsui
gave results agreeing closely with those obtained by Mr.
Nambu.* The composition of the small bell is the average of
three analyses by Mr. Taylor.
* These gentlemen are Japanese students from the University of Tokio, now at the ©
School of Mines of this city
On Variations of Sigillarie. 41
From the analysis of Japanese copper, it would seem prob-
able that the iron and the traces of arsenic in the bronzes
are due to the crude copper used in making the alloy. The
lead was purposely added, probably to make the alloy more
fusible. Tin is found in Japan, but zine and brass are ob-
tained from abroad. The presence of zine, therefore, is a dis-
tinguishing characteristic of the modern bronzes.
Til. — On the Structure of Lepidodendron and Sigillaria.
By HERMAN L. FAIRCHILD.
The science of Paleontology has, up to the present time,
been in what may be termed its analytical stage. The general
tendency has been toward the separation of forms and the
creation of new species. This is doubtless in the natural
order of the development of the science; but in vegetable
Palzxontology the establishment of new species has certainly
been carried to an extreme. It is admitted that Paleophy-
tology is greatly confused; and, indeed, from the fragmentary
character of fossil plants, much of this confusion is unavoid-
able. There is even yet a degree of uncertainty regarding the
true specific and even generic character of several groups.
But with all these causes of uncertainty, it is probable that
species and even genera have been somewhat needlessly mul-
tiplied, by regarding as Sufficient for distinction,. variations
SO extremely slight that in living plants they would scarcely
be noticed.
Probably no genus is involved in greater confusion, as
regards the species, than either Sigillaria or Lepidodendron.
In these genera the chief, and in nearly every species, the only
feature upon which specific distinction can be based, is the
sear or cicatrice left by the falling leaf. If we judge by living
plants, and we are compelled to do so, these scars must vary
more or less with age, position on the plant, rapidity of growth,
leafiness, the degree of decortication, and many accidental
circumstances. Only in very rare instances, however, have
specimens of these gigantic paleozoic plants been found suffi-
49 On Variations of Sigillarie.
ciently preserved to show the variation of the leaf scars in
different individuals of the same species, or even upon different
parts of the same individual. Yet the great majority of
species have been constructed upon a few fragments, and
many even from a single isolated fragment of bark, or its im-
pression. It will doubtless be forever impossible to determine
all the species accurately. But the means are constantly
increasing, and ought now to be sufficient to permit the elimi-
nation of many of the false species. M. Schimper has already
begun in this branch of Paleontology the synthetic phase.
But as regards the fossil plants of America, the change is
almost entirely yet to come.
It is the purpose of the writer to show, in a series of brief
papers, the variations and relations of some of the common
forms of Lepidodendron and Sigillaria that have come under
his observation, with the object of helping, if possible, the
determination of the true species.
The first of the present papers will relate to variations in
the leaf-scars of certain common Sigillariz; the second will
endeavor to prove the identity of several so-called species of
Lepidodendron.
No. 1.—On the Variations of the Decorticated Leaf-scars of
certain Sigillarie.
(With Plates III and IV.)
Read June 4, 1877.
The sub-cortical sears of Sigillaria reniformis, Brogniart,
and of S. laevigata, Brgt., present remarkable variations in
size and form, even upon smail surfaces of the trunk. One
strange form of S. reniformis has been described and figured
by Prof. L. Lesquereux, in Rogers’ Report of the Geology of
Pennsylvania, as a distinet species, under the name of S.
discoidea. After the description he comments as follows:
«#* * * Tts place in the family of the Sigillariz is scarcely
acceptable. But as we could not obtain any good specimens
for further examination, we have nothing else to say about its
other characters; we mention it here till some better opportu-
nity to study it is afforded.”
a ee a a a
AL. Fairchild, det. Breti Lith. Co. NY. .
Variations of Sigiltarva renifornius Brgt .
PLATES. @
NY, Academy of SUHCS.
NALS. . VOL.I.P
Variations of Sigillaria laevigata, Brgt..
\
On Variatior> of Sigiilarice. 43
That S. discoidea, Lesq., is simply one of the diverse forms
produced by the union and distortion of the geminate vascular
svars of S. reniformis, I have determined by examination of
numerous specimens in several collections of coal plants. In
the cabinet of Mr. Edward Jones, Olypbant, Pa., there are
several remarkable specimens of decorticated 8. reniformis,
showing all phases of the transition from the geminate oval
s-ars to the single orbicular sears described by Prof. Lesque-
roux. Two large slabs are especially worthy of mention. Hach
has ten rows of elevated disciform scars, four inches apart and
twenty to twenty-four inches in length. The scars are one
inch in diameter, almost touching, and are emarginate either
above or below, as shown in Prof. Lesquereux’s figure of 8.
discoidea. Many of them are emarginate on both the superior
and inferior sides; and nearly all have an irregular depression
in the centre, or a depressed line—the junction of the two
vascular sears. Many of the dises are deeply lobed above and
below, and some are entirely divided into two elliptical or oval
sears. On one slab, the greater part of two rows thus clearly
appear as S. reniformis. Fig. 1 (Plate III), shows four scars,
from different portions of one of these slabs, which fairly
represent the general character of the scars and their transi-
tion in form.
Other specimens showing the true nature of S. discoidea,
so-called, may be seen in Professor J. 8S. Newberry’s collec-
tion, New York; in the Museum of the Wyoming Historical and
-Geological Society, Wilkesbarre, Pa.; and in most large col-
lections from the Wyoming basin.
Another specimen of S. reniformis, in Mr. Jones’ cabinet,
shows a great variation. The geminate oval scars on one side
of the slab are one-half to three-fourths of an inch in length,
and are separated by a space equal to one-half the breadth
of either scar. But these diminish in size, and gradually
coalesce to form single disciform scars, which continue to
lessen in size until they become oval or elliptical and only
one-fourth to one-eighth of an inch in length. The scars are
crowded longitudinally. These rows are only twelve inches
long, and every row presents a similar change. Fig. 2 repre-
44 On Variations of Sigillarie.
sents the twin scars at one extremity of a row, two small
sears at the opposite end, and one from the middle of the
same row.
There are various diverse and peculiar forms produced by
the union of the sub-cortical scars of this species, The sears
illustrated in Fig. 3 are upon the same specimen. Other
specimens show both ends acute or slenderly pointed. There
is also great diversity in the breadth of these sears, as they
vary from narrow elliptical to rotund. In some eases the
transverse diameter is the greater. All of these forms may
not, but they usually do, have a central depression, varying
from rotund to oblong, or even linear, and frequently appear-
ing only as a line or furrow, sometimes irregular or of varying
width, extending the whole length of the sear. Fig. 4 shows
three scars from one slab, illustrating these features. This,
and also Fig. 3, are from specimens in Mr. Jones’ collection.
It will be readily understood how different in appearance are
scars having peculiar combinations of the features above men-
tioned.
Another form of S. reniformis has oblique oval or elliptical
sears, with ends acute and oppositely curved; length one-half
inch; depression linear, width of ribs two inches. The scars
are very close, and the oppositely curved ends of adjacent
sears overlap like the cicatrices of Lepidodendron. ‘This form
evidently results from the twin vascular scars not uniting
evenly end with end, but lapping over each other; caused
doubtless by oblique distortion in the growth of the base of
the leaf. Fig. 5 shows a portion of one row of scars. In this
specimen the furrows between the rows are obsolete; and the
rows are not continuous, but, as it were, broken and shifted
laterally. The specimen is in my own collection, and is from
the “Diamond” seam, Scranton, Pa. The other specimens
already mentioned are said by the possessor to be from the
‘“‘ Hull” seam, Olyphant, Pa., the first above the ‘“ Diamond,”
in that locality.
Upon some decorticated slabs of S. reniformis, the fluting
is very strong, while upon others it is entirely absent.
Since the preparation of the above matter, I find that, in
On Variations of Sigillarie. 45
his Traité de Paléontogie Végétale, M. Schimper gives two
figures (Plate 67, Fig. 8-9) showing the confluence of the de-
corticated geminate scars of S. reniformis.
The species S. levigata, Bret. is subject to a similar union
of the geminate sub-cortical scars. The figures on Plate IV
are from specimens in the collection of Prof. J. 8S. Newberry ;
locality, the Wyoming coal basin, probably the Lackawanna
portion. Fig. 6 shows the variations upon a single slab: the
scar a is the natural form. Fig. 7 shows scars from different
parts of a large specimen. The greater number of scars have —
a distinct rectilinear form, like the one marked b. The rows
are about two inches apart, but much broken and shifted.
Upon one side of the slab, two broken rows are brought end
to end, which belong to adjacent rows. The scars are very
close longitudinally, and are much raised; furrows obsolete.
Fig. 8 represents the variation in two outside rows and
the middle row of scars, upon a slab having five rows three
inches apart. The furrows are obsolete. In the figure, the
sears have their true relative positions, viz.: from the ends
and middle of the rows. The left-hand row of scars is
changed to an irregular row of very small scars; some-
times several to one leaf-base, and without regularity or order
in any respect.
Another singular form is shown in Fig. 9. The scars are
represented in this figure in their natural position; and they
are a portion of a single row. The slab shows two rows of
these double scars, with an intervening space of three inches;
furrows obsolete. ‘The geminate scars appear sub-geminate,
Apparently we have in this figure only two leaf-scars; c and d
constituting a single one. Whether such is the fact, or if the
leaves were in double rows, I can not positively determine.
It is very peculiar in either case.
Several of these forms are so different that, if studied
separately, they might have furnished several species of
Sigillaria. This is a good illustration of the difficulty in clas-
sifying isolated fragments of fossil plants, and of the conse-
quent multiplication of species.
oo —___—_.
46 New Species of Birds from Dominica.
IV.—Descriptions of New Species of Birds from the Island of
Dominica.
By GEORGE N. LAWRENCE.
Read October 1, 1877.
An exploration of some of the least known of the West
India islands, for the purpose of elucidating their natural
history, has been undertaken by Mr. Fred. A. Ober, of Bever-
ly, Massachusetts, under the auspices of the Smithsonian
Institution. As yet, his investigations have been confined to
Dominica, whence two collections of birds have been received,
and sent to me for determination.
In his last letter (July 2d) he states that he intended leav-
ing for Antigua, to remain about two months, and then return
to Dominica, to conclude his exploration of that island during
the hurricane months, when he expected to get the migrants
that appeared at that season, and a few other resident species
which he had heard of. When this collection is received, a
list of the birds of that island will be published, together with
the notes and observations made by Mr. Ober. He has already
sent every species heretofore obtained in Dominica, with twen-
ty-three additional ones. His first collection consists of 150
specimens, embracing thirty-one species, three of which I con-
sider new and have described below. Of this collection ke
writes as follows: ‘The first collection was made in the
mountains of the Caribbean side of Dominica, though it in-
cludes also birds of the lower hills and valleys, there seeming
to be but few kinds of the low lands that do not ascend to the
mountains; though there are many birds of the mountains and
upper valleys that never descend into the low country near
the coast.”
Besides the three species of humming birds well known as
inhabitants of the island, I was greatly surprised to find an-
other species in the collection, viz., Thalurania Wagleri, of
which there are seven specimens—all males. The only locality
LE ee
New Species of Birds from Dominica. Ay
/
heretofore given for it is Brazil, and il is considered rather
rare; it looks now as if its headquarters were Dominica, yet
it seems strange that none are recorded from any intermediate
place. It would appear to be not uncommon, as more speci-
mens were sent than of Hulampis holosericeus and Orthorhyn-
chus exilis, which are abundant species. Hulampis jugularis
was sent in large numbers. On the label of one of the exam-
ples of 7. Wagleri is, ‘‘Sulphur lake, 2,300 feet above the
sea?
The second collection was made on the eastern or Atlantic
side of the island; it contains eighty-two specimens, and has
in it ten additional species, but no novelties. There are tio
Specimens of that fine and rare species of parrot, Chrysotis
augusta.
1—Thryothorus rufescens.
Mate. Entire plumage rufous, much deeper in color above, of a lighter
and brighter shade underneath; tail dark rufous, regularly and closely
crossed with narrow bars of black; the coloring of the under part of the
tail is duller, but is barred in a similar manner; inner webs of quills
blackish-brown, outer webs and both webs of the innermost secondaries
dark rufous, with distinct narrow bars of black; upper mandible dark
brown, the under yellowish-white ; ‘feet pale brown.
Length, 4¢in.; wing, 24; tail, 13; tarsus, 1¢; bill from front, %; from
rictus, #.
Type in National Museum, Washington.
Remarks. But a single specimen of this species was in the
collection ; it does not seem to require comparison with any
other.
I have never seen 7. Martinicensis, but, judging from its
description, they are quite different.
2—Dendrceeca plumbea.
Mae. The whole of the upper plumage is dark plumbeous; a narrow
white line extends from the bill, over and beyond the eye, and there is a
white mark on the lower eyelid; the lores are black; the under plumage is
of a lighter plumbeous than that of the upper; the chin, middle of the threat
and of the breast intermixed with white, centre of abdomen white; tke
two middle tail feathers, and the outer webs of the others, are like the
a
48 New Species of Birds from Dominica.
back in color, the inner webs are blackish slate color; on the inner web of
the outer tail-feather, at the end, is a spot of white; on the next feather is"
a smaller one, and the next two have only a terminal edging of white; the
middle and greater wing-coverts have their outer webs of the color of the
back, and their inner webs black; they end conspicuously with white,
forming two bars across the wings; quills with their outer webs like the
back, and their inner blackish slate-color; under wing-coverts and axillars
white ; upper mandible black, the under light horn-color; tarsi and toes
light brown.
Length (skin), 54in.; wing, 276; tail, 24; tarsus, 2; bill from front, 7.
The female is above of a dark greenish olive; it has black lores, with a
white stripe over the eye and on the lower eyelid, just as in the male; be-
low it is of a much lighter or grayish-olive, the chin, middle of the throat -
and of the breast mixed with pale yellowish-white, the middle of the ab-
domen is pale yellow; the ends of the wing-coverts, the under wing-
coverts and the axillars, are white, with just a tinge of yellow; the spots
at the ends of the tail-feathers, as in the male, but less distinct; bill and
feet of the same color as those of the male.
Types in National Museum, Washington.
Remarks. The contrast of color between the male and
female brings to mind that which exists between the sexes of
D. cerulescens. The coloring of the males of the two species,
however, is quite different; but the females are in some
respects singularly alike, as they agree in the color of the up-
per plumage, in having the white superciliary stripe and lower
eyelids of that color, also in the dark lores, though they dif-
fer in the color of the under plumage and of the bill.
This would appear to be quite an abundant species, as
there are eleven examples in the collection.
3—Myiarchus Oberi.
Mate. Pileum, nape and sides of the head dark umber-brown, upper
plumage dark olive-brown, upper tail-coverts edged with dull ferruginous;
two middle tail-feathers blackish-brown, the other feathers are colored the
same, except on the outer two-thirds of the inner webs, where they are
bright ferruginous; outer web of lateral feather and ends of the others,
ash color; quills brownish black, the primaries narrowly edged with dark
ferruginous; the outer secondaries are margined with very pale rufous,
and the other secondaries with pale yellowish-white; wing-coverts dark
brown, ending with pale ashy tinged with rufous; under wing-coverts
pale, dull yellow, inner margins of quills light salmon-color ; lores, throat
New Species of Birds from Dominica. 49
upper part of breast and sides clear bluish-gray, lower part of breast, ab-
_ domen and under tail-coverts pale yellow; bill and feet deep black.
Length, 8$ in.; wing, 34; tail, 33, tarsus, {; bill from front, 12.
The female does not differ in plumage from the male.
Types in National Museum, Washington.
Remarks. This is a large species, exceeding M. crinitus in
size; the fourth quill is longest, the third and fifth nearly as.
long and equal; the bill is large and strong, and of a deep:
black throughout; the upper plumage is dark, much like that.
of M. tyrannulus, but is even darker.
In the collection are seven specimens; they agree closely
in plumage, two only differ from the type in the dimensions of
the wing, one having it three and three-quarters, and the
other four inches in length.
Mr. E. C. Taylor (Ibis, 1864) records a species of Myiarchus
from Dominica, which was for a good while undetermined.
In a List of Birds from St. Lucia, given by Mr. Sclater (P. Z.
S., 1871, p. 271), he refers it to M. erythrocercus .
I have a specimen of this species from Bahia (verified by
Mr. Sclater) ; on comparison I find the two birds to differ very
decidedly. .
M. erythrocercus is smaller; above it is of a lighter brown,
more ochreous, especially on the crown; the bill is weaker and
more depressed; they are somewhat alike in the coloration of |
the tail-feathers, but the line of contact of the two colors is.
more decided in M. Obert.
I do not determine that this is the same as the species ob--
tained by Mr. Taylor; possibly the two forms may exist in
Dominica. ;
I have named this species in compliment to Mr. Fred. A.
Ober, who has, thus far, so industriously worked up the avi-
fauna of Dominica.
50
V.— Descriptions of New Species of Birds of the Families
Trochilide and Tetraonide.
By GEORGE N. LAWRENCE.
Read October 15, 1877.
1—Sporadinus Bracei.
MALE. Crown and gorget of a glittering pale green; back, upper tail-
coverts, the two central and the next pair of tail-feathers, bronzed golden-
green; the other tail-feathers are purplish-black, with their outer edges
bronzed green; quills blackish-purple; breast and abdomen dull bronzy-
green; under tail-coverts dark ash bordered with white; bill and feet
black.
Length, 33 in.; wing, 13; tail, 14; bill, 2.
Type in National Museum, Washington.
Habitat: Island of New Providence, Bahamas.
Remarks. The specimen is a mummy, and the outer two
tail feathers are just being renewed, the length of these is
important to determine its true generic position; but as it re-
sembles Sporadinus Ricordii in other respects, I place it pro-
visionally in the same genus. If the outer tail feathers were
fully developed, they would doubtless increase the total length,
as well as that of the tail. This species is nearly allied to 8.
Ricordu from Cuba, but differs from it in being smaller, with
a longer bill; the green of the crown and throat is paler and
more of a steely shade; the back is more bronzed, and the
under plumage of a lighter green.
I have named this species in honor of L. J. K. Brace, Esq.,
who is now investigating the ornithology of New Providence,
and recently sent this species, with a few others, to the Smith-
sonian Institution.
2—Orthorhynchus emigrans.
MALE. The basal half of the crest is of a shining emerald-green, the
terminal half deep reddish-violet; the upper plumage is dark grass-green ;
tail-feathers blackish-purple, the two central ones washed with green;
quills light purple; throat smoky-gray ; breast and abdomen smoky-black ;
bill and feet black. ,
Descriptions of New Species of Birds. 51
Length, 34 in.; wing, 1%, tail, 14; bill from termination of frontal .
feathers, zs.
A younger specimen, but with the crest fully developed, has the throat
whitish-ash, and the outer two lateral feathers tipped with the same.
The female, as in the allied species, is without the brilliant crest.
Habitat: Venezuela. Type in my collection.
Remarks. This is a close ally of O. cristatus from Barba-
does; the two colors of the crest are equally divided in both,
but they differ in shades of coloring; the green in the new
species is without the strong golden tinge existing in the other,
and the violet is rather deeper in color, which color it retains
in all positions—whereas in some lights that of O. cristatus is
greenish ; the upper plumage of the latter is lighter and of a
golden-green ; the new species is also rather smaller, with a
longer bill. They differ strikingly in the ends of the tail-feath-
ers, these being obtusely pointed in the new species, and
rounded in the other.
O. ornatus I have not seen, but judging from the descrip-
tion and plate of that species, a comparison with it is not nec-
essary.
3—Cyrtonyx Sumichrasti.
In February of this year, Prof. Sumichrast sent me the de-
scription of a supposed new species of Cyrtonyx, obtained by
him in the mountains of Santa Efigenia, with the request that
I would investigate its claim to novelty. He promised to for-
ward the specimen by the first opportunity ; but so long a time
having elapsed without its coming to hand, and being satisfied
that it is a new species, I have concluded to give a translation
of his description, which from his known capability may be
relied on as correct.
“MALE. Head of a deep black, streaked with white, the feathers of the
occiput forming a sort of loose tuft of pale ashy-brown; feathers of the
back light leaden-gray, marked in the centre with a pale cinnamon-red
Stripe extending the entire length of the shaft, and with transverse black
spots on each side; wing coverts pale ashy-gray, with a cinnamon-red
stripe running the length of the shaft, and with black spots on each side ;
remiges brownish-black, spotted outwardly with white (on the primaries),
and with reddish-white (on the secondaries); breast of a light red, the
52 Descriptions of New Species of Birds.
feathers on the sides of a leaden-gray at their bases; upper part of the
abdomen and flanks of a beautiful chestnut-red, the feathers of the flanks.
speckled with leaden-gray, and marked with transverse spots finely
speckled with the same gray ; belly, crissum, and under tail-coverts of a
* deep velvety-black; tail very short; bill with the upper mandible black,
the under whitish ; feet leaden-gray; iris deep brown.
“Length, 0m .20; wing, 0m .13; tarsus, 0m .025.
“This beautiful species, which I met with not long ago for the first
time in the mountains of Santa Efigenia, closely resembles C. Massena in
the white ornaments on deep black upon the head ; but the size is less, the
color of the breast and feet different, etc.”
Habitat: Mountains of Santa Efigenia, Tehuantepec.
Remarks. In the markings of tne head it closely resembles
C. Massena, but differs in many particulars or color from that
and also the other members of the genus. The different col-
oring and markings of the flanks of each species will readily
distinguish them, in the new one being “‘chestnut-red speckled
with leaden-gray,” and in C. Massena, blackish-plumbeous with
round white spots. C. ocellatus has the sides marked with
large rufous spots, and C. Sallet has the flanks leaden-gray
with chestnut spots and bars. I have conferred Prof. Sumi-
chrast’s name on this fine species, as a fitting tribute to his
efficient aid in the cause of science.
Since the above was in press, I have received (Nov. 6th)
a letter from Prof. Sumichrast, in which he says: “T hope to
undertake in a few days an expedition to the mountains where
I killed the Cyrtonyx. It is a region where no one, either
white or Indian, has ever penetrated; and I flatter myself, un-
less some accident happens, to find some interesting species.”
1791
1791
1795
1797
1798
1798
1799
.
;
x
:.
| 1799
1800
1800
a
;
:
5
1801
1803
1807
1808
1812
1814
1814
1816
1816
‘1816
1817
1818
1819
1820
Literature of Titanium.
53
VI—Index to the Literature of Titanium, 1783-1876.
By EDWARD J. HALLOCK.
Read December 11, 1876.
Part I, General Literature, 1791-1876; for Minerals, see Part II.*
Wm. McGregor
Crell
Klaproth
Klaproth
Vauquelin
Van Mons
Lampadius
Lowitz
Lowitz
| Humboldt
Chevenix
Fourcroy and
Vauquelin
Thomson
Gehlen
Berzelius
Laugier
Berzelius
KE. D. Clarke
Gadolin
C. H. Pfaff
Berzelius
Stodart and
Faraday
Chevreul
Original Discovery
Ménakanire.
Researches on red
schorl
Separation of Ti and
Mn.
Researches
Affinity of Ti
‘Reduction of oxide
Tests and reactions
Observations
Crystals of Ti
Phosphide
Ti in platinum ore
Ti in sand from the
river Dee
Not precip. by tannin
Action of heat upon
OF
Purification of Ti O,
Oxide
Before the blow-pipe
Titanic acid
Ti in sulphuric acid
Separation of Ti and
Zr.
Atomic weight
Attempt to reduce
Difference between
Ti and Zr.
Crell’s Ann. I, 40, 103
Journ. de Phys. UXXIL 152.
Ann. Ch. XII, 147.
Klapr., Beitr. at 233.
J. de M. II, 12, ‘45.
Klapr., Beitr. IT, 236.
Ann. Ch. XXV, 30. *
Ann. Ch. XXVI, 91.
Scherer’s J. IX,72.. |
Busch’s Alman. III, 120.
Phil. Mag. XVII, 95.
Scherer’s J. VI, 638.
Crell’s Ann. I, 183.
Ann. Ch. XXXIV, 270.
Ann. Ch. XXXV, 106.
Phil. Mag. XI, 88.
Scherer’s J. XI, 462.
Ann. Ch. XLIX, 192.
Schweigg., J. I, 364.
Proc. Roy. Soc. Edinb. “VI, 253.
Phil. Mag. XXXvV, 100.
Repert. of Arts. @), XVI, 100.
Scherer’s J. VII, 200.
Ann. Ch. LXV, i87.
Schweigg., J. VI, 175.
Ann. Ch. LXXXIX, 306.
Schweigg., J. XIX, 54.
Schweigg., J. XI, 201; XII, 40.
Gilb., Ann. TXMAS 50.
J. Roy. Inst. III, 104.
Schweigg., J. XVIII, 241.
Allg. nord. Ann. Ch. II, 217.
Mem. Ac. St. Petersb. VI, 1818.
Schweige., J. XVIII, 283.
Schweigg., J. XXI, 251.
Schweiggs., J. XXII, 75.
Proc. Roy. Inst. IX.
Gilb., Ann. LXVI, 188.
Bull. Soc. Phil. 1820.
Ann. Ch. Phys. (2), XIII, 247.
Schweigg. XXIX, 146.
¢ This paper is prepared on the plan of Dr. H. C. Bolton’s Indices to the Literature of
Uranium and of Manganese, Annals of the Lyceum of Natural History, New York, vol. IX,
Wp. 362, and vol. XI, p. 208.
ss ae
E. J. H.
54
Literature of Titanium.
1821 | H. Rose
1822 | Wollaston
1824
1824
1824
1824
1824
1824
1825
1825
1825
1825
1825
1826
1826
1826
1826
1826
1826
1827
1827
1827
1827
1828
1829
1829
1829
1830
Peschier
Peschier
Walchner
Wollaston
@
Du Ménil
Berzelius
H. Rose
George
Zinken
Walchner
Pfaff
Berzelius
Unverdorben
Dumas
Berzelius
Walchner
H. Rose
H. Rose
Dumas
Berzelius
Weehler
H. Rose
H. Rose
H. Rose
Greswolde
Persoz
Researches
Ti in furnace slag
Researches
Estimation
Ti metal
Ti is magnetic
Separation of Ti
Fluotitanates
Separation of Ti and
Fe
Chloride
Ti in furnace slag
Titanic cubes
Titanic acid
Separation of Ti and
Zr.
Silicofluoride
Chloride Ti and B.
Atomic weight
Ti in slag
Ti O,
Phosphotitanic acid
Atomic theory
Atomic weight
Chloride
Preparation of Ti O,
Atomic weight
Researches
Ti in slag
Chloride
Mem. Ac. Sci. Stockholm, 1821.
Ann. Ch. Phys. (2), XXIII, 352.
Gilb., Ann. LXXIII, 67, 129.
Proc. Roy. Soc. 1822, 459.
Lond. J. 1823.
Phil. Mag. 1823.
Ed. Phil. J. IX, 403.
Trans. Phil. 1823.
Gilb., Ann. LXXY, 220, 241.
Ann. Ch. Phys. (2), XXYV, 415
Am. J. Sci. VII, 192.
Bibl. Univ. XXYI, 43.
Schweigg., J. XL, 215.
Ann. Ch. Phys. (2), Re 281..
Schweigg., J. XLIV, 6
Schweigg., J. XLI, bo
Phil. Mag. LXIII, 15.
Schweigg., J. XLII, 236.
Ed. Phil. J. X, 183.
Schweigg., J. XLII, 56.
Abh. Ak. Wiss. St. Pet. IT, 1824.
Pogg. IV, I.
Pogg. III, 163.
Ann. Ch. Phys. (2), XXIX, 130-
Ann. Phil. 1825, 18.
Pogo.) iia:
Schweigg., J. XLIV, 47.
Ann. des M. (1), XII, 208.
Pogg. III, 175.
Schweigg., J. XLIV, 47.
Ed. Phil. J. XI, 410.
een welee J. XLV, 373.
Pogg. VI, 231.
Berz., J abresb. 1826, 139.
Pogg. VII, 320.
J. de Pharm. 1826, 300.
Pogg. VII, 522.
Pogg. VIII, 177.
Ann. Ch. Phys. , XXXI, 331-
Am. J. Sci. XII, 189
Berz., Jahresb. V, 137.
Ann. des M. (1), xe 300.
Pogg. IX, 47. ©
Pogg. IX, 436.
Berz., Jahresb. VII, 73..
Poge. X, 340.
Pogg. XI, 148.
Pogg. XII, 479. ¥
Ann. des M. (2), V, 141.
Berz., Jahresb. IX, 104.
Pogg. XY, 145.
Ann. Ch. Phys. (2), XLIV, 55.
Berz., Jahresb. ee 106.
Ann. des M. (3), I , 108.
Pogg. XVI, 57.
Ann. des M. (2), V, 316.
Ann. Phil. Feb. 1828.
Ann. Ch. Phys. XLIV, 57.
Pogg. XX, 164.
Wollaston
Liebig and
Weehler
J. Liebig
Liebig and
Weehler
H. Rose
Becquerel
Berthier
Lampadius
Berzelius
Zincken
Noeggerath
Rees
G. Rose
Weehler
Persoz
Rees
Goebel
Peschier
Regnault
1835
1835
1836
1836 | Doebereiner
1837
1837
1837
1837
H. Rose
Heller
Rees
Marchand
1839 | Werner
1839 | Weehler
Brett and Bird
Metallic character of
Ti
Titanic iron and
Ca Cl,
Reduction of the
metal
Titanic iron
Chloride and P H,
Prep. of Ti by elec-
trolysis
Preparation of Ti
Titanium green
Atomic weight
Volatility of Ti
Metallic Ti
Ti in organic sub-
stances
Separation of Ti and
Fe
Ti in Hessian cruci-
bles
Not in Hessian cruci-
bles
Separation of Ti O,
Ti in blood
Ti O, and CO
Ti in primitive rocks
Researches
Cyanide
Action of Clon TiS,
Rhodizonate
Ti in human body
Ti in human body
Prep. from slag
Separation Ti and Ta
Literature of Titanium.
Bibl. Univ. Feb. 1830.
Pogg. XXI, 578.
Ann. Ch. Phys. (2), oe, 108.
Ann. des M. (3), Il, 318
Berz., Jabresb. XI, 112.
Ann. Ch. Phys. (2), XLVII, 259.
Ann. des M. (3), I, 418.
Pogg. XXIV, 141.
Ann. des M. (3), I, 110.
Pharm. Centrl. III, 527.
Ann. Ch. Phys. (2), L, 362.
Ann. Ch. Pharm. V, 246.
Ann. des M. (3), V, 451.
J. f. pr. und wk. Ch. XIII, 458;
XVI, 345.
Pharm. Centrl. IV, 3; V, 2.
Pogg. XXVIII, 160
‘| Ann. Ch. Pharm. XII, 222.
Am. J. Sci. XXVIII, 136.
Berz., Jahresb. XIV, 120.
Ann. ‘des M. (4), V, 450.
Ann. Ch. Pharm. v, 385.
Berz., Jahresb. XIU, 103.
Phil. Mag. V, 398.
Dingl., J. LY, 436.
Berz., Jahresb.. XV, 457.
Pogg. XXXIV, 5.
Dingl., J. LVII, 37.
Phil. Mag. VI, 113.
Pharm. Centrl. VI, 411.
J. pr. Ch. IV, 493.
Pogg. XXXYV, 527.
Pharm. Centrl. VI, 702.
Berz., Jahresb. XVI, 105.
Pharm. Centrl. VI, 437.
Pharm. Centrl. VI, 445.
Phil. Mag. VI, 201.
J. pr. Ch. V, 134.
Dingl., J. LV, 469.
J. pr. Ch. VI, "387.
Am. J. Sci. XXVIIL, 136.
au Ch. Phys. (2), LXII, 355,
385
Ann. des M. (3), IX, 350.
J. des Pharm. XIV, 51.
Pogg. XLII, 527.
Ann. Ch. Phys. LXX, 289.
J. pr. Ch. XII, 229.
Ann. Ch. Pharm. XXII, 324.
Ann. Ch. Pharm. XXIL, 324.
J. pr. Ch. XVI, 372.
Pogg. XLV, 342.
Pamph.; J. pr. Ch. XVI, 212.
Amn. Ch. Pharm. OOK 247.
Bergwerksfreund, I, 303.
Ann. Ch. Pharm. SOOT, 123,
56
1840
1841
1841
1842
1843
1843
1844
1844
1844
1845
1845
1845
1846
1846
1846
1847
1847
1847
1848
1848
1848
H. Rose
Biewend
Regnault
Berzelius
Berthier
Hankel
H. Rose
Regnault
v. Kobell
H. Rose
Rogers
Faraday
Playfair and
Joule
Elsner
Pierre
Ebelmen
Hermann
Rammelsberg
and Fischer
Blumenau
H. Rose
Literature of Titanium.
Precip. TiO, by H,O
Reactions
Specific heat
Allotropism and iso-
morphism
Glowing of Ti O,
when heated
Separation from Fe
by SO,
Thermo-electricity
Different states of
Ti O,
Sp. heat of Ti Cl, and
1 2
Test for Titanic iron
and Sphene
Researches
Ti in furnace
Magnetism of Ti
Atomic volume
‘Titanic green
Equivalent of Ti
Researches
Researches
Ti in meteoric iron
Ti in slag
Use of NH, Clin ana-
lysis
Pogg. XLVIII, 575.
Pharm. Centrl. XI, 98.
Pharm. Centrl. Xale 591.
J. pr. Ch. XXIII, 251.
a Ch. Pharm. XL, 164; LII,
Vetensk. Akad. Handl. 1842.
Pogg. LXI, 10.
Pogs. ec 479.
Berz., J ahresb. XXIV, 39.
Ann. Ch. Phys. (3), VII, 74.
J. pr. Ch. XXIX, 77.
Pharm. Centrl. XIV, 382.
Pogg. LXI, 291. ;
ena. Centrl. XV, 245.
Pogg. LXI, 507; LXII, 119.
Ber. Berl. Akad. 1844.
J. pr. Ch. XXXII, 296.
a 3Cb. Phys. (3), XII, 176; XV,
ee des M. (3), VIII, 701.
Berz., Jahresb. XXYV, 155.
Poge. LXI, 70.
Arn. Ch. Phys. (3), IX, 322.
J. pr. Ch. XXXVI, 30
Anzeig. baier. Akad. No. 103, 166.
Pogg. LXII, 119.
Ann. Ch. Phys. (3), XV, 290.
Inst. No. 529, 60.
Ann. des M. (4), VIII, 700.
Pogg. LXVII, 440; LXX, 32, 39.
Phil. Trans. 1846, pt. 1.
Mem. and Proc. Ch. Soc. 1846, 62.
Dingl., J. CV, 130.
Preuss. Verhandl.
Jahresb. I, 1058.
L’Inst., Mar. 10, 1847.
Ann. Ch. Pharm. LXIV, 220.
Ann. des M. (4), XV, 137.
Am. J. Sci. (2), IV, 103.
Ann. Ch. Phys. (3), XX, 385.
Pharm. Centrl. XVIII, 675.
J. pr. Ch. XLII, 70.
Ann, Ch. Pharm. LXIYV, 169.
J, Pharm. (3), XII, 437.
LInst. 1846, 225.
Ann. des M. (4), XI, 473.
Am. J. Sci. (2), VIL 106.
Ann. des M. (4), x 476,
Pogg. LXXIII, 585.
Pharm. Centrl. XIX, 290.
Ann. Ch. Pharm. LXVI, 122.
a a ea XII, B15; I, 401,
Bee “herl. Akad. May, 1848.
J. pr. Ch. XLV, 115; xu yeaa
Poge. LXXIII, ’5B2; LXV, 562.
L’Inst. 1848, 226, 377.
Pharm. Centrl. XIX, 261, 601.
1846, 5 Lief.
_ 1849 | Depretz
1849 | Daubrée
E 1849 | Weehler
1849
1849
1849
~ 1849
1849
1850
1850
- 1850
1850
1850
1850
1851
1851
1851
Weehler
Demoly
Weehler
Breithaupt
Depretz
Weehler
Wehler
Weehler
Klein
Weehler
Weehler
Ebelman
Horstner
Sandberger
Literature of Titanium. 51
Chloride
Artificial Brookite
Metallic Ti
Preparation of Ti O,
Researches
Nitrocyanide
Pleomorphism of
1 2
Fusibility and vola-
tility
Nitrocyanide and ni-
tride
Chloride and cyanide
Note
Chloride and cyanide
Metal
Pure Ti O,
Dry crystallization
Ti in soil
Nitrocyanide
L’Inst. 1849, 401.
C.R. XXIX, 48, 709.
Jahresb. II, 36.
C.R. XXVII, 217.
Am. J. Sci. (2), TX, 120.
Nacht. k. Ges. Gett., Nov. 12, 1849.
Pharm. Centrl. XX, 25, 822.
J. pr. Ch. L, 22.
Ann. Ch. Pharm. LXXIII, 47, 34.
Ann. Ch. Phys. (3), XXIX, 166,
185.
L’Inst. 1850, 46.
Ann. des M. (4), XIX, 396.
C.R. XXIX, 505.
Ber. Berl. Akad. 1849, 244.
Pogg. LXXVIII, 401.
Ch. Gaz. 1850, 73.
Nacht. k. Ges. Geett. Dec. 1849.
Pharm. Centrl. XXII, 25.
Revue Sci. XXXIV, 325.
Ann. des M. (4), XIX, 394.
Ann. Ch. Pharm. LXXII, 213.
Jahresb. 1849, 269.
L’Inst. Noy. 7, 1849.
Dingl., J. CXYV, 75.
Cie OXOXeDe 505:
L. E. and D., Phil. Mag. XXXVI,
69; XXXVII, 67.
Pogg. LXXVIII, 143.
C.R. XXIX, 545.
“Pharm. Centrl. XXI, 22.
Ann. Ch. Pharm, LXXII, 134.
Nacht. Wiss. Geett. 1850, 15.
Pharm. Centrl. XXI, 81.
J. Ch. Soc. II, 352.
Ann. Ch. Pharm. LXXIII, 34, 219.
Pogg. LXXIX, 327.
J. pr. Ch. L, 233.
Ann. Ch. Phys. (3), XXIX, 166.
Kenng., Ueb. 204.
Ann, Ch. Pharm, LXXIII, 226.
Pharm. Centrl. XXI, 81, 428.
Ann. Ch. Phys. (3), XXIX, 184.
J. Ch. Soc. III, 177.
Ann. Ch. Phys. (3), XXVIII, 382.
Ann. Ch. Pharm. LXXIV, 84.
Pharm. Centrl. XXI, 588.
Ch. Gaz. 1850, 313.
Ann. Ch. Pharm. LXXIII, 34.
Ann. Ch. Phys. (3), XXVIII, 382.
J. Ch. Soe. III.
Ann. Ch. Pharm. LXXIV, 212.
Ch. Gaz. 1850, 72.
C.R. LXXII, 330, 713.
Pharm. Centrl. XXII, 294.
Ann. Ch. Phys. XXXIII, 34.
J. pr. Ch. LIV, 173, 143.
J. pr. Ch. LIV, 129.
Pogg. LXXXIII, 596.
58
1852
1852
1852
1853
1853
1856
1857
1857
1857
1857
Literature of Titanium.
Chapman
Ladrey
Mazade
Henry
Junot de Bussy
Weehler
Daubrée
St.-Claire De-
ville
Boedecker
Hofmann
Kopp
Duppa
Kopp
Weehler and
Deville
Warren
Delffs
Blow-pipe reaction
Crystallized Ti O,
Ti in waters of Ney-
rac
Ti in waters of Ney-
rac
Researches:
Optical properties
Phosphide
Artificial Brookite
Researches
Ti in spherosiderite
Bromide
Chloride
Bromide
Note on Bromide
Affinity for N.
Titanates
Hydrated titanic acid
Ti in slag
Chem. Gaz. 1852, 297.
J. pr. Ch. LVII, 269.
Pharm. Centrl. XXIV, 15.
C.R. XXXIV, 56.
C.R. XXXIV, 952,
J. Pharm. (3), XXIV, 305.
Phil. Mag, (4), VII, 149.
J. pr. Ch. LXII, 29.
Pharm. Centrl. XXIV, 829.
C.R. XXXVI, 952.
L’Inst. 1853, 97.
Jahresb. 1853, 335.
Phil. Mag. (4), VI, 265.
Ann. Ch. Pharm. LXXXVII, 375.
C.R. XXXIX, 135.
J. pr. Ch. LX 4:
C.R. XL, 1034.
Ch. Gaz. 1855, 228.
L’Inst. 1855, 150.
Ann. Ch. Pharm. XCIV, 355.
J. pr. Ch. LXVI, 190.
Pogg. XCVII, 510.
C.R. XLII, 352.
C.R. XLIV, 1347.
Ch. Centrl. I, 594.
Proc. Roy. Soc. VIII, 42.
Ch. Gaz. 1856, 138.
Phil. Mag. (4), XII, 232.
Ann. Ch. Phys. (38), XLVII, 164.
C. R. XLII, 353.
Ch. Centrl. I, 290.
J. pr. Ch. LXVIII, 253.
L’Inst. 1856, 78, 414.
Pogg. XCVII, 510.
Arch. ph. nat. XX XI, 349; XXXII,.
230.
Ber. Berl. Akad. 1856, 154.
Cimento, III, 153.
Ann. Ch. Phys. (3), XLVII, 166.
Phil. Mag. (4), XII, 190.
J.pr.Ch. LXVIII, 444.
Ann. Ch. Pharm. XCVIII, 265.
Ch. Centrl. I, 565.
L’Inst. 1857, 340.
C.R. XLY, 480.
Ann. Ch. Pharm. CIII, 230.
Arch. Pharm. (2), XCII, 288..
J. pr. Ch. LXXIII, 104.
Phil. Mag. XV, 109,
Ann. Ch. Phys. (3), LII, 92.
Ch. Centrl. II, 772.
Nacht. Wiss. Gett. 1857, 237.
Ch. Gaz. 1857, 449.
Pogg. CII, 449.
J.pr.Ch. LXXvV, 361.
Jahresb. 1857, 174.
N. Jahrb. Pharm. VII, 291.
Jern-Kontoret’s Annaler, 1857, 135.
aa
a ee
— a ae eee ee ee
| Weehler
Deville and
Caron
J.P. W.
Elsner
Scheerer
Mushet
Harris and
Stenson
Riley
Stromeyer
Weehler
Michel
1860
Nitril compounds
Prep. of nitride
Artificial rutile
Formation of nitro-
- eyanide crystals
Titanium green
Quant. determ. in si-
licates
Ti in steel
Ti in steel
Test for Ti
Separ. of Ti and Zr. |
from iron
Silicide of Ti and Al.
Silicide of Ti and Al.
Literature of Titaniwm.
Sp. heat of chloride
59
Ann. Ch. Pharm. CVI, 272.
Ch. Centrl. ITI, 568.
Ann. Ch. Pharm. CV, 108.
J. pr. Ch. LXXIII, 189.
C.R. XLVI, 764.
L’Inst. 1858, 133.
Rép. Ch. pure. I, 16.
Ann. Ch. Pharm. CVIII, 55.
J. pr. Ch. LUXXIV, 157.
Dingl., J. CXLVIII, 372.
Jabrb. Min. 1858, 578.
Ann. Ch. Phys. (4), V, 109.
Dingl., J. CL, 316.
Oest. Zeit. B. und H. 367.
B. und H. Zeit. 1862, 375.
Polyt. Centrl. 1862, 955.
W. Jahresb. V, 270.
Ch. Tech. Mitth. 1858-9, 40; 1859—
60, 46.
Ch. Centrl. VI, 304.
Polyt. Centrl. 1861, 449.
Dingl., J. CLX, 258.
W. Jahresb. V, 270.
Nacht. Gett. Univ. Aug. 8, 1859.
J. pr. Ch. LXXVII, 314.
Ann. Ch. Pharm. CXII, 178.
Ch. Centrl. V, 102.
Ch. News, I, 148.
Rep. Pat. Dec. 1859, 468; Feb..
nee 116, 128, 1381; Aug. 1862,
158.
Polyt. Centrl. 1860, 283, 475; 1862,
409, 1301.
Dingl., J. CLY, 317; CLYVI, 76;
CLXIV, 74; CLXVI, 156.
Tech. 1861, 66.
Ch. News, I, 231, 276; IV 11.
W. Jahresb. VI, 85.
Ch. Centrl. VII, 954.
Ch. News, I, 274.
J. Ch. Soe. XII, 13.
J. pr. Ch. LXXIX, 63.
Ch. News, IV, 84.
Ann. Ch. Pharm. CXIII, 127..
Ch. Centrl. V, 285.
J. pr. Ch. LXXX, 379.
Ann. Ch. Pharm. CXIII, 248..
J.pr.Ch LXXX, 255.
Ch. Centrl. V, 408.
Zeit. Ch. Pharm. III, 238.
Rép. Ch. pure. II, 160.
Ann. Ch. Pharm. CXV, 102.
J. pr. Ch. LXXXII, 273.
Ch. Centr]. YV, 854.
Phil. Mag. (4), XX, 377.
Rép. Ch. pure. III, 49.
Ann. Ch. Pharm. CXYV, 307..
60
1861 |H. Rose
1861
1861
Deville
Deville
1861 |Deville
Kerl
Riley
1861
1862
1862
Rile
1862 :
Graham
1862
1862
Cahours
Versmann
1863
1863
1863
1863
Zinreck
Riley
1863 |Weber
1863
1863
1863
Welly
Hampe
1863
1864
1864
1864
Buckton
Percy
Graham
Hautefeuille
Rammelsberg
SPs ey
Literature of Titanium.
Separ. of Ti and Sn.
Blue oxide
Artificial rutile
Detection of Ti
Ti in pig iron
Estimation of Ti in
clay
Researches
Dialysis of titanic
acid
Ti ethyl
Ti pigment
Action of Ti Cl, on
Sn diethyl
Ti in steel
Ti in steel
Ti in pig iron
Researches
Ti bronze
NO, and Ti Cl,
Artificial minerals.
Ti ethyl
Ti in pig iron
Ti in pig iron
Pogg. CXII, 163.
Rép. Ch. pure. III, 387.
Zeitsch. Ch. Pharm. 1861, 281.
Ch. News, V, 86.
Ann. Ch. Pharm. CXX, 182.
Ann. Ch. Pharm. CXX, 181.
N. J. f. Min. 1862, 79.
C.R. LIT, 161.
Ann. Ch. Phys.
Ch. News, III, 226.
Kenng., Ueb. IX, 236.
Ann. Ch. Phys. LXI, 309.
Ch. News, III, 309.
Handb. met. Hiitten. 1861, 795.
J. Ch. Soc. XV, 311.
Ch. Centrl. VI, 945.
Zeit. anal. Ch. U, 70.
Ch. News, V, 320.
J.Ch. Soc. XV, 324.
J. Ch. Soc. XY, 256.
Ann. Ch. Pharm. CXXI, 54.
Ann. Ch. Pharm. CXXII, 63.
Rép. Ch. appl. 1862, 84.
W. Jahresb. 1862, 334.
J. Ch. Soe. XYI, 23.
Zeitsch. f. Baukunst. 1863, 181.
Prac. Mech. J. XVI, 234.
J. Ch. Soc. XVI, 391.
Ch. News, VII, 233.
Am. J. Sci. (2), XXXVII, 26.
Ch. Centrl. VIII, 230.
Min. and Smelt. Mag. IV, 193.
Bull. Soc. Ch. (2), VII, 299,
B. und H. Zeit. XXII, Lt
W.Jahresb. X, 56.
Ber. Akad. Berlin. 1863, 458.
Pogg. CXX, 120, 287.
Ch. Centrl. VIII, 707.
J. pr. Ch. XC, 212.
Bull. Soe. Ch. (2), VI, 184.
LiInst. 1863, 408.
W. Jahresb. X, 284.
Ch. Rép. 1863, 27.
W. Jahresb. IX, 170.
Ann. Ch. Pharm. CXXYI, 43.
J. pr. Ch. XC, 308.
Bull. Soc. Ch. (2), V, 558.
L’Inst. 1863, 226.
Ann. Ch. Pharm. CXXIX, 215.
Ch. Centr]. VIII, 193.
C.R. LVII, 148.
Les Mondes, 1863, July 28, 605.
Am. J. Sci. XXXVI, 424.
J.pr. Ch. XCII; XCVI, 52.
J. Ch. Soc. XVI, 17.
Ch. Centrl. VII, 852.
Ch. Metallurgie, 1865, 140.
Iron and Steel, 1864, 164, 551, 570.
Dialysed titanic acid ! J. Ch. Soe. XVI, 395,
RS ea ee ee — alco, sew
54 | Graham
1864
1864
1865
1865
1865
1865
1866
1866
1866
1866
1866
1866
1866
Hautefeuille
Pisani
Werther
Werther
Hautefeuille
Phipson
Hofmann.
Persoz
Merz
Hermann
Hermann
Bunsen
Literature of Titanium. 61
Artificial minerals
Estimation of Ti
Analysis of silicates
Selenacic chloride
and Ti Cl,
Titanates of Ca, Mg,
Fe, and Mn.
Ti H,
Metallic Ti
Titanotriamine
Researches
Researches
Reaction
Separ. Ti and Zr.
Flame reaction
Reduction by Na.
Dialysed titanic acid | J. pr. Ch. XCIV, 354.
Jahresb. 76.
C.R. LIX, 174.
Phil. Mag. (4), XXVIII, 314.
Proc. Roy. Soc. XIII, 335.
Pharm. J. Trans. (2), VI, 63.
Ch. News, X, 97, 109.
Pogg. CXXIII, 529.
Ch. Centrl. IX, 1105.
Ann. Ch. Phys. (4), III, 121,
Bull. Soc. Ch. (2), II, 178.
N. Arch. ph. nat. XXII, 140.
C.R. LIX, 188, 698, 732.
L’Inst. 1864, 237, 346.
Bull. Soc. Gh. (2), II, 194; III,
64, 66.
Ann. Ch. Pharm. CXXIX, 215;
CXXXIII, 194; CXXXIV, 23,
165.
Ch. Centrl. X, 10.
N. Arch. ph. nat. XXI, 294.
Am. J. Sei. (2), XXXVIII, 424.
Ann. Ch. Phys. (4), IV 155.
Kenng., Ueb. IX, 282.
C.R. LIX, 298.
Bull. Soc. Ch. (2), II, 363.
Ch. News, X, 218.
Ch. Centrl. X, 289.
N. Arch. ph. nat. XXII, 343.
J. pr. Ch. XCVII, 118.
J. pr. Ch. XCI, 327.
Ber. Akad. Berlin. 1865, 154.
Ch. Centrl. X, 621.
J. pr. Ch. XCV, 147.
Ann. Ch. Phys. (4), IV, 167.
Ann. Ch. Pharm. CXXXIV, 166..
Ch. News, XI, 144.
Ch. News, XII, 308.
J. Ch. Soc. XIX, 255.
Ch. Centr]. XI, 687.
Ber. Akad. Berl. 1866, 148.
J. pr. Ch. XCVIII, 94.
Ann. Ch. Phys. XLIV, 319.
Inaug. dissertation.
J. pr. Ch. XCIX, 157.
Ch. Centrl. XII, 65. —
Zeitsch. Ch. 1867, 122.
W.Jahbresb. XIII, 305; XIV, 152.
J. pr. Ch. XCVII, 338.
J. pr. Ch. XCVII, 338.
Ann. Ch. Pharm. CXXXVIII, 289..
| Zeit. anal. Ch. V, 351.
Phil. Mag. (4), XXXII, 81.
N. Arch. ph. nat. XXVII, 25.
Jahresb. 1866, 782.
Birmingham Min. J.
Dingl., J. CLXXX, 326.
Poly. Centrl. 1866, 473.
Deutsch. Ind. Zeit. 1866, 28.
W. Jahresb. XII, 92.
62
1866
1867
1867
1867
1867
1867
1867
1867
1867
1867
1867
1868
1869
1869
1869
1869
1869
1869
1869
1869
1869
1870
1870
Marignac
G. Rose
Weber
Hautefeuille
Kenngott
G. Rose
Parkinson
Tiittschew
Kletzinsky
Crawshay and
Thomas
Silva
Schrauf
Rose
Forbes
Streit and
Franz
Salet
v. Monkhoven
Hayes
Schenn
Friedel and
Crafts
Wunder
Literature of Titanium.
Separation from Cb.
Reaction with borax
Chlorides, ete.
Iodide
,| Titanite,alk. reaction
Allotropic Ti O,
Action of Mg on TiO,
Researches
Ti Bronze
In Metallurgy
Ti in iron
Optical properties
Blow-pipe tests
Strength of Ti iron
Estimation of Ti
Separ. from Fe and
Zr.
Ti in the sun
Ti light
Ti in pig iron
Ti steel
Preparation of Ti
Ti ethers
Isotrimorphic Ti acid
Ann. Ch. Phys. (Or vine 72.
Bibl. Univ. Aug. 1
Bull. Soc. Ch. (2), Vil, 182.
Jr. pr. Ch. CII, 448.
Ber. Akad. Berl. 1867, 450.
Ch. Centrl. XIII, 1.
Pogg. CXXXII, 451,
Bull. Soe. Ch. (2), VIII, 201.
878.
Ch. Centrl. XII, 8
C.R. LXIV, 608, 704. ‘
L’Inst. 1867, 90.
Zeitsch. Ch. 1867, 303, 334.
Ch. News, Am. repr. ih 154.
Jabresb. 1867, 175.
J. pr. Ch. ) (Cy "4, 480 ; CII, 304.
J. pr. Ch. CL 217; CII, 385.
Ber. Akad. Berl. 1867, 129, 450.
Zeit. Ch. 1868, 122.
Ch. Ceutrl. XI, 433; XIII, 1.
L’Inst. 1867, 351; 1868, 40.
J. Ch. Soe. OK 117.
J. pr. Ch. CI, 377.
Ann. Ch. Pharm. CXLI, 111.
Bull. Soc. Ch. (2), VII, 320.
W. Jahresb. XIII, 289.
Eng. Patent.
B. H. Ztg. XXVII, 36; XXVIII, 331.
Rev. Univ. XII, 425,
C.R. LXV, 207.
Bull. Soc. Ch. (2), VIII, 418.
Pogg. CXXXVI, 497.
Z.8.G. XXII, 250.
Engineering, v, Me 275.
Artizan, 1869, 2
Dingl., J. CXC, 116.
Zeit. Ch. V, 222.
B. H. Z. XXIX, 208.
Bull. Soc. Ch. (2), XII, 253.
Zeit. anal. Ch. 1870, 387.
Ch. News, XIX, 3.
Mon. Scien. 1870, 71.
Bull. Soe. Ch. (2), XIII, 507.
J. pr. Ch. CVIII, 65.
Ch. Centrl. (3), I, 222, 339.
Zeit. Ch. XIII, 256.
Zeit. anal. Ch. 1870, 388.
W. Jahresb. XVI, 249.
Ann. Ch. Phys. (4), eee 222.
Phot. Mitth. 1869, 201
Poly. Centrl. 1870, 212.
W. Jahresb. XVI, 720.
Ch. News.
B. H. Ztg. XXVIII, 165.
Zeit. anal. Ch. VIII, 380.
Zeit. Ch. XIII, 279.
Ber. d. d. Ch. Gesell]. III, 680.
J. pr. Ch. (2), I, 206.
Ch. Centrl. (3), I, 663.
Zeit. Ch. XIV, 216.
Se ee
0 | Stolba
| Thomsen
Scheenn
Scheenn
Mushet
Burkart
Rammelsberg
Knop
Troost and
Hautefeuille
1871 | Wunder
1872 | Troost and
Hautefeuille
1872 | Akermann
1872 | Kick and Gintl
1872 | Riley
1872 | Forbes
1872 | Hunt
1872 | Maynard
1872 | Bell
1873 | Gruner
1873 | Roussel
1873 | Demarcay
1873 | Wimmer
eee
Silico-fluoride before
the blow-pipe
Thermo-chem.
Reaction with H, O,
Method of analysis
Ti steel
In Metallurgy
Separation from Cb.
Ti O, in P salt
Spectrum
Ti in pig iron
Crystallizing Ti
comp. from fluxes
Oxychloride
Effects of Ti in the
blast furnace
Mushet’s special steel
Special steel
Ti in metallurgy
Ti in metallurgy
Ti in metallurgy
C O and Ti O,
Special steel
Estimation of Ti in
basalt
Titanium ethers
Ti in iron
Interature of Titanium.
Dingl., J. CXCYVIII, 178.
oe Centrl. (3), I, 740.
Pogg. CXXXIX, 212.
Zeit. anal. Ch. IX, 41.
Zeit. Ch. XIII, 446.
Bull. Soc. Ch, (2), XIV, 42,
Zeit. anal. Ch. IX, 30.
Bull. Soc. Ch. (2), XIV, 47.
Mech. Mag. 1870, 241.
Poly. Centr. 1870, TAL.
W. Jahresb. XVI, "92.
Berggeist. 1871, 159, 165, 182.
J. Ch. Soe. Key 294.
Ber. d. d. Ch. Gesell. IV, 874.
Ann. Ch. Pharm. CLVILI, 363.
Amer. Ch. I, 472.
J. Ch. Soe. OXGVE 200,
Zeit. Ch. XIV, 216.
Bull. Soe. Ch. @, XV, 190.
C.R. LXXIIT, 2
J. Ch. Soe. (2), 1, 1147.
Bull. Soc. Ch. (2), XVI, 229.
Engineering, XL, 374, 415.
J pr Che (2) 1V, 339, 349.
J. Ch. Soc. XXYV, 121
.| Ann. Ch. Pharm. LX, 152.
J. pr. Ch. (2), IV, 298.
Jern-Kontoret’s Annaler.
B. H. Ztg. XXXII, 459.
Tech. Blitter, 1872, ee
Deut. Ind. Zte. 1872, 346.
W. Jahresb. “1872, 123.
Deut. Ind. Ztg. 1872, 448.
W. Jahbresb. 1873, 91.
J. Iron and Steel Inst. 1872, 158.
B. H. Ztg. XXXI, 371.
Eng. and Min. J. Xn 148.
B. H Ztg. XXXI, 418.
Eng. and Min. J. XII, 275.
B. H. Ztg. XXXIII, tilt
Ch: News, XXIII, 267.
Deut. Ind. Ztg. 1873, 97.
Bull. Soc. Ene. 1873, 84.
Ch. News, XXVII, 71.
Dingl., J. CCVII, 316.
B. H. Ztg. XXXII, 142.
Poly. Centrl. 1873, 374.
W. Jahresb. XIX, 91.
C.R. UXXVII, 1103.
Ch. Centrl. (3), IV, 776.
Amer. Ch. IV, 354.
J.Ch. Soc. XXVII, 137.
Bull. Soc. Ch. (2), XXI, 71.
C.R. LXXVI, 1414.
J.Ch. Soc. XXVI, 1015.
Bull. Soc. Ch. XX, 127.
B. H. Ztg. XXXI, 417.
Ch. Centrl. (2), III, 822.
Bull. Soc. Ch. XIX, 137.
64 Literature of Titanium.
1873 | Bettel Estimation Ch. News, XXVIII, 93.
, Bull. Soc. Ch. XX, 503; XXII, 273..
Dingl., J. CCX1L, 258.
B. H. Zte. KK 294.
Ch. Centrl. (3), IV, 633.
J. Ch. Soc. XXVII, 93.
Amer. Ch. IV, 340.
1873 Preparation of N H, | J.del’Eclair. du Gaz. 1873, No. 19..
by means of Ti Amer. Ch. IV, 398.
1874 | Friedel and Researches Bull. Soe. Ch. OL 145, 241; XXII,
Guerin 482.
Jahresb. Rein. Ch. II, 118.
Ber. d. d. Ch. Gesell. VII, 187, 264..
Ch. Centrl. V, 315.
J. Ch. Soe. XXVIL, 1065.
C.R. LXXXII, 509.
1874 | Bogardus Deportment of Ti in | Amer. J. Sci. (3), VIII, 334,
iron ore with P,O, | Amer. Ch. V, 314.
1874 Alloy with iron Poly. Centrl. 1874, 315.
B. H. Ztg. NOOIL, 166.
1874 | Rammelsberg | Researches Ber. Akad. Berlin. 1874, 490.
Jahresb. Rein. Ch. II, 117,
1875 | Akermann Relations of Ti toiron | Iron, VI, 450.
Dingl., J. CCXCIX, 86.
1875 | Demarcay Ti ethers Les Mondes, XXXVI, 128.
Ber. d. d. Ch. Gesell. VIII, 75.
C.R. LXXX, 51.
J. Ch. Soe. XXVIIL, 441.
Amer. Ch. VI, 276.
1875 | Friedel and Chloride, bromide, | Bull. Soc. Ch. "XOX 531.
Guerin and nitride Les Mondes, XXXVIIL, 585.
Ber. d. d. Ch. Gesell. VII, 1292,.
1566.
Amer. Ch. VI, 398.
1875 | Friedel Separation from Fe | Bull. Soc. Ch. XXIII, 289.
Ber. d. d. Ch. Gesell. VIL, 344,
1875 | Mendelejeft Supposed element C.R. LXXXI, 969.
J. Ch. Soc. xeoxevale 521.
F. Leslie’s Newspaper, Nov. 1876..
1875 | Bedson Chloride of titanium | Inaug. Dissert.
ethers Ann. Ch. Pharm. XLXXX, 236.
Ch. News, XXXI, 65.
Ber. d. d. Ch. Gesell. VIII, 188.
J.Ch. Soc. XIV, 311.
Amer. Ch. VI, 393.
1875 | Bedson Trichlorhydrin and | Ann. Ch. Pharm. CLXXX, 236.
Ti Cl, J. Ch. Soc. XIV, 311.
1875 | Schiiller and | Metallic Ti Ber. d. d. Ch. Gesell. VIII, 1015.
Wartha
1875 | Merz Metallic Ti Ibid. VIII, 1294, 1566.
1876 | Kern Metallic Ti Ch. News, XXXIII, 57.
J. Ch. Soc. VI, 882.
Amer. Ch. VI, 435.
1876 | Friedel and Nitrides C.R. April 24, 1876.
Guerin Ch. News, XXXIII, 210.
1876 | Glatzel Non-compounds Ber. d. d. Ch. Gesell. IX, 1829.
1876 | Kenig Supposed new ele-
ment
i Proc. Phil. Ac. Science, 1876, 35,
| |
END OF PART I.
.
4
65
Literature of Titanium.
Index. to the Literature of Titanium.—(Continued.)
BY EDWARD J. HALLOCK.
Part II, Minerals. 1783-1876.
ABBREVIATIONS.
‘A = Anatase. Oct = Octahedrite. Sch = Schorlomite.
A, = Aschynite. O = Oisanite. T = Titanite.
B = Brookite. P = Perofskite. Tsch= Tscheffkinite.
I = Ilmenite. R = Rutile. Y-T.= Yttrotitanite.
M = Menaccanite. S = Sphene. W = Warvwickite.
1783 | De Lisle Schorl rouge Crist. II, 421.
1783 | Bournon Schorl bleu indigo De Lisle, Crist. II, 406.
1787 | Pictet Titanite J. de Phys. XXXI, 368.
1787 | Bournon Schorl octaédre rect. | J. de Phys. XXX, 386.
1790.| v. Born Schorl rouge Cat. de Raab. I, 168.
1794 | Kirwan Red schorl Kirw., Min. I, 371,
1795 | Haitiy Crystals of T. J. de M. III, 15, 27.
1795 Eppeath Titanite Klapr., Beitr. I, 245.
Scherer’s J. XIV, 467.
J.de Min. II, 12, 45.
Crell’s Ann. 1705, I, 259.
1796 Saussure Octaédrite Sauss., Voy. Alpes. § 1901.
1796 | Kirwan Titanite Kirw., Min. II, 329.
1797 | Vauquelin and | ‘ A new mineral ” J. de M. III, 15, 10.
Hecht Klapr., Beitr. I, 222:
1797 | Klaproth Menakanite Klapr., Beitr. IL, 226.
1797 | Delamétherie | Pictite, Oisanite, Delaméth. T. T. II, 282, 269, 333,
Crispite :
1797 Lampadius Black garnet Lamp., Samml. II, 119.
1797 | Klaproth Nigrine Klapr., Beitr.. II, 255.
1799 | C. Haiiy Oisanite J. de M. V, 273.
1799 | Lowitz Ti in Russian mine-| Scherer’s J. II, 210.
rals
1799 Crell’s Ann. 1799, I, 183.
1799 Titanite Ann. Ch. XXXII, 196.
1799 | Lowitz Titanic iron Scherer’s J. II, 210.
1799 | Abilgard Ti minerals Scherer’s J. II, 502.
1799 Haiiy Ti O, J.deM. VI, (32), 614.
1800,| Karsten Nigrine Karst., Tab. 56, 79.
1800 | De Bellevue Séméline J. de Phys. LI, 443.
1800 | Reuss Rutile. Scherer’s J. IV, 541.
1801 | Haiiy S., A., Titanic iron Tr. Min. III, 101.
1801 | Chevenix Analysis of M. Scherer’s J. VIII, 403.
Nich. J. V, 132.
7 Phil. Mag. x 88.
1802 | Vauquelin Oisanite Ann. Ch. XL, 72.
Gilb., Ann. XI, ” 240.
J. de M. XI, (63), 425.
1803 | Cordier Analysis of S. J. de M. XIII, (73), 67.
1803 | Werner Oct. and R. Ludwig’s Min. II, 218; I, 55.
1804 | Thury R.N. T. J. de M. XV, (90), 401.
1804 Hiaaacatrsta Analysis of T, J. de M. XV, (_ ), 413.
1805 | Tonnellier Sphene J. de M. XVI, (97), 79.
1805 | Champeaux Titanite J.deM. XVIII, 105.
1805 | Ekeberg Ti minerals Scherer’s J. XIV, 348.
1877 5 Ann. N. Y. Acap. Scr., VoL I.
66
1805
1805
1806
1807
1807
1807
1808
1808
1808
1810
1810
1810
1811
1813
1813
1813
1814
1814
1816
1817
1817
1817
1818
1818
1819
1819
1819
1819
1820
1820
1820
1821
-1821
1821
1822
1822
1822
1823
1823
1823
1824
1824
1824
1824
1826
Haiiy
Vauquelin
Vauquelin
Klaproth
De Morogues
Karsten
Lavater
Werner
Klaproth
Klaproth
Klaproth
Viviani
Bournon
Zipser
Gehlen
Leonhard
Ekeberg
Phillips
Pausner
Pfaff
Hitchcock
Berzelius
Eckel
Arfvedson
H. Rose
Berthier
Porter
Breithaupt
Germar
Peschier
G. Rose
Hayden
Davey |
Stromeyer
Schweigger
Hitchcock
Vauquelin
H. Rose
Seybert
Laugier
Du Ménil
Literature of Titanium.
Sphene
Analysis Ti iron
Oisanite
Analysis of R.
Titanite
Sphene
Meenaken
Titan crucifié
Braun. Minakerz
Titanic iron
Iserine
Spec. grav. of T.
Ti minerals
Ligurite
Craitonite
R. and 8.
A. and R.
Rutile
Titanium schorl
Angles of A.
Titanium minerals
Ti garnet; R.
Red oxide |
R. and A.
Titanite
Rutile
Rutile
Ti in Pt. ore
Titanic iron
Red oxide
Iserine
Ti minerals
Anatase
Ti in mica
Cryst. T. and 8.
Red oxide >
Sphene
Ti in achmite
Titanite
Red oxide
Ti in mica
Ti in mica
Ti in chrysoberyl.
Analysis of minerals
Ti in colophonite
Scherer’s J. XIV, 490.
Bull. Se. Soe. Phil. III, 206.
Scherer’s J. XIV, 464.
Ann, Mus. VI, 93.
|J.d.M. XIX, (114), 478.
Klapr., Beitr. IV, 153.
Leonh., Tasch. I, ” 306.
J.d. M. XXI, (125), 364.
Karst., Tab. 1808, 74.
Leonh., Tasch. II, 384
Min. Syst.
Klapr., Beitr. V, 210.
Leonh., Tasch. v, 179.
Klapr., ’Beitr. V, 206.
Leonh., Tasch. IV, 231.
Leonh., Tasch. V, 163.
Mem. Ac. Sci., Genoa. III.
J.de Phys. LXXVII, 236.
Bourn., Cat. 430.
Leonh., Tasch. VII, 480, 591.
Schweige., Ag 2S 138.
Leonh., Tasch. VIL, 268.
Leonh., Tasch. X, 515.
Trans. Geol. Soc. IY.
Ann. Ch. (2), VI, 62.
Leonh., Tasch. x 309.
Schweige., J. XXxI, 240.
Leonh., Tasch. XV, A496.
Am. J. Sei. I, 116, 134.
Schweigg., J. xox 280.
Leonh., Tasch. XII, 250.
Scherer’s Ann. ‘II. 117.
Gilb., Ann. LXIII, 67.
Schweigg. XXIV, 22.
Ann. des M. V, 4 479.
Am. J. Sei. II, 143; III, 228.
‘Breith., Char. 51.
Scherer’s Ann. VII, 200.
Leonh., Tasch. VE 916.
Ann. Ch, Phys. (2), XXI, 203;
XXII, 67.
Giib., Ann. LXX, 315; LXXI, 18.
J.de Phys. 1821, Oct.
Schweigg., J. XXXIV.
Leonh., Tasch. XVI, 393.
Am. J. Sci. IV, 55.
Am. J. Sci. IV, 276.
Schweigs., J. XXXVI, 213.
Schweigg., J. XXXIX, 245.
Am. J. Sci. VI, 24.
Ann. Ch, Phys. (2), a, 67.
Schweigg., J. IV, 5
Ann. des M. (1), X, 6.
Pogg. I, 77.
Ann. Ch. Phys. (2), XXVIII, 105.
Schweigs., J. XLII, 233.
J.de Pharm. 1824, 414.
Schweigg., J. Xie 236,
Ed: Phil. J. X, 183.
Schweigg., J. XLIV, 55.
1825
a 1825
1926
1826
1827
1837
1827
1829
1829
1829
1830
1831
1332
1832
1832
1833
1834
1834
1835
1835
1836
1837
1838
1838
1839
1839
1839
1840
1840
1840
1840
1841
1841
1842
1843
1843
- 1844
Levy
‘H. Rose
Berthier
Levy
G. Rose
Kupfer
Levy
H. Rose
Mosander
Clemson
Breithaupt
Brooke
v. Kobell
Damour
vy. Kobell
Berthier
v. Kobell
Berzelius,
Frick, and
Webler
G. Rose
Spessart
Colquhoun
Dufrenoy
Shepard
vy. Kobell
Mohs
G. Rose
G. Rose
Karsten
Karsten
Dufrenoy
Shepard
Plantamour
Shepard
G. Rose
Fuchs
Chapman
Hankel
Literature of Titanium.
Brookite
R. and Ilmenite
Anal. Titanic iron
Brookite
Ilnenite
Timenite
Mohsite
Analysis Ti iron
Analysis Ti iron
Analysis Ti iron
Hystite
Mengite, J., and ©.
Titanic iron
Titanic iron
Kibdelophan, M
Analysis Ti iron
Titanic iron
Ti in Pt. sand
Ti in diorite
itanic iron
Anal. Ti iron
Ti iron in volcanic
ash
W arwickite
Basanomelan
Iserite
Perotskite
Tscheffkinite
Blue slags
Cause of blue color
in natural and arti-
ficial products
Greenovite
Lederite
Titanic iron
Washingtonite
Mengite
| Analysis of T.
Titanioferite
Thermo-electricity
67
Ann. Phil. 1825, 140,
Berz., Jahresb. VI, 213.
Pogg. III, 163, 116.
Ann. des M. (1), XII, 300.
Ann. des M. (1), XIII, 214.
Ann. des M. (1), XII, 301.
Pogg. IX, 286.
Karst., Arch. X, 1.
Phil. Mag. I, 221.
Pogg. XV, 276
Konigl. Vetensk. Acad. Handl.
1829, 200.
Ann. des M. (4), I, 433.
Berz., Jahresb. xe 176.
Pogg. XIX, 217.
Am. J. Sci. XVIII, 42.
Breith., Uib. 64.
Char. 236.
Phil. Mag. X, 187.
Pogg. XXIII, 360.
Ann. Ch. Pharm. IV, 339.
Schweigg., J. LXIV, 59, 245.
Ann. Ch, Phys. LI, 445.
Schweigg., J. LXIV, 59, 145.
Ann. Ch. Pharm. IV, 339.
Am. J. Sci. XXIV, 375.
Ann. des M. (3), III, 39.
J. pr. Ch. I, 87.
Bayer. Ann. No. 110, 113,
Pogg. XXXI, 674.
Pogg. XXXIV, 5.
Ann. Ch. Pharm. XVI, 241.
J. pr. Ch. VIII, 509.
Ann. Ch. Phys. "LXVII, 4a be
Berz., Jahresb. XIX, 752.
Am. ie Se. XXXIV, 313; XXXVI, 85.
v. Kob., Grundr. 318.
Mohs, Min. 436, 1839.
Pogg. XLVIII, 558.
Reis. Ural. II, 128.
Reis. Ural. II.
Pogg. XLIX, 229.
Hoey Centrl. XI, 202,
pr. Ch. XX, 373.
ace des M, (3), XIX, 680.
Pogg. L, 313.
Ann. des M. (3), XVII, 529.
Am. J. Sei. XXXIX, 357.
Bibl. Univ. 1841. 335.
J. pr. Ch. XXIV, 302.
Am. J. Sci. XLII, 364.
Reis. Ural. II, 83.
Ann. Ch. Pharm. XLVI, 319.
Chap., Min.
Pogg. LXI, 291.
Pharm. Centrl. XV, 245.
Damour
Brooks
Scheerer
Rose
Rose
Delesse
H. Rose
Jacobsen
Brooks
A. Erdmann
H, Rose
Scheerer
Rose
Rose
Scheerer
vy. Kobell
Marignae ~
Berzelius
Descloizeaux
Hunt
Rogers
| Virlet
Karsten
| Shepard
Fuchs
|v. Kobell
Rhodius
Descloizeaux
Stedler
v. Kokscharow
Literature of Titanium.
Anal. A. and R.
Analysis T.
Yttrotitanite
A., B., and R.
Tscheffkinite
Greenovite and T.
Perofskite
Analysis of P.
Analysis of P.
Keilhauite
Titanic irou
Titanic iron and tan-
talite
Analysis of T.
Anal. A., B., R.
A. and R.
Titanic iron
Titanic iron, T., Gree-
novite, Crichtonite,
and Washingtonite
Greenovite
P. and R.
Enceladite
Native Ti
Rutile
Rutile
Ar,, B., and Sch.
Titanite
Rutile
Titanic iron
Greenovite
Pyrochlore
Brookite
Ann. Ch. Phys. (3), X, 414.
Kenng., Ueb. 1844-9, 190, 193.
Pogg. LXH, 253.
Kenng., Ueb. 1844-9, 185.
Pogg. Te 459.
Kenng., Ueb. ” 1848-9, 186.
Pogg. LXI, 516.
Jameson’s J. XL, 383.
Am. J. Sei. II, 416.
Pogg. LXI, 591.
Kenng., Ueb. 1844-9, 212.
Ann. des M. (4), VI, 325.
Kenng., Ueb. 1844-9, 186.
Pogg. LXII, 596.
Kenng., Ueb. 1844-9, 187.
Kenng., Ueb. 1844-9, 188.
Kenng., Ueb. 1844-9, 183.
Ak. H. Stockh. 1844, 355.
Kenng., Ueb. 1844-9, 186.
Berz., Jahresb. XXV, 328.
Pogg. LXII, 119.
Kenng., Ueb. 1844-9, 203.
Pogg. XT, 489.
Kenng., Ueb. 1844-9, 204.
Ann. Ch. Pharm. LIII, 418.
Ann. Ch. Pharm. LILI, 270.
Kenng., Ueb. 1844-9, 189.
Pegg. LXV, 276, 295.
Ann. Ch. Phys. (3), XV, 320.
Ann. Ch. Phys. (3), XIV, 50.
Kenng., Ueb. 1844-9, 187, 704.
Berz., Jahresb. XXV, 368.
Kenng., Ueb. 1844-9, 187.
Ann. Ch Phys. (3), XIII, 338, 496
Kenng., Ueb. 1844-9, 188, 190.
J.pr..Ch. XLII, 453.
Am. J. Sci. (2), 1 30.
ae .» Ueb. 1844-9, 193.
m.J. Sci. (2), I, 414.
C74 R. XXII, 505.
Kenng., Ueb. 1844-9, 190.
Leonh., J. 1849, 728.
J. pr. Ch. XXXVII, 170.
Kenng., Ueb. 1844-9, 189.
Am. J. Sci. (2), II, 250.
Leonh., J. 1846, 224.
Kenng., U: 1844-9, 185.
Leonh., J. 1846, 72.
Kenng., ., Ueb. 1844-9, 190.
Ann. Ch. Pharm. Tx 219,
Jahresb. I, 1161.
Ann. Ch. Phys. (3), XX, 84.
Kenng., Ueb. 1844-9, 187.
Pogg. LXX, 336.
Kenng. 66 Ueb. 1844-9, 188.
Verh. Min. Ges. St. Pet.
Am, J. Sci. (2), XIV, 274.
Erd. Arch. VIII, 307.
Kenng., Ueb. 1844-9, 191.
1848-9
‘
A
1849
1849
1849
1849
1849
1849
1850
1850
1850
1850
1850
1850
1850
Rose
Hankel
Hermann
Damour
Demoly
Kenngotit
Whitney
Teschemacher
Shepard
Shepard
Daubrée
Hermann
Breithaupt
Miller
Rammelsberg |
Descloizeaux
Alger
Hermann
Hunt
Hawel
Shepard
Crossley
Vaux
Kutorga
Titerature of Titaniwm.
A., B., and R.
Electric poles of T.
Titanic iron
Brookite
Rutile
Arkansite
‘) Anal. Sch. and Ark.
Arkansite
Brookite
Schorlomite
Ti veins
‘| Brookite
Arkansite
Arkansite
Arkansite
Arkansite
Rutilated quartz
Identity ofshepardite
. and brookite
Titaniferous iron
Anatase
Rutherfordite
Schorlomite
Sphene
Iwaarite
Ann. Ch. Pharm. LXVIUII, 163.
Pogg. LXXIV, 238.
J.pr.Ch. XLUTI, 50.
Ann. des M. (4), XY, 447.
Jahresb. 1849, 728.
Kenng., Ueb. 1844-9, 190..
C.R. XXVII, 325.
Am. J. Sci. (2), XI, 228.
Min. Unter. I, 10.
Kenng., Ueb. 1844-9, 192.
J. Nat. Hist. Bost. 1849, 42.
Am. J. Sci. (2), VI, 483.
J. Nat. Hist.. Bost. 1849, 132.
Am. J. Sei. (2), VI, 274.
Am. J. Sci. (2), VIII, 275.
Jahresb. 1849, 729.
Kenng., Ueb. 1844-9, 191.
|Pogg. LXXVIi, 123.
Kenng., Ueb. 1844-9, 185.
C.R. XXIX, 229.
Am. J. Sci. (2), [X, 122.
L’Inst. 1849, 292.
Arch. ph. nat. XII, 147.
Ann. des M. (4), XVI, 129,
Pharm. CentrL 1848, 821.
Jahresb. II, 11.
J. pr. Ch. XLVI, 401.
Ramm., Handw. 40, 29.
Kenng., Ueb. 1844-9, 190.
Pogg. LXXVII, 302; LXXVIII, 143.
Kenng., Ueb. 1344-9, 191, 192.
Phil. Mag. (3), XXXV, 75.
Kenng., Ueb. 1844-9, 192.
Pogg. LXXVII, 586.
Keung., Ueb. 1844-9, 192.
Ann. des M. (4), XV, 447.
Kenng., Ueb. 1844-9, 191.
Pharm. Centrl. XXI, 744.
Proc. Am. Assoc. 1849, 427.
Am. J. Sci. (2), X, 72.
J. pr. Ch. L, 200.
Am. J. Sci. (2), XI, 229.
Kenng., Ueb. 1850-1, 122.
Logan’s Rep. Geol. Canada; 1850,
105; 1863, 501.
Am. J. Sci. XI, 231.
Jahrb. G. Reich. I, 155. .
Kenng., Ueb. 1850-1, 123. Z
Proc. Amer. Assoc. IV, 311.
Am. J. Sei. (2), XII, 209.
Kenng., Ueb. 1850-1, 123.
Dana’s Min., 3d Ed. 692.
Jahresb. 1850, 748.
Kenng., Ueb. 1850-1, 121.
Am. J. Sci. (2), IX, 430.
Kenng., Ueb. 1850-1, 121.
Verh, Min. Ges. St. Pet. 1850-1,
327
'Kenng., Ueb. 1852, 76.
. Verz. Finl. Min. 1851.
Te OS Pee we ae
vy. Kokscharow
Hubbard
A. A. Hayes
Shepard
Smith
Schmid
Dana
A. A. Hayes
Delesse
Rammelsherg
Hunt
Chapman
Kopp
Miiller
Teschemacher
v. Kokscharow
v. Kokscharow
Romanovsky
v. Kokscharow
Damour
Ulrich
Hunt -
Zepharovich
Ulrich
Gutberlet
Dana
Literature of Titanium.
Brookite
Rutilated quartz
Rutilated quartz
Eumanite, Paracol-
umbite, and Ruth-
erfordite
R. and I.
Titanic iron
Identity of Eumanite
and B.
Rutile
Sphene
Schorlomite
Rutherfordite
Titanite
| Expansion of R.
Nigrine, R.
Eumanite, B.
A., B., and R.
Hmenite eryst.
Brookite
A. and R.
A., B., and R.
Ti minerals in Harz
Analysis of T.
Cryst. of T.
Titanite
Titanite
|Isomorphism of S.
with Euclase
Pogg. LXXIX, 454.
Am. J. Sci. (2), XI, 528.
Kenng., Ueb. 1850-1, 122.
Am. J. Sci. (2), X, 350.
Kenng., Ueb. 1850-1, 122.
Am. J. Sci. (2), XII, 389.
Kenng., Ueb. 1750-1, 122.
Amer. Assoc. IV, 312.
Am. J. Sci. (2), XII, 211, 209.
Kenng., Ueb. 1852, 182.
Am. J. Sci. (2), XI, 65.
Ann. des M. XVIII, 305.
Kenng., Ueb. 1852, 122, 128.
Pogg. LXXXIV, 498.
Am. J. Sci. (2), XIV, 275.
Kenng., Ueb. 1852, 128.
Pharm. Centrl. XXIII, 92.
Kenng., Ueb. 1852, 122.
Am. J. Sci. (2), XII, 397.
Proc. N. Hist. Soc. Bost. 1851, 23.
Am. J. Sci. (2), XII, 389.
Kenng., Ueb. 1852, 122.
Ann. des M. XX, 148.
Kenng., Ueb. 1852, 121.
Pogg. LXXXIV, 301.
Kenng., Ueb. 1853, 76.
Am. J. Sci. (2), XIV, 345.
Kenng., Ueb. 4850-1, 121.
Phil. Mag. ITT, 142.
Pogg. LXXXVI, 157.
J. pr. Ch. LVIII, 183.
Jahrb. M. 1852, 367.
Jahresb. 1852, 847.
Kenng., Ueb. 1853, 76.
Am. J. Sei. (2), XIII, 117.
Kenng., Ueb. 1853, 77.
Verh. Min. Ges. St. Pet.
44, 61.
Kenng., Ueb. 1853, 77.
Min. Russl. 18538, 50.
Jahresb. VI, 789.
B. H. Ztg. XII, 444.
Russ. Bergj. 1852, 356.
Jahresb. VI, 787.
Pogg. XCI, 154.
L’Inst. 1854, 111.
Min. Russl. 1853, 50.
L’Inst. XXI, 78.
Kenng., Ueb. 1853, 107.
B. H. Ztg. XII, 254.
Am. J. Sci. XV, 442.
Kenng., Ueb. : 1853, 106.
Jahrb. G. Reichs. IV, 695.
Kenng , Ueb. 1853, 106.
Leonh., Jahrb. 1853, 175.
Kenng., Ueb. 1853, 106.
Leonh., Jahrb. 1853, 680.
Kenng., Ueb. 1853, 106.
Am. J. Sci. XVI, 96.
Kenng., Ueb. 1853, 106.
1852-3,
es
Literature of Titanium,
Berlin | Anal. Mosandrite Pogg. LXXXVIIL, 166.
Kenng., Ueb. 1853, 107.
Smith Enceladite Jahresb. 1853, 853.
Kokscharow Perofskite Verh. Min. Ges. St. Pet. 1354, 140.
Kenng., Ueb. 1854, 110.
Volger Perofskite | Poge. ’XCVH, 559.
Kenng., Ueb. "1855, 85.
Schmidt Titanite Mitth. ‘mehr. schl. G.
| Kenng., Ueb. 1854, 110.
Zepharovich | Titanite _ | Jahresb. G. Reichs. VI, 466.
Kenng., Ueb. 1855, 466.
Dana Silico-titanates Am. J. Sci. (2), XVILL, 253.
Dana | Homeomorphism of | Am. J. Sci. (2); XVII, 36.
columbite and B.
Igelstrom Titanic iron (fy. Ak. Stockh. 1854, No. 3
J. pr. Ch. LXIV, 62.
Kokscharow Ilmenorutile Min. Russl. II, 352.
Damour Perofskite _ Ann, des M. (5), VI, 512.
Dauber Crystals of A. Pogg. XCIV, 407 ; XCH, 237.
| Am. J. Sci. 2), XXI, 195.
Hunt Analysis of W. Am. J. Sci. (2), xe, 369.
Kenng., Ueb. 1855, 84.
Edwards Titanic iron Rep. Brit. Assoc. 1855, 61.
J. pr. Ch: (LXXI, 124.
Hunt Anal. of I. Phil. Mag. (4), Te 308.
: J. pr. Ch. LXVI, 153.
Forbes and Anal. of Y. . J. pr. Ch. LXVI, 444.
Dahll Kenng., Ueb. 1855, 83.
Hermann Anal. of Ae, _ J. pr. Ch. LXV, 80.
; Kenng., Ueb. 1855, 84.
Forbes Keilhauite |Ed.N. Phil. J. I, 1, 625 II, 59.
Arppe Analyses Analyser af Finsk. ‘min, 34.
Damour Ti in olivine. Ann. des M. (5), VIII, 90.
Dauber Anatase Pogg. XCIV, 407.
Kenng., Ueb. 1855, 407.
vy. Kokscharow | Analysis of B. Am. J. Sci. (2), XXI, 197.
Min. Russl. II, 79.
| Dana Suppl.
1856 | Heusser Rutile Pogg. XCVII, 127.
t Kenng., Ueb. 1856-7, 130.
1256 | Hermann Aeschynite J. pr. Ch. LXVIII, 97.
_ | Kenng., Ueb. 1656-7, 129.
1856 | Edwards Titanic iron Pharm. ds Trans. XV, 232.
J. Ch. Soc. VIII.
Leonh., Jahrb. 1857, 835.
Kenng., Ueb. 1856-7, 145.
1856 | Hessenberg Crystals of R. Jahresb. IX, 839.
Kenng., Ueb. 1856-7, 131.
1856 | Wiser A., B., and R. Jahrb. Min. 1856, 15.
| Jahresb. IX, 839.
1856 | Hesse Titanic iron Prog. Gewb. Sch. Chemn. 1856, 10.
Jahresb. IX, 829.
Kenng., Ueb. 1956-7, 14€.
1856 | Wiser Titanite Leonh., Jahrb. 1856, “re
: Kenng., Ueb. 1856-7, 12°.
1856 | Daubrée Titanite L’Inst, XXyV, 38.
i Kenng., Ueb. 1856-7, 122.
1856 | Shepard | Xanthitan J. pr. Ch. LXX, 210.
j i Am. J. Sci. XXII, 96.
: Kenng., Ueb. 1856-7, 128.
1858
1858
1858
1858
1868
Shepard
Shepard
Zepharovich
5 | Vogel and
Reischauer
Damour
Literature of Titanium.
Sch., W., and Para-
thorite
Pyromelane
Iserite
Ti in magnetite
Analysis of I,
vy. Kokscharow | Ilmeno-rutile
v: Kokscharow
Damour
Seneca
Sandberger
Hessenberg
Heddle
Damour
| Grailich and
Lang
Descloizeaux
| Descloizeaux
v. Kokscharow
Rammelsberg
Dana
Miiller
Ni ordenakerele
Gpbecess and
Breithaupt
Hessenberg
Brookite
Titaniferous peridote
Perofskite
Rutile
T. and R.
Titanite cryst.
A., B., and R
Brookite
Perofskite
Aeschynite
Rutile
Analyses of titanifer-
ous iron
Note on titaniferous
iron
Brookite
Iwaarite
Polykras, Polymig-
nite, ete.
Anatase
| Ann. des M.
Am. J. Sei. XXIV, 124.
Kenng., Ueb. 1856-7, 129.
J. pr, Ch. LXX, 210.
Am. J. Sci. XXII, 96.
Kenng., Ueb. 1856-7, 130.
Wien. Ak. Ber. XIX, 350.
Jahresb. IX, 839.
Kenng., Ueb. 1856-7, 145.
L’Inst. 1857, 82.
Jahresb. cx. 839.
Kenng., Ueb. 1856-7, 845.
Ann. Ch. Phys. (3), LI, 445,
Am. J. Sei. (2), XXV V, 408,
Min, Russl. II, 352.
Am, J. Sci. (2), XXV, 412.
Jahresb. X, 661.
Kenng., Ueb. 1856-7, 131.
Am. J. Sci. (2), 113.
Min. Russ]. II, 273.
C,R. XUE tisk
Ann. des M. (5), VIII, 90.
Ann. d. Ch. u. Pharm. CIV, 317,
371.
Leonh., Jahrb. 1857, 808.
Kenng., Ueb. 1856-7, 131. :
Senk. naturf. Ges. Frankfurt, II,
252. -
Kenng., Ueb. 1858, 110.
Phil. Mag. XV, 134.
Kenng., Ueb. 1858, 110.
Jahresb. 1857, 661.
Kenng., Ueb. 1858, 112.
Bull. Géol. (2), XIII, 542.
Wien. Ak. XXVII, 10.
Kenng., Ueb. 1858, 113.
(5), XIV, 417.
Kenng., Ueb. 1859, 88.
Ann. Ch. Phys. LIX, 379.
Kenng., Ueb. 1860, 82.
Min. Russl. III, 213.
Kenng., Ueb. 1859, 88.
Pogg. CIV, 497.
Ber. Ak. Berlin. 1858, 401.
J. pr. Ch. LXXIV, 451.
Ch. Centrl. III, 662.
Phil. Mag. (4), ’XVIL, 497.
Am. Jour. Sci. (2), XXVIL, 127;
XXVIII, 136.
Min. Ch. ’ 406.
Am. J. Sci. (2), XXVII, 423.
Am. J. Sei. (2), XXVI, 347,
Verh. Nat. Ges. Basel. ” 1857, 578.
Leonh., Jahrb. 1858, 313.
Kenng., Ueb. 1858, 111.
B. and H. Zeit. XVII, 62.
Kenng., Ueb. 1858, 111.
Abhandl. Senk. Ges. Frankfurt,
TII, 279.
Kenng., Ueb. 1859, 89.
ee ee
———
ge ee ee ee eS eS ee
—_— il tah
Guiscardi
Miiller
Shepard
Rammelsberg
Wiser
Rube
Bunsen and
- Kirchhoft
v. Cotta
Schrauf
Wiser
Haidinger
Hunt
Zittel.
Heenenan
Deville
v. Kokscharow
Kenngott
Zepharovich
Roemer
v. Rath
2/v Rath
G. Rose
Literature of Titanium.
Guarinite
Iimenite
Rutile
| Anal. Y-t.
| A. and 7
Rutile
Ca. in T., Tsch., ete.
Ti iron
Anatase
Rutile
| Rutile
Ti iron
Ti iron
Cb. in Ae.
V., Mo., and Sn. in R.
Rutile
‘| Rutile
R. and A.
Rutile
Cryst. Brookite
Cryst. T. and A.
Circular erystals of
Ras AD
Kenng. ., Ueb.
ZaSaiGel 2X, i
Leonk., Jake. 1858, 826.
Kenng., Ueb. 1858, 111.
Ch. Centrl. III, 702.
Jahresb. 1859, 775.
Vierteljahress. Pharm. VIII, 331.
Am. J. Sei.. (2), XXXIV, 213.
Kenng., Ueb. 1860, 98.
Am. Jour. Sci.
XXVIII, 144.
Kenng., Ueb. 1859, 89.
Pogg. CV, 296.
Kenng., Ueb. 1859, 86.
Leonh.. Jahrb. 1859, 425.
Kenng., Ueb. 1858, 207.
Ann. der Ch. und Pharm. CXII,
179.
| Kenng., Ueb. 1859, 89.
Pogg. CX, 181.
Kenng., Ueb. 1860. 82.
B. H. Zte. XIX, 124.
Kenng., Ueb. 1860, 97.
Ber. Ak. Wien. XLII, 113.
Pogg. CXII, 594.
Kenng., Ueb. 1860, 83.
Leonh., Jahrb. 1860, 784.
Kenng., Ueb. 1860, 83.
Ber. Ak. Wien. XXXIX, 5.
Am. J. Sci. (2), XXXI, 366.
Min. Russl. IV, 26.
Kenng., Ueb. 1861, 102.
Ch. News, II, 41.
J. pr. Ch. LXXXII, 512.
Rép. Ch. pure, II, 389.
Kenng., Ueb. 1861, 102.
Leonh., Jahrb. 1860, 791.
1860, 97.
J. pr. Ch. LXXXIIL, 108.
Kenng., Ueb. 1861, 93.
Ann. Ch. Phys. (3), LXI, 342.
Kenng., Ueb. 1861, 93.
Bull. Ak. St. Pet. IV, 566.
Z.S. Nat. XIX, 113.
Jahresb. XIV, 977.
Kenng., Ueb. 1861, 93.
Jahresb. XV, 715.
Leonh., Jahrb. 1861, 335.
Jahrb. G. Reichs. XI, 59.
-| Kenng., Ueb. 1861, 93.
Leonh., Jahrb. 1861, 491.
Z.8.G. XI, 583.
Kenng., Ueb.. 1861, 91.
Pogg. CXIII, 430.
Jahrb. Min. 1861, 849.
Kenng., Ueb. 1861, 94.
Pogg. CXYV, 466, 432.
Jahrb. Min. 1862, 726.
Kenng., Ueb. 1861, 92.
Pogg. CXYV, 643.
Kenng., Ueb. 1861, 94.
(2), XXVII, 36;
on. “ene ee
Streng
Scheerer
Damour
Fischer
Wappler
Websky >
Descloizeaux
Hessenberg
Wiser
vy. Kokscharow
Fischer
Wiser
Gurlt
Pisani
Wiser
Liebener and
Vorhauser
Brunel
Laspeyres
Klein
yv. Rath
Hermann
v. Kokscharow
Fischer
Seeland
Wiser
Breithaupt
Shepard
Hermann
Forbes
Breithaupt
Literature of Titanium.
Ti iron .
R. in furnace
Tscheffkinite
R. and P.
Rutile
Ilmenite
Effects of heat
Rutile and T.
Anatase
R. pseudomorphs af-
ter A.
Schorlomite
Anatase
Ilmenite
Ti iron
Paracolumbite
Cb. in M.
T. and R.
Ilmenite
Ti sand
Anatase
Titanite
A., B., R., and T.
Aeschynite
Aeschynite
P. and Iserine
Rutile
Anatase
T. and §.
Rutile
Ae. and Ilmenium
Ti iron
Castellite
| Kenng., Ueb.
Jahrb. Min. 1862, 952.
Jahresb. XV, 717.
Kenng., Ueb. 1862-5, 253.
B. H. Ztg. XXI, 98. -
Kenng., Ueb. 1862, 236.
Bull. G. Fr. XIX, 550.
Kenng.. Ueb. 1862, 234.
N. J. fiir Min. 1862, 432, 448,
1862, 235.
Bele Z. EXexely 272s
Kenng., Ueb. 1863, 236.
Schl. Gesell. Vaterland.. Cultur.
XLII, 30.
Z.8.G. XVII, 567.
Kenng., Ueb. 1862, 253.
Ann. des M. (6), II, 327.
Pogg. CXIX, 491.
Abhandl. Senk. Ges. Frankfurt,
IV, 205.
Jahresb. XV, 801.
Jahrb. Min. 1863, 593, 233.
Jahrb. Min. 1863, 697.
Bull. Ak. St. Pet. VI, 414.
Jahresb. XV, 849. :
N.J.fiirMin. 1863. 559; 1865, 438.
Natur. Ges. Freiberg in B. III, 13.
Kenng., Ueb. 1863, 236.
N. J. fiir Min. 1863, 679.
Kenng., Ueb. 1862-5, 236.
Niederrhein. Gesell. 1863, Jan. 7.
Kenng., Ueb. 1862-5, 253.
Berggeist, 1863, 96.
Am. J. Sci. (2), XXXVI, 359.
Kenng., Ueb. 1862-5, 263.
Pogg. CXXII, 615.
N. J. fiir Min, 1864, 218,
Kenng., Ueb. 1862-5, 234.
Kenng., Ueb. 1862-5, 236.
Nacht. Min. Tyrol. 20.
Ch. News, XI, 9.
Z.8. G. XVI, 454,
Kenng., Ueb. 1862-5, 236. He.
Prager Sitzungsber. 1865, 2, 4.
Kenng., Ueb, 1862-5, 934.
Z.8.G. XIV, 413, 443.
Kenng., Ueb. 1862-5, 234.
J. pr. Ch. XCV, 78.
Kenng., Ueb. 1862-5, 235.
Min. Russl. IV, 53.
N. J. fiir Min. 1865, 439.
Kenng., Ueb. 1862-5, 236, 253.
Jahrb. G. Reichs. XV.
Kenng., Ueb. 1862-5, 236.
N. J. fur Min. 1865, 725.
Kenng., Ueb, 1862-5, 237.
B. H. Ztg. XXYV, 107.
Am. J. Sci. (2), a 422.
J.pr. Ch. XCIX
_| Phil, Mag. (A), SXXIL 136.
‘B. H. Ztg., XXV., 113.
ee ee ee eee
1873
1873
1873
1873
1873
ee
Mosler
Calberla
G. Rose and
H. Rose
Hermann
Fizeau
Pfaff
Schrauf
Groth
Smith
Eddy
Marignac
Weehler
Silva
v. Hauer
Forbes
Hermann
Forbes
Petersen
Hermann
Hermann
Forbes
Sergeant
Smith
Roussel
Apjohn
Hilger
Von Gerichten
Literature of Titanium. 75
Ti iron
Ti iron sand
Tschettkinite
Tschefftkinite
Expansion of R.-
Optical prop.of R.
Refractive power of
R. and A.
Titanite
B., L, and R.
Anatase
Aeschynite
Anatase
Ti iron sand
Iserite
Titanoferrite
Anal. of Ae.
Anal. of titaniferous
iron
Ti in basalt
Ti in Fergusonite
Ae. and Euxenite
Titanic iron
Titanic iron
Anal. of W.
Ti in basalt
Ti in trap
Ti iron of abnormal
comp.
p
Conductivity of A.
and R.
Gel. Anz. Goettingen.
Zeit. B. H. and 8. Wesen, XIV,.
102, B.
Sitzungsber. Isis, Dresden, 1866,
136.
Jahrb. Min. 1867, 479.
Berz., Jahresb. XX, 209.
Jahresb. XVIII, 943.
J. pr. Ch. XCVII, 345.
Zeit. Ch. 1866, 406.
Jahrb. Min. 1866, 834.
Bull. Soc. Ch. (2), VI, 382.
C. R. LXXII, 1101, 1133.
Pogg. CXXVIII, 586.
Ann. Ch. Phys. (4), VIII, 358.
Pogg. CXXVII, 156.
Ber. Ak. Wien.
Pogg. CXXIX, 624.
Jahrb. Min. 1866, 44.
Am. J, Sei.. (2), XLII, 92.
J. Nat. Hist. Bost. X, 94.
Am. J. Sei. (2), XLII, 272.
J. pr. Ch. CI, 465.
1867, 274.
Jahrb. Min, 1868, 202.
Jahrb. XIX, 980,
CR. LXV, 207.
Bull. Soe. Ch. (2), VIII, 418.
Ber. Ak. Wien. XIX, 350
Phil. Mag. (4), XXXIV, 344.
J. pr. Ch. CV, 327.
Zeit. Ch. XII, 222.
Ch. News, XVIII, 275.
Dingl., J. CXCI, 220.
B. H. Ztg. XXVIII, 102.
J. pr. Ch. CVI, 81.
J. pr. Ch. CVIII, 182.
J. pr. Ch. CVII, 153.
Mon. Sei. 1870, 69.
Eng. and Min. J. XI, 136.
B. H. Ztg. XXX, 231.
U.S. R. R. and Min. Reg.
C.R. LXXIX, 696.
Jahresb. Rein. Ch. II, 119.
Am. Chem. V, 349.
J. Ch. Soc. VI, 46.
C.R. LXXVII. 1102.
Ch. Centrl. (3), IV, 776.
Am. Chem IV, 353. é
J.Ch. Soe. XXVII, 137.
Bull. Soe. Ch. XXI, 74
Ch. News, XXVI, 183.
Bull. Soe. Ch. XIX, 123.
J. Ch. Soe. XXVII, 134.
Jahrb. Min. 1873, 643.
Ann. Ch. Phys. (4), XXVIII, 31.
Ti iron of abnormal| Annalen der Chemie und Pharm.
comp.
CLXXI, 205.
Am. Chem. V, 308.
J. Appl. Chem. X, 73.
76 Literature of Titanium.
1874 | Sandberger Ti in dolerite Jahrb. Min. 1874, 88.
J. Ch. Soc. XXVIT, 558.
1876 | v. Rath Brookite Jahrb. Min. 1876, 201.
Am. J. Sci. (3), XI, 234.
J. Ch. Soc. 54.
1876 | Kenig Hydrotitanite Proc. Ac. Philadel. May 9, 1876.
Foote’s Cat. 10, 37.
1876 | v. Rath Anatase Jahrb. Min. 1876, 64.
J. Ch. Soc. VI, 887.
1876 | Foote R. in quartz Sci. Amer. XXXV, 345.
Note. — The abbreviations employed are, in most cases, explained in the
introduction to Dana’s Mineralogy, edition of 1868. To these may be added
the following:
Aza, Chem. American Chemist, New York.
Ber. d. d. ch. Gesell. | Berichte der deutschen chemischen Gesellschaft,
Berlin.
Deut. I. Ztg. _ | Deutsche Industrie Zeitung, Chemnitz.
E. and M. J. Engineering and Mining Journal, New York.
W. Jahresb. Wacner’s Jahresbericht, Leipzig.
Zeit. anal. Ch. Zeitschrift analytische Chemie.
NY, Academy of SCUNCS.
| ANNALS.
HL. Fatrchild, del.
VOL. PLATE.5.
Brett Lith. Co. WY.
CES.
°
Academy
vy
,
~
ND
’
2
Of Scien
we
Brett Lith.Co. MY. 4
VOLI.PLATE.6. .
Aild, del.
AUC
CNP ARN
go cs A W \
ig
ANNALS.
vehibeTa
VOL.I.PLATE 7
NY Academy of Sciences:
ANNALS.
: Brett Tith. Co. NY.
ALL, Fairchild, det.
rene
ala ei Pak as 8
NY. Academy of Sciences,
CAAUSER
HL. Fatrchild, det.
NY Academy of SCUNCES.
| ANNALS. VOLI.PLATE 3
HL-Fairchild, del. Brett Lith. Co. NY. .
On the Leaf Scars of Lepidodendron, - 17
VII.— On the Structure of Lepidodendron and Sigillaria.
| BY HERMAN L. FAIRCHILD.
No. 2.—The Variations of the Leaf Scars of Lepidodendron
Aculeatum, Sternberg.
(With Plates V-IX.)
Read October 1, 1877.
The determination of species of Lepidodendron is a matter
of extreme difficulty. Reasons lying in the fragmentary
character of the fossils have already been mentioned. But
this is not the only source of difficulty. The number of frag-
ments would not be so great an obstacle, if they commonly
presented recognizable characteristics, like animal remains,
or were even as invariable as some other fossil plants. The
chief source of trouble is the mutability of every feature or
marking of the leaf scars that has been used to distinguish
species. They are all alike unstable. Even the grouping of
these features affords no sure basis. The close relationship of
the species is another cause of difficulty, which perhaps pro-
duces the former. The species appear to blend or run into
one another in a manner very discouraging to the student.
M. Schimper’s judgment, in his “ Traité de Palzontologie
Végétale,” affords the best illustration I can give of the near
affinity of the species and the blending of their various forms.
Of Lepidodendron and identical genera, he mentions one hun-
dred and nineteen names. Sixty of these he suppresses ;
uniting a large number with ZL. Sternbergii, Brgt. and L.
aculeatum, Sternb., leaving only fifty-nine species. The ma-
jority of these he regards as closely allied to others; and
several of them as founded on differences which he thinks of
slight importance, or even worthless. Could he have ex-
amined our American species, there would probably be no oc-
easion for publishing this article. After enumerating those
described by Prof. Lesquereux, he says, “Il est fort probable
qu’un examen fait sur les lieux mémes réduirait ces huit es-
péces Pennsylvaniennes 4. deux ou trois.” This sweeping
78 x On the Leaf Scars of Lepidodendron.
statement, and many of his remarks concerning American
forms, fully agree with my observations of the fossils.
It is but just to say that my investigation was undertaken,
and the results which are embodied in this paper were reached,
independently and before I found access to Prof. Schimper’s
authoritative work, or had any knowledge of its contents. I
shall simply quote his remarks upon the forms which I discuss.
In the Third Anthracite or Wyoming coal basin of Pennsyl-
vania, it is not only impracticable, but to any important ex-
tent impossible, to study coal plants in situ. The conclusions
herein contained have been reached by comparison of nu-
merous specimens from many localities in that field. Im this
study, the partially obliterated, deformed, and anomalous
specimens, that are usually neglected by collectors, but which
are of great importance in tracing variations, have been care-
fully regarded. From peculiarities of form as distinet and
important as some features that have been used as the basis
of specific distinction, I could create new species. But I am
convinced that such forms are connecting links between others
already erected into species. Prof. L. Lesquereux’s Memoir
on the coal plants of the anthracite basins of Pennsylvania,
contained in Rogers’ report of the first Pennsylvania State
Geological Survey, has of necessity been largely the basis of
my work.
In what I regard as the typical form of LZ. acwleatum, Sternb.
(Figs. 1, 2, Pl. V; Figs. 1,5, Pl. VI), the medial line of the
inferior half of each general leaf scar is continued as the
medial line of the superior portion of another leaf scar. The
general scars are thus directly connected in rows, or seriate.
Frequently the attenuate extremities are much elongated, and
sometimes the scars are confluent, as shown in two places in
Hig. dA. Pl). VI. ' These variations of the typical form, together
with somewhat similar derived forms hereafter described, fur-
nished thespecies Sag. confluens, Sternb., L. undulatum, Sternb.,
LI. caudatum, Ung., and others named by Sternberg, all of
which M. Schimper has already united with JL. aculeatum,
Sternb. Each series of leaf sears is separated from its adja-
cent rows by an intervening furrow or band, called the mar-
On the Leaf Scars of Lepidodendron. 79
gin. When the scars are connected by merely the extension
of the keeled medial line, two margins are at intervals
brought side by side, so that each leaf scar has double mar-
gins upon two opposite sides, if we regard the scar as a quad-
rilateral. Or to state the fact differently, in one oblique di-
rection or spiral, the leaf scars are separated by double mar-
gins, produced by bringing scars adjacent which are members
of alternate series. The expansion or increase in circumfer-
ence of the cortex is effected by widening and consequent
cracking of the margins... The direction of the fissures is
usually obliquely across the margins, in consequence of being
necessarily the resultant of the lines perpendicular to the di-
rections of expansion, together with the flexuosity of the mar-
gins. It cannot be maintained that the margins, in the speci-
mens furnishing the figures above referred to, are in any im-
portant degree produced by the widening of the cortex after
the leaves attained their full size; because in that case, on ac-
count of the direction of the cracks, the fine keeled lines con-
necting the elevated leaf bases would be broken and ob-
literated by fissures extending across the double margins.
This partly accounts for the rarity of the feature. Conse-
quently we may affirm that this form is the natural typical
relation of the leaf scars of this species, assumed when the
leaves are not crowded, but have sufficient space upon the
stem for their normal development. The proportions of the
leaf scars vary, without obliteration or change of any charac-
ter, from obovate to narrow elliptical, or the length from two
to five times the breadth, not including the extension of the
medial line. The extreme forms I have not figured. Any ob
liquity will, of course, make them rhombic or rhomboidal,
which is slightly the condition in Figs. 1, 2, Pl. V, and more
so in Fig. 5, Pl. VI. But if the leaf scars are somewhat
obovate, the obliquity will make their trapeziform shape more
prominent. These variations in shape are greater in the de-
rived forms, which will be considered hereafter. Although
the exact shape of the general cicatrix is in many descriptions
made one of the distinctive characters of the particular
species, in L. aculeatum, at least, the shape even of the typical
80 On the Leaf Scars of Lepidodendron.
leaf scar can be correctly statpq, only in a general way, as
ranging between wide and indefinite limits.
Excessive leafiness seems to have been very commonly, if
not generally, the condition of these exuberant trees. Nearly
all the fossils evidence more or less crowding of the leaf bases.
See plates VIII and [X. For this reason the typical form and
relation of the scars or foliar cushions must have been some-
what uncommon. It requires but slight crowding or mutual
compression of the bases of the leaves, to obliterate the keeled
line connecting them. This can frequently be seen upon fine
specimens with mostly double margins, and is shown in three
places in Fig. 2, Pl. V. But in this stage of compression the
overlapping ends of adjacent scars will still be separated by a
remaining portion of the margin, which has been mostly ob-
literated, or rather fused with the contiguous margin. This
produces the form originally called LZ. aculeatum, Sternb.
(Figs. 3, 4, Pl. V; Figs. 2,3, Pl VI; Fig. 1, Pl. VIII). In
Figs. 1, 2, Pl. V, the ends of the leaf scars do not overlap in
every instance; and Figs. 3, 4, Pl. V, show the resulting form
of compression. But in Figs. 1, 5, Pl. VI, the ends overlap
considerably ; and Fig. 2, Pl. VI, shows the corresponding de-
rived form. I use the expression “ obliteration by compression,”
to cover two possible cases. First, a true destruction, by the
crowding of the leaves, of certain features which actually ex-
isted with the young leaves; and second, the prevention or
suppression of those features by the crowding and mutual
pressure of the leaf bases from the time of starting. In speci-
mens of full sized leaf scars, it is impossible to distinguish
these causes, and in some cases it is likewise impossible to de-
termine if the lines connecting the leaf scars have been ob-
literated by pressure or destroyed by expansion. Such a case
is Fig. 2, Pl. VI. But from an examination of the whole
specimen, I think it more probable that the connecting lines
were obliterated by the coarctate condition of the leaves; the
broad margins being produced by widening of the cortex after
the leaves were fully grown, Upon the Plates V and VI, I
have indicated the relation of the leaf scars by numerals ;
the same figure being applied to the scars that are connected
On the Leaf Scars of Lepidodendron. 81
in one vertical rank, or w!ch normally should be so con-
nected. The breaks in the connecting lines on either side of
sear number one, in Fig. 1, Pl. V, and also between scars four
and two, in Fig. 2, have evidently been produced by expansion
and consequent cracking. But between leaf scars four and
Six, and in two other places on the right side of Fig. 2, Pl. V,
the lines were either destroyed or prevented from ever appear-
ing by the crowding of the leaves.
If the compression of the leaf scars is still greater, the
overlapping ends of the scars will be so shortened as merely
to meet. This is the condition represented by L. modulatum,
Lesq. Fig. 4, Pl. VI, is after the original figure. In this
stage of compression, two scars belonging to adjacent series
are brought end to end, and apparently connected; two
naturally alternate margins are brought together; leaf scars
which properly should be separated by two intervening series
are brought side by side; and all the scars are consequently
much shortened. Fig. 3, Pl. VI, is a form transitional be-
tween aculeatum and modulatum, showing the overlapping
ends not entirely destroyed. In this coarctate form, the leaf
scars are somewhat confluent. This condition is very com-
mon, much more so than the perfect modulatum.
It may be claimed that the relation of the leaf scars is
essentially the same ih modulatum as in Figs. 1,5, Pl. VI,
or Figs. 1, 2, Pl. V, and that the difference is only in the
proportions of the scars and the length of the connecting
line. This is true of some specimens; and yet the form is
abnormal. The bases of the leaves assumed this form under
compulsion; it is the second degree of compression of the
typical form. There is a perfect transition from the typical
form to modulatum, through the form first called aculea
tum, by many minute gradations; and the positive proof
is, that aculeatum is present in most specimens of the ty-
pical form, and modulatum is frequently shown on slabs of
aculeatum. The form modulatum exists in the specimen
from which Fig. 2, Pl. VI, is taken. Such examples are
found in most collections. In many specimens of modulatum,
the line joining the leaf scars is evidently not a continuation
1877. 6 ANN. N Y. Acap. Sct., Vou. I.
82 On the Leaf Scars of Lepidodendron.
of the medial line. The other apparent differences will be con-
sidered hereafter. Prof. Schimper observes that LZ. modulatum
greatly resembles D. aculeatum. It could hardly be supposed
that modulatum is the typical form ; for it must be understood
that the leaf scars are much more likely to be shortened by
compression than lengthened. I can imagine no process of
modification which could produce the form in Figs. 1, 2, Pl.
V, from modulatum, or from any form in the plates. The re-
sulting difference in form in the production of modulatum is
not very striking, but it is the result of an interesting process.
The width of the margin bears no fixed relation to the size
of the leaf scars. It represents either the space between the
cushions of the growing leaves, or the amount of expansion of
the cortex after the leaves attain their full growth. It can-
not be thought that the leaves upon these rapidly growing
plants should always be exactly the same relative distance
apart, or the same relative size,—in other words, that the re-
lation between the growth of the stem and of the leayes
should be absolutely sustained. The rugosity of the margin
usually increases with the breadth. But there is much va-
riation; some very broad margins are finely wrinkled and
plane, while narrow margins are sometimes exceedingly brok-
en. The narrow margin is half round and depressed. On
old stems, the delicate sculpturesque markings of the scars
or cushions become obliterated by loss of the outer cortex;
but well preserved specimens are found with the margins
as broad as the scars. L. distans, Lesq. (Fig. 6, Pl. VI) is
such an example. Here the leaf scars have precisely the
same relation as in Fig. 2, Pl. VI. The only feature of L.
distans that is in the least degree peculiar is the double ap-
pendages. The superior appendages are accessory and non-
essential; they may be seen in Fig. 4, Pl. VIII, in a margin-
less specimen. I have rarely observed them on single leaf
scars. But the same cause which produces a peculiarity on
one leaf scar might likewise affect many of the neighboring
ones, or all the scars over a large area. I shall hereafter ex-
plain the nature of the superior appendages. The size of the
leat sear in distans cannot be regarded as a specific charac-
On the Leaf Scars of Lepidodendron. 83
ter. Prof. Lesquereux has said that his L. oculatwm, which
has much larger leaf scars, is perhaps L. distans in the de-
corticated state; and Prof. Schimper makes oculatum identical
with distans, remarking that it differs only in size; thus im-
plying that the size is not distinctive.
From this extreme width of margin, there 1s every lesser width
down to its entire absence (Pl. VIL). In some instances a
broad margin is greatly narrowed in places. Sometimes the
margins are quite suppressed upon two opposite sides of the
leaf scars, regarding them as quadrilateral, while a fair breadth
of the double margin appears on the other sides. In other in-
stances the margin is very much narrowed, or entirely absent,
for some distance along each side of the leaf scars, showing
greater breadth at the ends of the sears (Fig. 4, Pl. V). The
margin is certainly of little value as a specific character ;
though its presence may serve to distinguish a section.
In this species the acuminate ends of the leaf scars are
sometimes blended with the margins, caused probably by a
strong wrinkle of the medial line extending entirely across
the point (Fig. 1, Pl. VIL). The ends are thus abruptly or
rounded obtuse. Sometimes a few leaf scars thus appear upon
acuminate specimens. In other instances, the majority or all
of the scars are so shortened. Usually only one end of the
leaf scar is thus affected, but rarely both ends. When the
superior end is shortened, the leaf scar is given more obovate
proportions. LZ. obtusum, Lesq., is a very broad typical
aculeatum, with the inferior part of the leaf scar narrowed and
the end obtuse; thus bringing the vascular scar nearly to the
middle of the leaf scar. The relative breadth of the leaf scars
is not remarkable, even for the typical aculeatum ; though it
shows a crowding of the leaves lengthwise of the stem greater
than usual. The wrinkle between the vascular scar and the
crown is not peculiar to obtusum. The same may be found in
Fig. 1, Pl. V. Prof. Schimper remarks of L. obtusum, Lesq. :
“A Carbondale avec le L. giganteum, dont il pourrait bien
représenter un rameau principal ou un individu moins adulte.”
And of ZL. giganteum he says: ‘“ Trés-voisin du précédent”
(L. modulatum), “les cicatrices sont plus large.” It appears
84 On the Leaf Scars of Lepidodendron.
to me that LD. giganteum lacks several features that are com-
mon to the different forms of 2. aculeatum. According to my
observations thus far, it is identical with L. elypeatum, Lesq.,
and L. tetragonum, Sternb. But LD. tetragonum may also be de-
rived, I think, from L. aculeatum. ;
Fig. 2, Pl. VII, illustrates a specimen of marginless
aculeatum with the leaf scars rounded above; and as the in-
ferior ends of the same are acuminate, there are left triangular
spaces of the cortex, which were not covered by the leaf bases.
The superior ends of the leaf scars in Fig. 4 are rounded or
arcuate, but the triangular spaces of Fig. 2 are in this specimen
incorporated with the inferior ends of the leaf scars, making
them fish-tailed in shape. ;
Upon plates VIII and IX, I have figured several remark-
ably compressed forms. Associated with those represented in
Figs. 3, 5,6, Pl. VIII, and Figs. 1, 3, 5, 7, Pl. IX, were found
Many specimens proving the derivation of these forms from
LL. aculeatum, and also the transition from that through these
forms to DL. carinatum, Lesq. (Fig. 2, Pl. TX). A careful study of
these figures will show that the changes in the relative lengths
of the corresponding sides of the leaf scars in the several
specimens, are not due so largely to variation in the relative
positions of the leafscars (produced, one may imagine, by
sliding the spiral ranks upon each other), as to mutual com-
pression and consequent shortening of their overlapping ends.
For example, the shortening of the ends in Fig. 1, Pl. VIL,
first produces the four-sided leaf scar of Fig. 5, Pl. IX.
Further crowding shortens the ends of the quadrilateral leaf
sears still more, bringing other naturally separated scars into
contact, and making them six-sided again, as in carinatum and
all the remaining figures on Pl. IX. This latter change can
be seen in Fig. 3, Pl. IX, passing from the right side to the
left. Now, we have a third spiral of contiguous scars, and a
relation of the scars the same as in modulatum. Indeed, it is
young modulatum, of the kind having the line connecting the
leaf scars an extension of the medial line; or it may, if the
stem grows proportionately faster than the leaves, produce a
broad typical aculeatum. The relation of the leaf scars in
‘ : : On the Leaf Scars of Lepidodendron. &5
Figs. 3, 4, Pl. VIII, is, at first sight, similar to that of Fig. 1,
Pl. VIII. But it more closely resembles carinatwm. The
spirals are steeper, hence the length of the corresponding sides
varies. Of course the moving or sliding of the spiral ranks
‘upon each other would change the direction of the secondary
spirals and the length of the sides of the sears; and if con-
tinued, it would change the scars from six-sided te four-sided,
and back to six-sided, in constant recurrence. But this pro-
cess would not shorten the ends of the leaf scars.
The proof of the identity of carinatum with aculeatum is by
no means confined to the locality furnishing these specimens.
The hexagonal form is sometimes the property of full-grown
leafscars. I have observed the change from aculeatum upon
the same slab. Under mutual pressure, the inferior sides of
the leaf bases seem usually to have given way to the superior
sides, but sometimes the sides are all equally impressed.
Figs. 4, 6, Pl. [X, might be called L. obovatum, Sternb., which
Prof. Schimper has identified with L. Sternbergii, Brongt.
But on account of intermediate forms it is extremely difficult
to separate them from carinatum. If L. obovatum, Sternb., is
distinct from L. aculeatum, which yet admits of doubt, it is
auite certain that the scars on young branches of old trees
would frequently be indistinguishable.
Fig. 7, Pl. [X, shows great irregularity in the shape of the
leafscars. How much of the peculiarities of form in different
' specimens may be due to decortication, or to pressure in the
rock, cannot be well determined. Figs. 5, 6, Pl. VIII, are
from quite flat specimens. The absence of the more easily
obliterated features may be due either to rock pressure or to
decortication, or to both. But Figs. 3, 4, Pl. VIII, are from
fossils having the foliar cushions in strong and clear relief.
The vascular scar, the cicatrix of the most vital part of the
leaf base, is also suojeet to much variation. Its position is
naturally somewhat above the center of the leaf scar; but
by compression and distortion of the leaf bases, the distance
may be either increased or diminished. The relative size of
the vascular scar is variable, even on the same specimen, as
the figures will attest. The shape varies from square to long
nit
86 On the Leaf Scars of Lepidodendron.
rhomboidal; it is usually described as rhomboidal. The
figures on plates V and VI give the normal shape, which
should be described as rhombic-trapezoidal, or what is perhaps
more precise, rhombic-trapeziform. The greatest breadth may
be either vertical or horizontal. In the perfect vascular scar,
the inferior angle is always acute. But as regards the
superior and lateral angles, there is so great variety-that it is
quite impossible to generalize. I refer the reader to the
figures. The superior and lateral angles are very rarely, ifever, —
absolutely pointed, although they are frequently so figured.
The shape of the vascular scar seems to be somewhat affected
in the same manner as the general leaf scar containing it (Fig.
4, Pl. V; Figs. 1, 3, 4, 5, Pl. VI; Fig. 4, Pl. X).
The vascular bundles, proceeding from the vascular cylinder
through the thick cortical layer to the leaves, gave to the
vascular scars a firmer texture and more enduring character
than is possessed by other portions of the general cicatrix.
Consequently the vascular scars sometimes remain quite intact,
while the remainder of the general scar becomes somewhat
decorticated. L. obscurum, Lesq., described in the report of the
Iliinois State Geol. Survey, is probably a case of this kind.
The same thing may very possibly occur in other species than
aculeatum. Prof Schimper unites LZ. obscurwm with L. diplote-
gioides, Lesq. Sometimes a part of the general leaf scar
immediately beneath the vascular scar seems to partake of
the permanence of the latter, and remains as an oval or sub-—
rotund convex elevation above the decorticated general surface
(Figs. 3, 5,6, Pl. VII). This is doubtless L. mammillatum,
Lesq., occurring with DL. obsewrum.
It is not very rare to find the inferior angle of the vascular
scar cut away or truncate, thus giving the vascular scar a
conical form (Fig. 1, Pl. VII). The angle that is cut off is
sometimes wholly effaced; but in some instances it remains
slightly separated from the main*portion of the vascular scar.
Prof. Lesquereux has called this distorted form DL. conicum
(Fig.2, Pl. VILL), and remarks that, “ though well marked and
distinct, it may be a decorticated impression.” Prof. Schimper
says of it: “Je ne pense pas que cette espéce soit distincte du
On the Leaf Scars of Lepidodendron. 87
L.. modulatum.” The specimen affording Fig. 1, Pl. VIII, has a
portion of the vascular scars of normal shape and perfect.
The triangular or crescent-shaped cicatrix above the vas-
cular scar, called the crown, is not often mentioned in
descriptions of this species. But it certainly is as prominent
and permanent as the appendages. The plates show its
various modifications. The figures of modulatum and distans
are liable to give a wrong idea of the shape and character of
this feature, to a person not familiar with the fossils. The in-
ferior or concave side of the crown is depressed below the
general surface of the leaf scar. In Figs. 4, 6, Pl. VI, the two
lines between the crown and vascular scar, which give each
crown the appearance of two triangles joined at their bases,
only mark the boundaries of the triangular area between the
depressed side of the crown and the superior angle of the ele-
vated vascular scar. They are doubtless unduly prominent in
the two figures; and they must be too prominent, if repre-
sented at all, in an outline drawing. Fig. 2, Pl. V, and Fig.
3, PI. VI, show the same feature. Appendages to the crown
are sometimes found on specimens with strong relief and
sharp definition. The crown is easily obliterated.
The middle one of the three vascular points, which is
elongated laterally, and is naturally larger than the puncti-
form lateral ones, is frequently much enlarged, while the
lateral ones are obsolete (Fig 3, Pl. VI; Figs. 1, 3, Pl. VIL;
Fig. 2, Pl. VIII). In some instances the lateral points are en-
larged at the expense of the middle one (Fig. 4, Pl. VIII). It
is not rare to find the three points united by an elevated line
or wrinkle. L. modulatum is described as having the points
united by a depressed line; but evidently the cast is described
instead of the cortex, as the margin is said to be elevated.
This line uniting the points, like many other passing features,
is not sufficiently permanent to be of value.
The tubercles vary in shape from narrow elliptical to ovate,
or even subrotund. They may be parallel or diverging. Some-
times they seem to be easily effaced, and at other times very
enduring (Fig, 5, Pl. VIL). In small or young scars they are
often undeveloped.
88 On the Leaf Scars of Lepidodendron.
The degree of rugosity of the medial line is extremely
variable. The line is naturally smooth for some distance be-
lew the vascular scar, and again for some distance above the —
terminus of the leat scar. But if the leaf sear is shortened,
the rugosity may reach to the extreme point. The line ex-
tending from the superior point of the leaf scar to the crown
is always quite smooth. .
The appendages are easily effaced, and upon leaf sears
having little relief they are either short or opsolete. Their
direction is less variable.
Narrow portions of the surface of the leaf scars contiguous
to the superior sides of the vascular scars, are rarely elevated
with the latter. The lines bounding the superior sides of the
narrow areas have the appearance of an extra pair of append-
ages, particularly when they proceed trom the superior angle
of the vascular scar. These lines are present in Fig. 4, Pl.
VIII, and are doubtless the upper appendages in distans (Fig.
6, Pl. VI). Itis scarcely necessary to add that they are of no
importanee as a specific character. :
I suggest the possibility that the future thorough examina-
tion of these fossils will prove the identity of L. aculeatum, L,
Sternbergii, Brongt., L. erenatum, Sternb., and other so-called
species. I think this is not entirely contrary to Prof.
Schimper. Of LZ. aculeatum he says: ‘‘ Se rencontre avec le pré-
cédent, dont il n’est probablement pas autrement distinct que
par les grandes cicatrices plus allongées vers le haut et vers
le bas.” But I judge there is considerable variation in the
extremities of Sternbergii, as Prof. Schimper identifies with it
L. obovatum, Sternb., and ZL. rugosum, Brongt.; the former of
which was described as narrowed and acuminate below, and
the latter, if 1 am not mistaken, as narrowed and acuminate at
both ends. On the other hand, a large proportion of speci-
mens of aculeatum, as I have endeavored to show, are by
mutual pressure of the leaves in growth, much shortened at the
ends. Prof. Schimper says of Z. erenatum, Sternb.: “ Cette
espéce ne se distingue du Lepid. Sternbergii, que par les cicatri-
cules un peu plus grandes et proportionnellement plus larges. —
Ce caract>re me parait peuimportant.” Fig. 4, Pl. V, or Fig. 3,
On the Leaf Scars of Lepidodendron. 89
Pl. VI, might be fairly called crenatum. So might L. obtusum,
_ Lesq., as far as the vascular scars are concerned. This com-
parison could be greatly extended, and might result in closely
interweaving many species. What was said in the beginning
of this paper, regarding the blending of the species and the
difficulty of separation, is pertinentjust here. The certain de
termination of the species will require a thorough study of all
the organs. If the fifty-nine species which Prof. Schimper
preserves should ultimately be reduced one-half or more, it
will not be an unexpected result. And that ZL. aculeatum
should have been thus multiplied by even so eminent a
palzontologist as Prof. Lesquereux, at a time when collections
of coal plants were few, and opportunity for collection and
study limited, is not in the least surprising. The number
could very easily have been increased.
For the purpose of ready comparison, I have placed in tabu-
lar form the descriptions of the several species which I am
confident are identical. If they are not identical, then consist-
ently there is no alternative but to establish from the inter- °
mediate forms a great and indefinite number of new spectes.
The description of aculeatwm is Prof. Schimper’s; the others
are the originals.
To prevent possible misconception, [ would mention that the
figure of L. aculeatwm in Dana’s “ Manual of Geology,” p. 324, is
extremely incorrect. It seems to have been taken from Fig.
8, Tab. VI, of Brown’s “ Lethaa Geognostica,” and there called
LL. obovatum, Sternb. If the figure accurately represents the
fossil, the latter is either very strangely distorted or an en-
tirely distinct species. To find such a figure of ZL. aculeatum
in the lately revised edition of this standard work, is an em-
phatic illustration of the uncertainty which still attends the
specific characters of this genus.
The appended list of the figures gives the localities of the
fossils as precisely as possible, and also the places where they
are deposited. Besides the collections there named, the splen-
did cabinet ef the Wyoming Historical and Geological Society
contains material confirming my statements. It was im-
practicable to figure with this paper the large specimers which
show conclusively the nature of the forms herein discussed.
*SO[ULIM.
ASIDASUBIY 9}R[Np
f -1IlL SUOT JO MOL
we Aq A[UO poxtvyr
*poTAUIIM ATASIOA
-sueviy ‘979[0SqQ
"SOUT 4.1078
proiq Aq yno AT
-98.19A8uR1}‘dooq
*PAPLULTAA
*SOTMULTA }.10TS
doap Aq pamoainy
A[ASTOASUBIY PUL
peyirzu Ajdeoq
“1808 O19
‘JO S19TI09 VIA 9B
poovtd somo [er
“978, OM] ‘OSe]
euo [VIpeut ‘[ez
-WOZoYy ‘oA,
*papoirs 10
PIO SI 9dLFINS oy VOY
susulldeds ay JO 4JOT
qied A}WO 949 St TOT
‘Taysjoqd XOATOD ][vAO
UB SIQ} YJvoTeq ‘sopts
ey} UO posivjpus ‘Vag
"SaALIFVOLD OY
T99MJOG SUOIZVINpuNn UL Suissed soavois
99 ‘peaoois Ajrvjnsoaa Ajdvep sorjang ©
“SANPIOG OFLINPUN A]IVyT
NSALT YIM 10 ‘doz 049 9% paqojou “xo
“U0D IO 9JRTIUIUWUIeU ‘PuNnOT vos [VIQTIeD
‘spue yjoq 38 pojgutod ‘;eao A[pvoig
“IV[NSOLIL
"89014 94} JO y1vd plo 949 UL SMOIINZ
daop SULUILO; PU ‘poxAVUL 910UL PUT 9.10UL
SUTMODaq ‘eiags ojyvjupan AjyysSys ‘deop
‘eurpngisuoy Aq pojvivdes pur yuvystp
“bso wnypy uuu “7
fd
ey
P
>
bso] wn.inosqo “7 }
“bso wnovu0s “7
‘bsay wnypuatpo "7 i
‘ANUVT ‘IVICA
TA9—D70}0U SBI [VUISIIO OI,L)
-bsaq sunjstp “7 §
*bsoy wnsnzqo “T
*OulON ‘{VA0 10 punod ‘[vatzusy | ‘poxaeur ATeImosqo ‘jeproquioyA ep
*SIVOS OF [a][vaud ‘poy
[BAO ‘1808 JO 9[ ppruat “qui Ajdoop ‘proaq ‘4vy suisiva ‘spuo
“9UON | pvorq ‘OMT, | UI [BAO ‘o[oulg *yeo1u0d ‘1ynsueay, | YJoq ye paMostyu pu ‘aqnov ‘[Vao
“yjoows
“MOTAG IU[NSUVITy ‘arog | ‘pojsoy ‘doop ‘Morten suisaem ‘spue
“9791080 ‘410g ‘Twao ‘Teurg -B 98N9qO ‘[BploquOyY | 790q 4¥ OIQNOR ‘1EEMSUR ‘| VuOSexXoEY ‘Vag
en
“Opis “SUL RRS ‘oqR1148 ‘pvoriq A19A TISIvUL ‘spine y10q 9B
youd 10 OMT | -S10AIp ‘[[vlug | -suvt} ‘O01TLL ‘alvnbs [eploqmoyy | oyvulmmMoe 10 ojnov ‘pousyySue] [Vag
“‘Sopis 1[}0q TO AvNSUe “TWIST Mey} UL paMoainy pus
*A]@O Opis ‘MOlO 94Ndv ‘aAOqU asng | aqeIaqs AjeIV[NpUN ‘proaq WIStwUr §MOlIq
ouo0 UO 4OrIZ “SUL "OSIOA -q0 ‘[Rploq uo t,.L “o| ppru asngqo Aydniqe pie pomoren ATG 5I1[S
“sip ‘Ivpnsviy | -S19atp ‘[eag | -suevay ‘deat, ey} ur peovjd ATIweN | ‘oaoqe pozutod Ajeqnoe ‘jeprozedeay,
. “IGS
‘SOpIs TO 9V aqnow | 07 Jo[[vAvd pnw oyeINpUN soTHUMIM {suis
‘OUT, pessoidop @ | ‘4uiod suo] ul aseqye po | -1eM popyuItM-A[doop ‘pogedvsja ‘puno.
Aq pajtun ‘os10A | -Motreu ‘aAoqe payoir | -z7eT ‘pyoaqg 4q poivaedos ‘oseq ye poaino
‘a[qnog Moarey | -SUBI ‘BOIL osnjzqo ‘[epoquoyy | ‘spurs 740g 4 OPVULUINY POAMOAIVU "(BAO
(‘10110 we AYyTEp ‘SNQIZUOOM Z VIPIUL 9UIpNy
07BVPOU LUILOFOVIUAL -14U7 ‘6-8 ‘OIIZU98D VUIpNyIsuo] e710) ‘sixey
f -L9A [OA LIB[NUNY We[MOsvA ViMOLIQvolID oBULARA 9109 “ml o1soddo ustes ‘syonpo.id odu0, 03e}
y -e[ onboagn dutedns ‘ojytatmMoop UEpNeo UL ‘07 eARID ‘esnyqo outodns | -wweayxo onbeaqyn ‘snqipeploqmoya esuor
-07¥A0 ‘OJONpOIAd tuntpow vIZ{n WIN [Wed O[NUTATNgG ‘Bag moyt V[NOLIAVorO | ‘srusvur siyyisodw1 oounas} suqwwjeoi9
‘SHDVANAddI VY *SATOUAAAL, ‘SLNIOg "aVOS UVINOSVA *uVOS AVAT
“bsa7y wnzoinpou “T
“quaaqg qanjoaynon “T F
‘ANY N
SS EE IS SE
On the Leaf Scars of Lepidodendron.
91
LOCALITIES OF THE FIGURED FOSSILS, AND THEIR PLACES
OF DEPOSIT.
PLATE V.
Fig. 1. Mammoth Seam, Baltimore Quarries, Wilkesbarre, Pa.. Personal Collection.
2. Mammoth Seam, Baltimore Quarries, Wilkesbarre, Pa.. Personal Collection.
3. : Lackawanna Valley.-Prof. J.S. Newberry's Coll.
4. Diamond Seam, Park Coal Co.’s Mine, Scranton, Pa..Personal Collection.
PLATE VI.
Fig. 1. Mammoth Seam, Baltimore Quarries, Wilkesbarre.---. Personal Collection.
2. Lackawanna Valley.. Prof. Newberry’s Coll.
3. Mammoth Seam, Baltimore Quarries, Wilkesbarre.-...Cornell University Coll.
4. After Lesquereux; from Rogers’ Geology of Pennsylvania.
5. Mammoth Seam, Baltimore Quarries, Wilkesbarre. --.- Personal Collection.
6. After Lesquereux; from Rogers’ Geology of Pennsylvania. :
PLATE VII.
Fig. 1. Sloan Shaft, Seranton.-.....--..---.- Cornell University Coll.
2. Brisbin Shaft, Scranton..-.........-.- Cornell University Coll.
3h Diamond Slope, Seranton...-...-.--- Cornell University Coll.
4. Brisbin Shaft, Scranton.......-.-..-- Cornell University Coll.
5: Brisbin Shaft, Scranton. -.-......--.-. Cornell University Coll.
6. Lackawanna Valley. ..Prof. Newberry’s Coll.
PLATE VIII.
Fig. 1. Mammoth Seam, Baltimore Quarries, Wilkesbarre. .-.. Personal Collection.
2. After Lesquereux; from Rogers’ Geology of Pennsylvania.
3) Brisbin Shaft, Scranton.....--......- Personal Collection.
4. Lackawanna Yalley--.-Personal Collection.
5. Brisbin Shaft, Seranton.-...-...-.-.- Cornell University Coll.
6. Brisbin Shaft, Scranton...:.......--- Cornell University Coll.
? i
PLATE IX.
Fig. 1. Brisbin Shaft, Scranton..-........-.- Cornell University Coll.
2. After Lesquereux ; from Rogers’ Geology of Pennsylvania.
3. Brisbin Shaft, Scranton. -.-......----- Personal Collection.
4. Nanticoke, Pa...-..---. Personal Collection.
5. Brisbin Shaft, Scranton. .-......-.-.. Cornell University Coll.
6. Mammoth Seam, Baltimore Quarries, Wilkesbarre-. --.. Cornell University Coll.
ile Brisbin Shaft, Seranton-....---..---- Cornell University Coll.
NOTE BY THE EDITOR.
It has been found impossible, from certain mechanical difficulties, to reproduce by
photo-lithography the smoothness and elegance of the original drawings of these figures.
They were prepared upon tracing-cloth, which under the powerful light requisite for
photographing their details, imparted to the lines a roughness, which even great care in
the process was unable to obviate.
Their accuracy, however, may be relied upon.
92 Fresh Water Fishes of the United States.
VIII.—On the Distribution of Fresh-Water Fishes of the United
States.
By DAVID §. JORDAN, M.D.,
Butler University, Indianapolis, Ind.
Read, neat 4, 1876.
THIS paper is designed solely as a contribution to our ~
knowledge of the geographical distribution of our fresh-water
fishes. It consists of a catalogue of (a) the fishes which have
been collected by myself; (b) those sent me by correspond-
ents; and (c) those personally examined by me in private col-
lections, fish markets, and other places, outside of the great
museums; accompanied by a list of the lakes and streams
from which, or from tributaries of which, each species has
been taken.
No species has been included which has not been personally
identified, and no locality has been inserted from which I have
not examined specimens, either in my own, or some other
private collection.
It is, therefore, an original, and not a compiled record; and
from such records the ichthyologists of the future must draw
the material for generalizations concerning the problems of
geographical distribution and variation. We know too little
of our fish-fauna, as yet, for such generalizations to have much
value, as is evinced by the errors which have thus far accom-
panied attempts at such work.
The material on which this paper is based is now chiefly
deposited in the Museum of the Butler University, at Indian-
apolis, by the generous aid of which institution I have been
enabled to explore several streams, of which the inhabitants
are little known to science. It consists of collections made in
Cayuga Lake, by Dr. B. G. Wilder and Instructor 8S. H. Gage;
in Delaware River, by Prof. A.C. Apgar and Dr. C. C. Abbott ;
in Rock, Peckatonica, Baraboo, and Wisconsin Rivers, by
Prof. H. E. Copeland, W. F. Bundy, and R. H. Struthers; in
Northern Indiana, by the Indiana Geological Survey; in
White River, Indiana, by Prof. Copeland, C. H. Gilbert, and
myself; in Genesee River, by H. R. Beadle; in Lake Michi-
Fresh Water Fishes of the United States. 93
gan, by Dr. P. R. Hoy; in Illinois River, by Prof. S. A.
Forbes; in various parts of Illinois and Maryland, by E,
W. Nelson and A. W. Brayton; in Ohio River, in West
Virginia, by Prof. John A. Myers; at the Falls of the
Ohio, by Dr. John Sloan; in Salt River, Kentucky, by W.
‘M. Linney; and my own collections in the Great Lakes, in
the Genesee, Housatonic, Delaware, Youghiogheny, Potomac,
and other Eastern rivers; in the Fox, Wolf, Suamico, Rock,
and Peckatonica Rivers, Wisconsin; in White, Blue, Wabash,
and other rivers, in Indiana; in the Ohio, at various points ;
in the Kentucky, Rock Castle, and Cumberland Rivers, in
Kentucky; in the French Broad, and Powell Rivers, in Ten-
nessee; in the Etowah, Oostanaula, and Coosa Rivers, in
North-western Georgia; in the Chattahoochee River, near
Atlanta, and in the South Fork of the Ocmulgee River, at
Flat Rock, Georgia.
I have accompanied each species by a reference to one good
description, usually in some generally accessible work. The
nomenclature is that of Jordan’s Manual of the Vertebrate
Animals of the North-Eastern United States, Edition 2d,
1878.*
ETHEOSTOMATID &.
1. AMMOCRYPTA BEANII, Jorpan.
Sand Diver.
JORDAN, Bull. U.S. Nat. Mus., 1877, 5.
Notalbany R., Louisiana.
2. PLEUROLEPIS PELLUCIDUS (Barrp), AGassiz.
Sand Darter. ’
JORDAN, Man. Vert., 1876, 221.
White R., Mahoning R.
3. MICROPERCA PUNCTULATA, Putnam.
Least Darter.
JORDAN, Man. Vert., 1876, 218.
Fox R., Wolf R., Rock R., White R.
* This paper was originally written in 1876. In the winter of 877 it was revised, and
some additions made to the lists of localities. Since then, the nomenclature has been
brought up to date, but no other additions of importance have been made.
94 Fresh Water Fishes of the United States.
4. BOLEICHTHYS EOS, JorpANn and CoPELAND.
Red-Sided Darter.
JORDAN, Proc. Ac. Nat. Sci., Phila., 1877, 46.
Suamico R., Wolf R., Rock R., L. Mich., Wabash R., Kankakee R., St.
Joseph’s R., Maumee R.
5. BOLEICHTHYS ELEGANS, Girarp.
Little Speck.
GIRARD, Proc. Phil. Ac. Sci., 1859, 103.
Etowah R.
6. BOLEICHTHYS FUSIFORMIS (Grp.), Jor.
Fusiform Darter.
GIRARD, Proc. Phil. Ac. Nat. Sci, 1854.
Charles R., Mass.
7 ETHEOSTOMA FLABELLARE, Rar.
Fan-tailed Darter. . ‘
Catonotus flabellatus, JORDAN, Man. Vert., 1876, 218.
Cumberland R., White R., Ohio R., Salt R., Rock Castle R.
8. ETHEOSTOMA LINSLII, H. R. Storer.
Brook Darter.
H. R. Storer, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., 1851, 37.
Cayuga L., Genesee R.
9. ETHEOSTOMA LINEOLATUM (Agassiz), JORDAN.
Lined Darter.
Catonotus lineolatus, JORDAN, Man. Vert., 1876, 218.
Rock R., Fox R., Wolf R., Baraboo R., Peckatonica R.
10. PC2CILICHTHYS SPECTABILIS, Acassiz.
Rainbow Darter.
JORDAN, Man. Vert., 1876, 220.
White R., L. Michigan, Rock R.
11. PCECILICHTHYS VARIATUS (KirTLanp), AG.
Blue Darter, Blue Johnny.
Pecilichthys coeruleus, JORDAN, Man. Vert., 1876, 219.
Rock R., Baraboo R., White R., Mahoning R., Ohio R., Salt R.
12. NOTHONOTUS CAMURUS (Cope), JorpDan.
Trout Darter.
Nothonotus niger, JORDAN, Man. Vert., 1876, 219.
White R.
13. NANOSTOMA ZONALE (Corr), JORDAN.
Zoned Darter.
Pecilichthys zonalis, Copr, Journ. Ac. Nat. Sci., Phil., 1868, 212.
Ohio R.
Fresh Water Fishes of the United States. 95
14. BOLEOSOMA OLMSTEDI (STorER), AGASSIZ.
Tesselated Darter.
Boleosoma tesselatum, DEKAY, Fishes N. Y., 1842, 20.
Delaware R., L. Michigan.
(6). VaR. ATROMACULATUM (Gir4RD), JORDAN.
Scealy-necked Darter.
Estrella atromaculata, GIRARD, Proc. Phil. Ac. Sci., 1859, 64.
Cayuga L.
15. BOLEOSOMA MACULATUM, AGassiz.
Johnny, Slim Darter.
Boleosoma effulgens, JORDAN, Man. Vert., 1876, 222. (Not of Girard).
Suamico R., Fox R., Rock R., White R., Ohio R., Mahoning R., Illinois
R., Salt R., eee Castle R.
16. ULOCENTRA STIGMA, JorpDan.
Speck. -
Boleosoma stigmeum, JORDAN, Ann. N. Y. Lyc. Nat. Hist., 1876, 311.
Etowah R., Alabama R., Notalbany R.
17. DIPLESIUM NEW MANI (AaGassiz), JaRUAN
Crawl-a-bottom.
Hyostoma Newmani, AGassiz, Amer. Journ. Sci. & Arts, 1854, XVIII, 303.
- Tennessee R.
18. DIPLESIUM SIMOTERUM (Core), CopELAND.
Crawl-a-bottom.
Hyostoma Annee Core, Journ. Phil. Ac. Sci., 1869, 215.
Rock Castle R., French Broad R.
19. DIPLESIUM BLENNIOIDES (RAFINESQUE), JORDAN.
Green-sided Darter.
Hyostoma cymatogrammum, Core, Jour. Phil. Ac. Sci., 1869, 214.
White R., Ohio R., Salt R.
(b). RHEOCRYPTA COPELANDI, Jorpan.
_Copeland’s Darter.
JORDAN, Bull. U. S. Nat. Mus., x, 1877, 9.
20. IMOSTOMA SHUMARDII (GIRARD), JORDAN.
Big-headed Darter.
JORDAN, Proc. Ac. Nat. Sci., Phila., 1877, 49.
Wabash R., Illinois R.
21. ALVORDIUS MACULATUS, Girarp.
Black-sided Darter.
KHitheostoma blennioides, JORDAN, Man. Vert., 1876, 222.
Wolf R., Peckatonica R., Baraboo R., White R., Rock Castle R., Cum-
berland R., French Broad R.
22. ERICOSMA EVIDES, JoRDAN and COPELAND.
Orange-Barred Darter.
JORDAN, Bull. U. 8. Nat. Mus., x, 1877, 8.
White R.
96 Fresh Water Fishes of the United States.
23. ALYORDIUS MACROCEPHALUS, Corr.
Long-headed Darter.
Etheostoma macrocephalum, Copy, Trans. Am. Phil. Soc., 1866.
Upper Ohio R.
24. ALVYORDIUS PHOXOCEPHALUS (NELSson), COPE and JORDAN.
Taper-headed Darter.
JORDAN, Proc. Ac. Nat. Sci., Phila., 1877.
Wabash R., Illinois R., Kansas R.
25 HADROPTERUS NIGROFASCIATUS, AGassiz.
Crawl-a-bottom.
Aaeassiz, Amer. Journ. Sci. & Arts, 1854, XVII, 303.
' Etowah R., Ocmulgee R., Tangipahoa R.
26. HADROPTERUS TESSELATUS, Jorpan.
JORDAN, Bull. U. S. Nat. Mus., H, 1877.
Foxburg, Pa. (Spec. in 8. I. itt)
27. PERCINA CAPRODES (RAFINESQUE), GIRARD.
Hog Molly.
Pileoma semifasciatum, DEKAY, Fishes N. Y., 1842, 16.
L. Michigan, White R., Ohio R., Rock Castle R., Cumberland R., Eto-
wah R.
28. PERCINA MANITOU, JorDan.
Manitou Darter.
JORDAN, Proc. Ac. Nat. Sci., Phila., 1877.
Wabash R., Wisconsin R.
PERCID &.
29. PERCA AMERICANA, ScHRANCK.
Yellow Perch.
Perca flavescens, STORER, Fishes of Mass., 1855, 4.
L. Ontario, L. Erie, L. ge Connecticut R., Genesee R., Cayuga L.,
Fox R., Rock R.
30. STIZOSTETHIUM VITREUM errs JORDAN.
Pike Perch, Yellow Pike (Lakes); Black Salmon (Ohio R.); Dory (Green
Bay); Wall-Eyed Pike, Glass Eye, Pickerel (L. Champlain); Blue _
Pike (L. Erie); Okaw or Horn Fish (British America).
Lucioperca americana, DEKAY, Fishes N. Y., 1842, 17.
L. Erie, L. Michigan, Fox R., Ohio R.
31. STIZOSTETHIUM SALMONEUM, RAFINESQUE.
White Salmon (Ohio R.); Salmon Trout (Georgia).
Perca salmonea, RAFIN., Ich. Oh., 1820, 21.
Ohio R., Rock Castle R., Tennessee R., Etowah R.
Pepin te ici WA yea cn ie OE
Fresh Water Fishes of the United States. 97
32. STIZOSTETHIUM CANADENSE (SmitTH), JoRDAN.
Sauger, Sand Pike.
Lnucioperca grisea, DEKAY, Fishes N. Y., 1842, 18.
L. Michigan, L. Erie, Scioto R., Ohio R., St. Lawrence R., Missouri R.
LABRACIDA.
33. ROCCUS LINEATUS (BLocH and SCHNEIDER), GILL.
Striped Bass, Rock Fish.
Labrax lineatus, STORER., Fishes Mass., 1855.
Delaware R., Potomac R.., etc.
34. ROCCUS CHRYSOPS (RarF.), GILL.
White Bass, Cisco Bass (L. Winnebago).
Labrax albidus, DEKAY, Fishes N. Y., 13, 1842.
L. Erie, L. Michigan, Fox R., Mississippi R.
35. MORONE INTERRUPTA, GILL.
Short Striped Bass, Brassy Bass.
GILL, Ichthyology Simpson’s Expedition, 1876.
Mississippi R.
36. MORONE AMERICANA (GMELIN), GILL.
White Perch.
. Labrax rufus, STORER, Fishes Mass., 1855.
All East Coast streams examined.
CENTRARCHIDA.
37. POMOXYS ANNULARIS, RaFInEsquE.
Crappie, Bachelor, New Light, Campbellite, Bank Lick Bass.
Pomoxys storerius, GILL, Proc. Ac. Nat. Sci., Phil., 1865, 64.
White R., Ohio R., Illinois R., Mississippi R., Rock Castle R., Cumber=
land R.
38. POMOXYS NIGROMACULATUS (LE SuEuR), GrrarD.
Calico Bass, Grass Bass, Bar-fish.
Pomoxys hexacanthus, HOLBROOK, Ichthyology S. Car., 36, 1860.
Lake Erie, L. Michigan, Fox R., White R.
39. CENTRARCHUS IRIDEUS (Lac.), C. and V.
aa & Shining Bass.
HOLBROOK, Ich. 8. Car., 1860.
Mississippi R. (S. Ills.), Wabash R.
40. COPELANDIA ERIARCHA, Jorpan.
Large-finned Sunfish.
JORDAN, Proc. Phila. Ac. Nat. Sci., 1877.
Menomonee R. (near Milwaukee).
1877) a ANN. N. Y. AcaD. Sct., VoL. I.
98 Fresh Water Fishes of the United States.
41. ENNEACANTHUS OBESUS (Grp.), GILL.
Nine-spined Sunfish.
JORDAN, Man. Vert., 1876."
Delaware R.
42. ENNEACANTHUS MARGAROTIS, Grit and JORDAN.
Blue-spotted Sunfish.
JORDAN, Bull. U.S. Nat. Mus., X, 1877.
Delaware R.
43. MESOGONISTIUS CHATODON (BarrpD), GILL.
Black-barred Sunfish.
Pomotis chetodon, BArRD, Ninth Smithsonian Report, 1855, 324.
Delaware R. —
44. XENOTIS PELTASTES (Cope), JORDAN.
Large-scaled Sunfish.
Lepomis peltastes, Copr, Proc. Am. Phila. Soc., 1870.
Illinois R. i
45. XENOTIS INSCRIPTUS (AG.), Jor.
Inseribed Sunfish.
Ichthelis inscriptus, JORDAN, Man. Vert., 1876, 237.
White R., Mississippi R. (Ils.), Etowah R.
46. XENOTIS SANGUINOLENTUS (Ae.), Jor
Bloody Sunfish, Brim, Sun Pearch.
Pomotis sanguinolentus, AG., Am. Jour. Sci. and Arts, 1854.
Savannah R., Etowah R., Alabama R., Mississippi R. (La.)
47. XENOTIS MEGALOTIS (Rar.), Jor.
Long-eared Sunfish.
Ichthelis sanguinolentus, JORDAN, Man. Vert., 1876.
White R., Illinois R., Ohio R., Salt R., Wabash R., Kentucky R.
48. XENOTIS LYTHROCHLORIS, Jorpan.
Black-eared Sunfish.
Lepomis auritus, COPE, Journ. Phil. Ac. Nat. Sci., 1868.
White R.
49. EUPOMOTIS AUREUS (WaxBAuUM), GILL and JORDAN.
Common Sunfish. :
Pomotis vulgaris, HOLBROOK, Ichthyology S. Car., 1860, 8.
Housatonic R., Genesee R., Cayuga L., Lake Ontario, L. Erie, L. Michi-
gan, Fox R., Rock R., Wisconsin R., Illinois R., Delaware R., headwaters
of Wabash R., Maumee R., Potomac R., ete.
50. EUPOMOTIS PALLIDUS (AG.), JoRDAN.
White Sunfish.
Pomotia pallidus, AG., Am. Journ. Sci. Arts, 1854.
Mississippi R., Ohio R., Tennessee R., Alabama R.
Fresh Water Fishes of the United States. 99
51. XYSTROPLITES NOTATUS (AG.), Jor.
Spotted Sunfish.
Pomotis notatus, AG., Am. Journ. Sci. Arts, 1854.
Tennessee R.
52. XYSTROPLITES GILLI, Jorpan.
Gill’s Sunfish.
JORDAN, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci., Phila., 1877.
Garden Key, Fla. (Mus. S. I.)
53. LEPIOPOMUS ISCHYRUS, Jorpan and NELSON.
Stout Sunfish.
Ichthelis aquilensis, NELSON, Bull. Ills. Mus. Nat. Hist., 1876.
Illinois R.
54. LEPIOPOMUS OBSCURUS (Agassiz), Jor.
Dusky Sunfish, Brim, Coppery Bream (Ga.)
Pomotis obscurus, AGASsIz, Am. Journ. Sci. Arts, 1854.
Etowah R.
559. LEPIOPOMUS PALLIDUS (Mircaitx), Gitt and JORDAN.
Blue Sunfish, Copper-nose Sunfish.
Ichthelis incisor, HOLBROOK, Ichthyology S. Car., 1860, 12.
L. Erie, L. Michigan, Peckatonica R., White R., Illinois R., Mississippi
R., Missouri R., Arkansas R., Tennessee R., Etowah R.
56. LEPIOPOMUS MACROCHIRUS, RaFrinesqQueE.
Chain Sunfish.
Lepomis nephelus, Cope, Journ. Ac. Nat. Sci., Phila., 1868, 222.
White R., Hlinois R., Ohio R.
57. LEPIOPOMUS OCULATUS, Cope.
Bright-eared Sunfish.
Bryttus oculatus, COPE, Proc. Phil. Ac. Nat. Sci., 1864.
L. Michigan. *
58. LEPIOPOMUS ANAGALLINUS, Cope.
Orange-spotted Sunfish.
Cops, Journ. Ac. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1868, 221.
Salt R. (Ky.)
59. LEPIOPOMUS MINIATUS, Jor.
Scarlet Sunfish.
JORDAN, Proc. Phil. Ac. Nat. Sci., 1877.
Tangipahoa R. (La.)
60. LEPIOPOMUS AURITUS (L.), Rar.
Long-eared Pondfish, Red-tailed Bream.
Ichthelis rubricauda, HOLBROOK, Ich. 8. Car., 1860, 15.
Ocmulgee R., Susquehanna R., Merrimac R., Delaware R., Potomac R.
100 Fresh Water Fishes of the United States.
61. APOMOTIS PHENAX, Corr and JORDAN.
New Jersey Sunfish.
JORDAN, Bull. U. S. Nat. Mus., 1877.
Beaseley’s Point, New Jersey.
62. APOMOTIS CYANELLUS, Rar. |
Blue-spotted Sunfish.
Lepomis mineopas, COPE, Journ. Ac. Nat. Sci., Phila., 1869, 224.
Illinois R., Ohio R., Kentucky R., Salt R., Rock R., Wisconsin R., White
R., Mississippi R., Missouri R., Arkansas R., and all streams S. W.
63. ACANTHARCHUS POMOTIS (BarrD), GILL.
Mud Sunfish.
Centrarchus pomotis, BAIRD, Ninth Smithsonian Report, 1855, 325. ea
Delaware R.
64. AMBLOPLITES RUPESTRIS (RaFINESQUE), GILL.
Rock Bass, Goggle-eye, Red-eye, Perch (Ga.)
Ambloplites eneus, GIRARD, Pac. R. R. Rep., 1859, 8.
L. Erie, L, Michigan, Fox R., Peckatonica R., Wisconsin R., Rock R.,
White R., Ohio R., Rock Castle R., Cumberland R., Powell’s R., French
Broad R., Etowah R., Red R. of the North (Mus. 8. I.), Red R. (la.),
Arkansas R., L. Champlain, ete.
65. CHANOBRYTTUS GULOSUS (C. and V.), JorDAN.
Toothed-tongue Sunfish.
Glossoplites melanops, JORDAN, Man. Vert., 1876, 317.
Alabama R., Ilinois R., L. Michigan.
66. CHAZNOBRYTTUS VIRIDIS (C. and V.), JorDAN.
War-mouth.
Calliurus floridensis, HOLBROOK, Jour. Acad. Sci., Phil., 1855, 63.
Ocmulgee R.
67. MICROPTERUS PALLIDUS (Rar.), GitL-and JORDAN.
Large-mouthed Black Bass, Oswego Bass (Lakes), Jumper (Ky.), Pearch
(Tenn.), Trout (Georgia), Moss Bass (Ind).
Micropterus nigricans, GILL, Proc. Am. Ass. Adv. Sci., 1873.
L. Erie, L. Michigan, Rock R., Wisconsin R., White R., Illinois R., Ohio
R., Rock Castle R., Etowah R., St. John’s R. (Fla.)
68. MICROPTERUS SALMOIDES (LacrepreDeE), GILL.
Small-mouthed Black Bass, Jumper (Ky.), Pearch (Tenn.), Trout (Ga.),
Mountain Trout (Ala.)
GILL, Proc. Am. Ass. Adv. Sci., 1873.
L. Ontario, L. Erie, L. Michigan, Fox R., Rock R., Illinois R., White R.,
Ohio R., Kentucky R., Rock Castle R., Cumberland R., Powell’s R., French
Broad R., Etowah R., Chattahoochee R., Ocmulgee R. °
Fresh Water Fishes of the United States. 101
SCIANIDE.
69. HAPLOIDONOTUS GRUNNIENS (RaFINESQUE), GILL.
Sheepshead (Lakes), White Perch (Ohio R.), Grunting Perch, Drum.
(Southern States).
Corvina oscula, DEKAY, Fishes N. Y., 1842, 73.
Fox R., L. Michigan, Rock R., Ohio R., Cumberland R. (‘“lineatus”’),
French Broad R., Etowah R.
ELASSOMID &.
70. ELASSOMA ZONATUM, Jorpan.
Least Perch.
JORDAN, Bull. U. 8. Nat. Mus., X, 1877.
Arkansas R., Streams of S. Ills.
APHODODERID.
71. APHODODERUS SAYANUS (GittIaMs), Dexay.
Pirate Perch.
DExKAyY, Fishes N. Y., 1842, 35.
Delaware R., Neuse R., Mississippi R. in Louisiana, Flint R. (Ga.)
72. APHODODERUS ISOLEPIS (NELSon), JORDAN.
Nelson’s Pirate Perch.
Sternotremia isolepis, NELSON, Bull. Ill. Mus. Nat. Hist., 1876.
Wabash R., Maumee R., Calumet R., Streams of S. Ill., Arkansas R.
COTTIDA.
73. URANIDEA GRACILIS (HECKEL), PUTNAM.
Miller’s-thumb.
Cottus gracilis, GIRARD, Monograph Cottoids, 1850, 49.
Cayuga L., Susquehanna R. (W. N. Y.)
74. URANIDEA VISCOSA (HaLpEMAN), COPE.
Slippery Miller’s-thumb.
Cottus viscosus, GIRARD, Mon. Cott., 1850, 51.
Susquehanna R.
75. URANIDEA KUMLIENI, Hoy.
JORDAN, Proc. Ac. Nat. Sci., Phil., 1877.
L. Michigan.
76. URANIDEA HOYI, Putnam.
: Hoy’s Bullhead.
JORDAN, Proc. Ac. Nat. Sci., Phil., 1877.
L. Michigan.
102 Fresh Water Fishes of the United States.
77. POTAMOCOTTUS CAROLINA, Git.
Cave Bullhead. Goblin.
GILL, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., 1861, 41.
Near Wyandotte Cave, Lost R. (Ind.), Ohio R. (?), Powell’s R.
78. POTAMOCOTTUS MERIDIONALIS, Gru.
Southern Bullhead.
Cotius meridionalis, GIRARD, Mon. Cott., 1850.
Youghiogheny R.
79. POTAMOCOTTUS ZOPHERUS, JORDAN.
Blob, Muffle-Jaw.
JORDAN, Ann. N. Y. Lyc. Nat. Hist., 1876.
Etowah R.
80. POTAMOCOTTUS ALVORDI (Grp.), GILL.
Alvord’s Bullhead.
Cotius alvordii, GIRARD, Mon. Cott., 1850.
L. Michigan, Baraboo R., Wisconsin R.
81. POTAMOCOTTUS WILSONI (Grp.), GILL.
Wilson’s Goblin.
Cottus wilsoni, GIRARD, Mon. Cott., 1850.
White R.
82. TAURIDEA SPILOTA (Cops), JORDAN and RICE.
Cow-faced Sculpin.
Cottopsis ricei, JORDAN, Proc. Phil. Ac. Nat. Sci., 1877.
L. Michigan.
GADIDA.
83. LOTA LACUSTRIS (WaALBAUM), GILL.
Lake Lawyer, Ling, Burbot.
Lota maculosa, DEKAY, Fishes of N. Y., 1842, 284.
L. Michigan, Fox R., Rock R., Ohio R.
GASTEROSTEID.
84. EUCALIA INCONSTANS (KirTLAND), JORDAN, 1840.
Brook Stickleback, Black Stickleback. 7
Gasterosteus inconstans, KIRTLAND, Bost. Journ. Nat. Hist., 1840, 273.
Suamico R., Fox R., Winnebago R., Wisconsin R., Rock R., Cuyahoga R.
(b.) Var. CAYUGA, JorpDan, 1876:
JORDAN, Man. Vert., 1876.
Cayuga L.
Fresh Water Fishes of the United States. 103
ATHERINIDA.
85. LABIDESTHES SICCULUS, Cops, 1865.
Brook Silver-sides, Jack-fish, Skip-Jack.
Chirostoma sicculwm, Corn, Proc, Am. Phil. Soc., 1870, 455.
L. Erie, Wisconsin R., White R., Illinois R., Ohio R., Cumberland R.
CYPRINODONTIDA.
86. FUNDULUS DIAPHANUS (LE SuEuR), AGASSIZ.
Mummichog, Spring Minnow.
Fundulus multifasciatus, STORER, Fishes of Mass., 1855, 296.
Cayuga L., Rock R., Illinois R.
87. FUNDULUS MENONA, Jorpan.
. Hoy’s Mummichog.
JORDAN, Proc. Phil. Ac. Nat. Sci., 1877.
Catfish R. (Wisconsin).
88. XENISMA STELLIFERUM, JorpDan.
Large-finned Stud-fish.
JorpDan, Ann. N. Y. Lye. Nat. Hist., 1876.
‘Etowah R. :
89. XENISMA CATENATUM (StTorER), JORDAN.
Stud-fish, Studdy Pearch.
Fundulus catenatus, GUNTHER, Cat. of Fishes, VI, 322, 1866.
Powell’s R., Clinch R.
90. ZYGONECTES NOTATUS (RAFINESQUE), JORDAN.
Top Minnow.
Haplochilus pulchellus, GUNTHER, Cat. of Fishes, VI, 314, 1866.
Rock R., White R., Ohio R., Mississippi R.
91. ZYGONECTES DISPAR, AGassiz.
Striped Top Minnow. ©
JORDAN, Proc. Phil. Ac. Nat. Sci., 1877.
Maumee R., Wabash R., Illinois R.
92. ZYGONECTES NOTTI, AGassiz.
Nott’s Top Minnow. .
Aaassiz, Am. Journ. Sci. and Arts., 1854. 3
Mobile R.
UMBRIDZ.
(93. MELANURA LIMI (Kirrianp), AGassiz.
Mud Dace, Mud Minnow, Dogfish, Black Chub.
Umbra lini, GUNTHER, Cat. of Fishes, VI, 232, 1866.
Suamico R., Fox R., Rock R., Wisconsin R., White R.
104 Fresh Water Fishes of the United States.
94. MELANURA PYGM AA (DEKAy), Barrp.
Eastern Mud Minnow.
JORDAN, Proc. Phil. Ac. Nat. Sei., 1877. .
Delaware R.
ESOCIDA.
95. ESOX NOBILIOR, THompson.
Muskallunge, Masquallonge.
Esox nobilior, COPE, Proc. Phil. Ac. Nat. Sci. Tages 80.
L. Michigan, L. Huron, L. Erie.
96. ESOX LUCIUS, Linnzvus.
Lake Pike, Pickerel (Wisconsin).
Esox lucius, COPE, Proc. Phil. Ac. Sci., 1865, 80.
L. Ontario, L. Erie, L. Michigan, ron R., Rock R., Illinois R., Missis-
sippi R.
97. ESOX RETICULATUS, Lr Surur.
Pickerel.
SToRER, Fishes of Mass., 1855, 311.
Westfield R., Delaware R., Ocmulgee R., Etowah R., Potomac R.
98. ESOX CYPHO, Cope.
Pickerel, Jack, Buffalo Pike.
Cope, Proc. Phil. Ac. Sci., 1865, 78.
Fox R. (IIL)
99. ESOX AMERICANUS, GMELIN.
Trout Pickerel.
Esor ornatus, STORER, Fishes of Mass., 1855, 313.
Delaware R., Long Island.
100. ESOX SALMONEUS, TENRUESTBISIS Ur
Trout Pickerel.
Esox umbrosus, Corr, Trans. Am. Philos. Soc., 1866.
White R., Ohio R., L. Erie, Illinois R., Wabash R., Maumee R.
AMBLYOPSIDA.
101. AMBLYOPSIS SPELAUS, Drexkay, 1842.
Larger Blind Fish.
PuTNAM, Mammoth Cave and its Inhabitants.
Mammoth Cave, Caves of S. Indiana.
102. TYPHLICHTHYS SUBTERRANEUS, Grrarp, 1859.
Smaller Blind Fish.
PuTNAM, Mammoth Cave, etc.
Mammoth Cave, Caves of S. Indiana.
ee a ee ee
eS ae
1
j
j
|
q
Fresh Water Fishes of the United States. 105
PERCOPSIDZ.
103. PERCOPSIS GUTTATUS, Aaassiz, 1850.
Trout Perch.
Aaassiz, Lake Superior, 1850, 286.
L. Erie, Fox R., L. Michigan, Ohio R. (Coll. Dr. Sloan), L. Superior.
SALMONIDA.
104. CRISTIVOMER NAMAYCUSH (WatxsBavumM), GILL and JORDAN.
Great Lake Trout, Mackinaw Trout.
Salmo namaycush, AGASSIZ, Lake Superior, 1850, 331.
L. Ontario, L. Erie, L. Huron, L. Superior, L. Michigan, Lakes of N. N.Y.,
Lake Champlain.
105. CRISTIVOMER SISCOWET (AGeassiz), GILL and JORDAN.
_ Siscowet, Lake Superior Trout.
Salmo siscowet, AGAssiz, Lake Superior, 1850, 333.
L. Superior.
106. SALVELINUS FONTINALIS (Mircsitx), Gini and JORDAN.
Brook Trout, Speckled Trout.
Salmo fontinalis, STORER, Fishes of Mass., 1855, 322.
_ Westfield R., Housatonic R., Hudson R., Genesee R., Wisconsin R.,
Youghiogeny R., Susquehanna R.
107. SALVELINUS OQUASSA (GIRARD), GILL and JORDAN.
JORDAN, Man. Vert., Ed. 2, 1878.
Rangeley Lake, Maine.
108. THYMALLUS TRICOLOR, Cops, 1865.
Mitner, Rept. U. S. Fish Comm. for 1872-3, 739, 1874.
Jordan R. (N. Mich.)
109. COREGONUS ARTEDI, LE SuEur.
Lake Herring, Michigan Herring.
Coregonus clupeiformis, DEKAY, Fishes N. Y., 1842, 248.
L. Ontario, Cayuga L., L. Erie, L. Huron, L. Michigan.
*
(6) Var. SISCO, JoRDAN.
Sisco of Lake Tippecanoe.
Argyrosomus sisco, JORDAN, Am. Naturalist, March, 1875, 135.
L. Tippecanoe and other lakes of N. Indiana, L. Geneva, L. Labelle, L.
Oconomowoe, L. Kauchee, L. Nemahbin ( Wis.)
110. COREGONUS NIGRIPINNIS (Griz), JorDAN.
Black-fin.
Argyrosomus nigripinnis, MILNER, Rept. Fish Commission, 1872-3 (pub.
1875), 87.
Lake Michigan.
106 Fresh Water Fishes of the United States.
111. COREGONUS HOYI (Gi1x), Jorpan.
Sisco of Lake Michigan, Lake Moon-eye.
Argyrosomus hoyi, MILNER, Rept. U. S. Fish Comm., 1872-3, 86.
Lake Michigan.
112. COREGONUS QUADRILATERALIS, Ricwarpson.
: Menomonee White Fish.
GUNTHER, Cat. Fishes, VI, 176, 1866.
L. Michigan.
113. COREGONUS CLUPEIFORMIS (MrrcHiLy), Miner.
White Fish of the Lakes.
Coregonus sapidissimus, AGASSIZ, Lake Superior, 1850, 344.
L. Ontario, L. Erie, L. Huron, L. Michigan, Cayuga L., Silver L.
HYODONTIDA.
114. HYODON TERGISUS, Le Surur.
Moon-eye, Toothed Herring, Spring Herring.
Coregonus quadrilateralis, GUNTHER, Catalogue of Fishes, VII, 375, 1868.
L. Erie, L. Michigan, Fox R., Rock R., Wisconsin R., Ohio R., Missis
sippi R.
DORYSOMATID A.
115. DORYSOMA CEPEDIANUM (LES.); Var. HETERURUM (Rarf.),
JORDAN.
Gizzard Shad.
Chatoessus ellipticus, KIRTLAND, Bost. Journ. Nat. Hist., IV, 235, 1844.
L. Erie, L. Michigan, Illinois R., Ohio R., Mississippi R., Alabama R.
CLUPEIDA.
116. POMOLOBUS CHRYSOCHLORIS, RaFrinEsQqueE.
Skip-Jack.
JORDAN, Manual Vertebrates, 1876, 266.
Ohio R.
117. POMOLOBUS PSEUDOHARENGUS (Witson); Var. LACUSTRIS,
JORDAN.
Cayuga Lake Herring.
JORDAN, Man. Vertebrates, 1876, 265.
Cayuga L.
Fresh Water Fishes of the United States. 107
CYPRINID “2.
118. EXOGLOSSUM MAXILLILINGUA (LE SuEUR), HALDEMAN.
Day Chub, Nigger Chub.
Cope, Cyprinidz of Penn., 1866, 360.
Susquehanna R. (Tioga Co., N. Y.)
119. CAMPOSTOMA ANOMALUM (RaFINESQUE), AGASSIZ.
Stone-roller, Steely-back Minnow.
JORDAN, Man. Vert., 1876, 275.
Rock R., Peckatonica R., White R., Ohio R., Kentucky R., Salt R., Rock
Castle R., Cumberland R., Powell’s R., French Broad R., Etowah R.
120. PIMEPHALES PROMELAS, RAFINESQUE.
Fat-head, Black-head.
GUNTHER, Catalogue of Fishes, VII, 181, 1868.
Wisconsin R. (“ milesii”), Peckatonica R., Ohio R. (“promelas and agas-
sizii”), Kentucky R.
121. HYBORHYNCHUS NOTATUS (RAFINESQuE), AGASSIZ.
JORDAN, Man. Vett., 1876, 276.
L. Michigan, Fox R., Rock R., Wisconsin R., White R., Ohio R., Salt R.,
Rock Castle R.
122. HYBOGNATHUS NUCHALIS, BGT
Blunt-jawed Chub.
Agassiz, Amer. Journ. Sci. and Arts, 1855, 224.
Wabash R., Illinois R.
123. HYBOGNATHUS ARGYRITIS, Grrarp.
Silvery Chub.
Hybognathus osmerinus, COPE, Proc. Am. Phil. Soc., 1870, 466.
Delaware R. (“osmerinus’’), Ohio R., White R.
124. HYBOGNATHUS REGIUS, Girarp.
Smelt (Potomac R.)
GIRARD, Proc. Phil. Ac. N at. Sci., 1856, 209.
Potomac R.
125. ERICYMBA BUCCATA, CopE. ~
Silver-mouthed Chub.
Cope, Cyprinidz Penn., 1866, 361.
White R., Kentucky R., Ohio R.
126. SEMOTILUS CORPORALIS (Mircuirz), PutTNaM.
Creek Chub, Horned Dace.
Cope, Cyprinide of Penn., 1866, 363.
Housatonic R., Hudson R., Cayuga L., Genesee R., Delaware R., L. Erie,
L. Michigan, Fox R., Rock R., Peckatonica R., Wisconsin R., Suamico R.,
White R., Illinois R., Ohio R., Kentucky R., Rock Castle R., Cumberland
R., Salt R., Powell’s R., French Broad R., Etowah R., Ocmulgee R.
Fre Noe One TO
108 Fresh Water Fishes of the United States.
127. SEMOTILUS BULLARIS (Rar.), JorDAN.
Roach Dace, Fall Fish.
Cyprinus bullaris, Rar., Am. Monthly Mag., 1818.
Cheilonemus pulchellus, STORER, Hist. Fishes Mass., 1856.
Semotilus rhotheus, COPE, Cyprinide of Penn., 1866, 362.
Connecticut R., Delaware R., Susquehanna R.
128. CERATICHTHYS BIGUTTATUS (Kirtianp), Cops.
Red-spotted Chub, River Chub.
Cope, Cyp. Penn., 1866, 366.
L. Michigan, Rock R., White R., Ohio R., Rock Castle R., Powell’s R.,
Chattahoochee R.
129. CERATICHTHYS MILNERI, Jorpan.
Milner’s Chub.
Nocomis milneri, JORDAN, Bull. U. 8. Nat. Mus., X, 1878.
L. Superior (Milner Coll., S. 1.)
130. CERATICHTHYS PROSTHEMIUS, CopE.
Cope, Cyp. Penn., 1866.
L. Michigan (S. I.)
131. CERATICHTHYS DISSIMILIS (Kirtianp), Cope.
Long-nosed Chub.
Corr, Cyp. Penn., 1866, 368. |
White R., Ohio R.
132. CERATICHTHYS AMBLOPS (RarF.), GrRARD.
Big-eyed Chub.
Ceratichthys hyalinus, JORDAN, Man. Vert., 1876, 279 (nec COPE).
Kentucky R., Mahoning R., Ohio R., White R., Salt R.
133. CERATICHTHYS GRACILIS (AGassiz), JoRDAN.
White Chub.
Ceratichthys hyalinus, Cope, Journ. Phil. Ac. Sci., 1869, 226.
Powell’s R., Etowah R.
134. CERATICHTHYS RUBRIFRONS, Jorpan.
Red-faced Chub.
JORDAN, Ann. N. Y. Lyc. Nat. Hist., 1876.
Ocmulgee R.
135. RHINICHTHYS CATARACTZ (VALENCIENNES), JORDAN.
Long-nosed Dace.
Argyreus nasutus, STORER, Fishes of Mass., 1855, 289.
St. Lawrence R., Fox R., Susquehanna R.
136. RHINICHTHYS ATRONASUS (MITcHILL), AGASSIZ.
Black-nosed Dace.
Argyreus atronasus, STORER, Fishes of Mass., 1855, 288.
Westfield R., Housatonic R., Genesee R., Cayuga L., Delaware R.
Fresh Water Fishes of the United States. 109
-= 137. RHINICHTHYS OBTUSUS, Aaassiz.
Blunt-nosed Dace.
Rhinichthys lunatus, Cops, Proc. Ac. Nat. Sci., Phil., 1864, 278.
L. Michigan, Etowah R., Rock R., Wisconsin R., Ohio R.
138. RHINICHTHYS MELEAGRIS, Agassiz.
Small Black-nosed Dace.
NELSON, Bull. Ills. Mus. Nat. Hist., 1876.
Illinois R.
139. PHENACOBIUS URANOPS, Corr.
Star-gazing Chub.
Cope, Proce. Phil. Ac. Sci., 1867, 96.
Rock Castle R., French Broad R.
140. PHENACOBIUS CATOSTOMUS, Jorpan.
Sucker-mouthed Chub.
JORDAN, Ann. N. Y. Lyc. Nat. Hist., 1876.
Etowah R.
141. ALBURNOPS HUDSONIUS (DEWITT CLINTON), JORDAN
Spawn-eater.
Hybopsis hudsonius, Coprn, Cyp. Penn., 1866, 286.
Delaware R.
142. ALBURNOPS AMARUS (GirarD), JORDAN.
' White Minnow.
Hybopsis phaénna, COPE, Proc. Phil. Ac. Sci., 1864, 279.
Ocmulgee R., Potomac R.
143. ALBURNOPS VOLUCELLUS, Cops.
Large-finned Minnow.
Alburnops volucellus, COPE, Proc. Phil. Ac. Sci., 1864, 283.
Wisconsin R.
144. ALBURNOPS STRAMINEUS (Cope), Jorpan,
Insignificant Minnow.
Hybognathus stramineus, COPE, Proc. Phil. Ac. Sci., 1864, 283.
White R., Ohio R.
145. ALBURNOPS MICROSTOMUS (RaFInESQUE), JORDAN.
Small-mouthed Minnow.
Hybopsis microstomus, JORDAN, Man. Vert., 1876, 282.
Salt R.
146. ALBURNOPS HA MATURUS (Cope), JorDan.
Red-tailed Minnow.
Hybopsis hematurus, Cope, Cyp. Penn., 1866, 382.
Fox R. t
110 Fresh Water Fishes of the United States.
147. ALBURNOPS XAXNOCEPHALUS, Jorpan.
Prickly-headed Minnow.
Hybopsis xenocephalus, JORDAN, Ann. N. Y. Lye. Nat. Hist., 1876.
Etowah R.
148. ALBURNOPS CHROSOMUS, Jorpan.
Red-lined Minnow,
Hybopsis chrosomus, JORDAN, Ann. N. Y. Lyc. Nat. Hist., 1876.
' Etowah R.
149. ALBURNOPS ROSEUS, Jorpan.
Rosy Shiner.
LIuzilus roseus, JORDAN, Bull. U. S. Nat. Mus., X, 1877.
Louisiana (Bean Coll., 8. I.)
150. LUXILUS SELENE, Jorpan.
Moon-eyed Shiner.
JORDAN, Bull. U. S. Nat. Mus., X, 1877.
L. Superior (Milner Coll., S. I.).
151. LUXILUS CORNUTUS (Mircui1x), JorpDAN. -
Shiner, Red-fin.
Hypsolepis cornutus, STORER, Fishes of Mass., 1855.
Connecticut R., Cayuga L., Genesee R., L. Erie, L. Ontario, L. Superior,
L. Michigan, Fox R., Rock R., White R., Ohio R., Illinois R., Delaware R.,
Youghiogheny R., Kentucky R., Salt R., Powell’s R., Rock Castle R., Cum-
berland R., iixanal Broad R., Etowah R. (and in evelyn other stream ex-
plored, except the Oemulecen
152. LUXILUS COCCOGENIS (Corr), Jorpan.
Red-cheeked Shiner.
Hypsilepis coccogenis, COPE, Proc. Phil. Ac. Sci., 1867, 160.
Powell’s R.
153. LUXILUS arp (CoPE), JORDAN.
Milky-tailed Shiner.
Hypsilepis galacturus, COPE, Proc. Phil. Ac. Sci., 1867, 160.
White R., Ohio R., Rock Castle R., Cumberland R., Powell’s R., French
Broad R.
154. LUXILUS ANALOSTANUS (GirarpD), JoRDAN.
Silver-fin.
Hypsilepis kentuckiensis, Copr, Cyp. Penn., 1866, 371.
Cayuga L., L. Michigan, White R., Ohio R.
155. LUXILUS CALLIURUS, Jorpan.
Black-tailed Silver-fin.
Cyprinella calliura, JORDAN, Bull. U. 8. Nat. Mus., 1877.
Alabama R., Tangipahoa R. (La.), (8S. I.).
Fresh Water Fishes of the United States. 111
156. CODOMA EURYSTOMA, JorpDan.
Wide-mouthed Silver-fin.
Photogenis eurystomus, JORDAN, Ann. N. Y. Lyc. Nat. Hist., 1876.
Chattahoochee R. *
157. CODOMA TRICHROISTIA, JorRDAN and GILBERT.
Tri-colored Shiner.
JORDAN, Bull. U. S. Nat. Mus., XII, 1878.
Etowah R.
-158. CODOMA STIGMATURA, Jorpan.
Spotted-tail.
Photogenis stigmaturus, JORDAN, Aun. N. Y. Lyc. Nat. Hist., 1876.
Etowah R.
159. CODOMA CALLISTIA, Jorpan.
Red Silver-fin.
Photogenis callistius, JORDAN, Ann. N. Y.Lyc. Nat. Hist., 1876.
Etowah R.
160. CODOMA CRULEA, Jorpan.
Blue Silver-fin.
Photogenis ceruleus, JORDAN, Ann. N. Y. Lye. Nat. Hist., 1876.
Etowah R.
161. CODOMA XANURA, JORDAN.
Rough-tailed Silver-fin.
Minnilus xenurus, JORDAN, Proc. Ac. Nat. Sci., Phil., 1877.
Ocmulgee R.
162. CODOMA PYRRHOMELAS (Cope), JorDAN.
Crimson and Black Shiner.
Photogenis pyrrhomelas, COPE, Proc. Amer. Phil. Soc., 1870.
Neuse R. (Cope Coll).
163. CODOMA CALLISEMA, Jorpan.
Beautiful Silyer-fin.
Episema callisema, JORDAN, Ann. N. Y. Lye. Nat. Hist., 1876.
Ocmulgee R.
164. CODOMA GRANDIPINNIS, JorDAn.
Great-finned Shiner.
Photogenis grandipinnis, JORDAN, Bull. U.S. Nat. Mus., X, 1877.
Flint R., Ga.
6. CODOMA CHLORISTIA, JorpDAN and BRAYTON.
Green-finned Shiner.
JORDAN and BRAYTON, Bull. U. S. Nat. Mus., XII, 1878.
Saluda R.
112 Fresh Water Fishes of the United States.
165. CLIOLA LEUCIODA (Coreg), JorDan.
Pearly Shiner.
Photogenis leuciodus, COPE, Proc. Phil. Ac. Sci., 1867, 164.
French Broad R.
166. CLIOLA ARIOMMA (Cope), JORDAN.
Big-eyed Shiner.
Photogenis ariommus, JORDAN, Man. Vert., 1876, 288.
White R., Green R. (Ky.) (S. 1.)
167. CLIOLA SCABRICEPS (Corer), JORDAN.
Rough-headed Shiner.
Photogenis scabriceps, COPE, Proc. Phil. Ac. Sci., 1867, 166.
White R.
168. NOTROPIS PHOTOGENIS (Corr), JorDAN.
White-eyed Shiner.
Photogenis leucops, COPE, Proc. Ac. Nat. Sci., Phil., 1867, 167.
Ohio R.
169. NOTROPIS DINEMUS (RaFINESQUE), JORDAN,
Emerald Minnow.
Alburnellus jaculus, COPE, Cyp. Penn., 1866.
White R., Rock Castle R.
170. NOTROPIS ATHERINOIDES, Ra¥FrnesqueE.
<
Rosy Minnow.
Alburnus rubellus, AGASSIZ, Lake Superior, 1850, 364.
Fox R., Lake Michigan, White R.
171. NOTROPIS DILECTUS (Girarp), JORDAN.
Delectable Minnow.
Alburnellus dilectus, GIRARD, Pac. R. R. Survey, 1859.
Ohio R.
172. NOTROPIS STILBIUS, J ORDAN.
Shiny Minnow.
JoRDAN, Ann. N. Y. Lye. Nat. Hist., 1876.
Etowah Rk.
173. NOTROPIS RUBRIFRONS (CoPE), JoRDAN.
Rosy-faced Minnow.
Alburnellus rubrifrons, COPE, Cyp. Penn., 1866, 388.
White R.
174. NOTROPIS MICROPTERYX (Cope), JoRDAN.
Small-finned Minnow.
Alburnellus micropteryxz, COPE, Journ. Ac. Sci., Phil., 1869.
Rock Castle R., French Broad R.
Fresh Water Fishes of the United States. 113
175. NOTROPIS LIRUS, Jorpan.
Pale Red-fin.
Minnilus lirus, JORDAN, Aun. N. Y. Lye. Nat. Hist., 1876.
Etowah R.
176. HEMITREMIA HETERODON, Cope.
Wisconsin Minnow.
Alburnops heterodon, COPE, Proc. Phil. Ac. Sci., 1864, 81.
Fox R., Rock R.
177. HEMITREMIA BIFRENATA, CopE.
Black- banded Minnow.
Hybopsis bifrenatus, COPE, Cyp. Penn., 1866, 384.
Connecticut R., Delaware R.
178. HEMITREMIA VITTATA, Cope.
Striped Minnow.
Corr, Proc. Am. Phil. Soc., 1870, 462.
Big Laurel R., Ky. (Rock Castle), Big Yellow Creek (Cumberland), Ky.
179. CHROSOMUS ERYTHROGASTER, RAFINESQUE.
Red-bellied Shiner.
Chrosomus erythrogaster, pyrrhogaster, and eos, JORDAN, Man. Vert., 1876, 284.
Peckatonica R. (“oreas”), Rock R., Wisconsin R., White R., Ohio R.,
Cumberland R., Rock Castle R.
180. PHOXINUS NEOGAUS, Cope.
New World Minnow.
Copr, Cyprinide of Penn., 1866, 375.
Baraboo R.
181. GILA ELONGATA (KIRTLAND), JORDAN.
: Long-jawed Shiner.
Clinostomus proriger, COPE, Cyprinidz of Penn., 1866, 375.
Fox R., Rock R., Wisconsin R., Ohio R. (W. Va.)
182. GILA MARGARITA, Cope.
Pearly Shiner.
Clinostomus margarita, Cope, Cyp. Penn., 1866, 375.
Susquehanna R.
183. LYTHRURUS CYANOCEPHALUS, CoprreLanp.
Blue-headed Shiner.
JORDAN, Proc. Ac. Nat. Sci., Phila., 1877.
Root R. (Wis.), Rock R.
184. LYTHRURUS DIPLAIMIUS (RAFINESQUE), JORDAN.
Red- finned Shiner.
Hypsilepis diplemius, Cope, Proc. Phil. Ac. Sci., 1867, 16.
Ohio R., Wabash R., White R., Illinois R.
1877. ; 8 ANN. N. Y. AcaD. Scr., VOL. I.
114 Fresh Water Fishes of the United States.
185. LYTHRURUS ARDENS (Cope) Jorpan.
Crimson Shiner.
Hypsilepis ardens, COPE, Proc. Ac. Nat. Sci., Phil., 1867, 16.
Cumberland R., Rock Castle R., French Broad R.
186. NOTEMIGONUS CHRYSOLEUCUS (MircuiL1), JoRDAN.
Yellow Shiner, American Bream.
Stilbe americana, COPE, Cyp. Penn., 1866, 389.
Fox R., Rock R., Wisconsin R., White R., Illinois R., Ohio R., Delaware
R., Potomac Higa R.
187. NOTEMIGONUS AMERICANUS (Linnzus), JoRDAN.
Thin-bodied Bream.
Notemigonus ischanus, JORDAN, Ann. N. Y. Lyc. Nat. Hist., —
Ocmulgee R.
CATOSTOMID A.
188. CATOSTOMUS LONGIROSTRIS, LE SuEur.
. Long-nosed Sucker.
Catostomus hudsonius, LE SUEUR, Journ. Phil. Ac. Nat. Sci., 1818.
L. Champlain, Illinois R., L. Michigan, Mississippi R.
189 CATOSTOMUS COMMERSONI (LAcEPEDE), JORDAN.
Common Sucker, Brook Sucker.
Catostomus bostoniensis, STORER, Fishes of Mass., 1855, 290.
Housatonic R., Delaware R., Potomac R., Cayuga L., Genesee R.,
L. Ontario, L. Erie, L. Michigan, Fox R., Rock R., Wisconsin R., White R.,
Ohio R., Mississippi R., Youghiogheny R., Salt R., Kentucky R., Rock
Castle R., Cumberland R. ,
190. CATOSTOMUS NIGRICANS, LE SvuEurR.
Hog Molly, Stone Roller, Stone Lugger, Crawl-a-Bottom, Hog Sucker.
Hylomyzon nigricans, AGASSIZ, Amer. Journ. Sci. and Arts, 1854, 90.
Susquehanna R., Fox R., Rock R., White R., Powell’s R., Rock Castle R.,
Cumberland R.
Var. ETOWANUS, JorDAN.
JORDAN, Ann. N. Y. Lyc. Nat. Hist., 1876.
Etowah R.
191. ERIMYZON SUCETTA (LACEPEDE), JORDAN.
Creek Fish, Chub Sucker.
Moxostoma oblongum, AGAssiz, Amer. Journ. Sci. and Arts, 1855, &6.
Delaware R., Potomae R., L. Michigan, Fox R., White R., Ohio R.,
Salt R., Cumberland R., Rock Castle R., French Broad R., Etowah R.,
‘Chattahoochee R., Ocmulgee R.
ee
Fresh Water Fishes of the United States. 115
192.. MINYTREMA MELANOPS (RaAFINESQUE), JORDAN.
Spotted Sucker.
Moxostoma victori ie, GIRARD, U.S. and Mexican Bound. suites 30.
Erimyzon melanops, JORDAN, Man. Vert., 1876.
L. Erie, L. Michigan, L. Huron, Illinois R., Wabash R., White R.,
Ohio R., Etowah R.
193.° MYXOSTOMA MACROLEPIDOTUM (LE SUEUR), JORDAN.
Long-scaled Sucker.
Piychostomus macrolepidotus, COPE, Proc. cae Phil. Soc., 1870.
De: aware R., Potomac R.
194. Mess Make DUQUESNII (LE SUEUR), JOR AN.
Red Horse.
Pitychostomus erythrurus, COPE, Proc. Am, Philos. Soc., 1670, 475,
White R., Ohio R., Wabash R., Kentucky R., Rock Castle R., French
Broad R.., , Btowah R.
Var. LACHRYMALE (Corpr), JORDAN.
Southern Red Horse.
Piychostomus lachrymalis, COPE, Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., 1870.
Etowah R.
195. MYXOSTOMA AUREOLUM (LE SuEuR), JorRDAN.
Lake Red Horse, Great Mullet.
Piychostomus aureolus, AGASSIZ, Amer. Journ. Sci. and Arts, 1855, 89,
L. Erie, L. Michigan, Fox R.
196. MYXOSTOMA EURYOPS, Jorpan.
Round-headed Mullet.
JORDAN, Ann. N. Y. Lye. Nat. Hist., 1876.
Etowah R.
197. MYXOSTOMA ANISURUM (RAFINESQUE), JORDAN.
Short-headed Mullet.
Ptychostomus breviceps, COPE, Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., ee
Ohio R.
198. MYXOSTOMA CARPIO (CuviER and VAL.), JORDAN.
Carp Mullet.
Moxostoma carpio, JORDAN, Man. of Vert., 1876, 296,
Fox R., Ohio R.
199. MYXOSTOMA VELATUM (Cope), JORDAN.
Small-mouthed Mullet.
Piychostomus collapsus, COPE, Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., 1870.
L. Erie, L. Michigan, Ohio R., Illinois R.
116 Fresh Water Fishes of the United States.
200. MYXOSTOMA CERVINUM (Copr), JorDANn.
ag Slender Mullet.
Teretulus cervinus, CopE, Jour. Ac. Sci., Phil., 1868.
Ocmulgee R.
201. MYXOSTOMA PAPILLOSUM (Cope), JoRDAN.
Papillose Mullet.
Ptychostomus papillosus, COPE, Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., 1870.
Ocmulgee R.
202. PLACOPHARYNX CARINATUS, Cope.
Cope’s Sucker.
Cops, Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., 1870.
Detroit R. (S. I.), Ohio R., Wabash R., Scioto R., Illinois R.
203. QUASSILABIA LACERA, JorDAN and BRAYTON.
Hare-lip Sucker, Split-mouth Sucker.
Lagochila lacera, JORDAN and BRAYTON, Proc. Ac. Nat. Sci., Phila., 1877.
(Lagochila is preoccupied in conchology).
Chickamauga R., Elk R. (Tenn.)
204. CARPIODES VELIFER (RaFInESsQqugE), Agassiz.
Sailing Sucker, Quill-back, Skim-back, Carp.
Cope, Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., 1870, 482. Ohio R.
205. CARPIODES CUTIS-ANSERINUS, Cops.
Carp, Quill-back.
Cops, Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., 1870, 483. Ohio R.
206. -CARPIODES DIFFORMIS, Corps.
Blunt-nosed Carp.
Corr, Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., 1870, 482. Wabash R.
207. CARPIODES CYPRINUS (LE S.), Ae.
Eastern Carp Sucker.
Corr, Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., 1870. Susquehanna P.
208. CARPIODES THOMPSONI, AGassiz.
Thompson’s Carp.
Copr, Proc. Am. Phil. Soc., 483, 1870. L. Erie, L. Michigan.
* 209. ICHTHYOBUS BUBALUS (RaAFINESQqUE), AGASSIZ.
Red-mouth Buffalo.
JORDAN, Man. Vert., 1876, 298.
Wabash R., Ohio R., Mississippi R., Illinois R.
210. BUBALICHTHYS URUS, AGassiz.
Large-mouthed Buffalo.
' Acassiz, Am. Journ. Sci. and Arts, 1855.
. Mississippi R. (Quincy, M1.)
i. —
Fresh Water Fishes of the United States. . 117.
211. BUBALICHTHYS CYANELLUS, Jorpan.
Small-mouthed Buffalo.
Ichthyobus cyanellus, NELSON, Bull.-Ills. Mus. Nat. Hist., 1876.
Catostomus bubalus, KIRTLAND, Bost. Journ. Nat. Hist., v, 266 (not of Rar.
=TIchthyobus).
‘Wabash R., Ohio R., Mississippi R. (Quincy), Illinois R.
212. CYCLEPTUS ELONGATUS (LE §.), AGASSIZ.
Gourd-seed Sucker, Suckerel. *
JORDAN, Man. Vert., 1976. Qhio R., Mississippi R. .
SILURBRID &.
213. ICHTHALURUS PUNCTATUS (RaAFINESQUE), JORDAN.
Channel Cat, Silver Cat, Blue Cat.
Ictalurus ceerulescens, GILL, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., 1862, 42.
Illinois R., Wabash R., White R., Ohio R., French Broad R., Fox R., L.
Michigan, St. Lawrence R., Etowah R., Chattahoochee R., Ocmulgee R.
214. ICHTHAZLURUS ROBUSTUS, Jorpan.
Robust Channel Cat.
JORDAN, Bull. X, U. 8. Nat. Mus., 1876. illinois R.
215. ICHTHALURUS FURCATUS (Cuv. and Vat.), GILL.
Fork-tailed Cat.
Amiurus furcatus, GUNTHER, Cat. Fishes, 1864, V, 103.
Mississippi R., Ohio R.
216. AMIURUS NIGRICANS (LE SvEuR), GILL.
Great fork-tailed Cat, Mississippi Cat.
JORDAN, Man. Vert., 1876, 318. ;
Ohio R., Mississippi R., L. Michigan, Fox R. (Florida).
b. AMIURUS EREBENNUS, JORDAN.
Goode’s Cat.
JORDAN, Bull X, U. 8. Nat. Mus. St. John’s R. (Fla.;
217. AMIURUS ALBIDUS, LE SuEUR.
_ Eastern fork-tailed Cat. Me
Pimelodus lynx, GIRARD, Proc. Phil. Ac. Sci., 1859, 160. Potomac R.
218. AMIURUS LOPHIUS, Core.
Big-mouthed Cat.
Corr, Proc. Am. Philos. Soc., 1870. Potomac R.
219. AMIURUS NATALIS (Le SvuEuR), GILL.
Coppery Cat.
JORDAN, Bull. U. S. Nat. Mus., X, 1877.
Illinois R., Ohio R., Mississippi R., Etowah R., L. Michigan
118 = Fresh Water Fishes of the United States.
220. .AMIURUS PULLUS (DeEKay), GILL.
Bull-head. ~
Pimelodus pullus, DEKAY, Fishes of N. Y., 1842, 184.
Genesee R., Cayuga -L.
221. AMIURUS XANTHOCEPHALUS, RaFINEsqueE.
Big-headed Cat.
Amiurus albidus, JORDAN, Man. Vert., 1876, 302 (not of GILL).
White Re, Ohio R. :
222. AMIURUS CATUS (Linnazvs), GILL.
Bull-head, Cat Fish.
Pimelodus atrarius, STORER, Fishes of Mass., 1855.
L. Erie, L. Michigan, Westfield R., Delaware R., Potomac R.
223. AMIURUS MELAS, RaFInEsQueE.
Chubby Cat.
Amiurus obesus, GILL, Ich. Capt. Simpson’s. Exploration, 1876.
Iinois R., Miami R., Ohio R.
224. AMIURUS VULGARIS (THomeson), NELSON.
Long-jawed Cat.
Pimelodus dekayi, GRD., Proc. Phil. Ac. Nat. Sci., 1859.
L. Erie, L. Michigan, Ilinois R.
225. AMIURUS BRUNNEUS, Jorpan.
Brown Cat.
JORDAN, Ann. N. Y. Lyc. Nat. Hist., 1876.
Ocmulgee R.
226. PELODICHTHYS OLIVARIS (Rar.), GILL and JORDAN.
Mud Cat.
Hopladelus olivaris, GILL, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., 1862, 51.
Rock Castle R., French Broad R., Ohio R., Wabash R.
227. NOTURUS FLAVUS, RaFrinEsQqueE.
Yellow Stone Cat.
Noturus occidentalis, G1uu, Ich. Capt. Simpson’s Explor., 1876.
Potomac R., Ohio R., St. Lawrence R., Missouri R. (S. I.)
228. NOTURUS INSIGNIS (RicHarpson), GILL and JORDAN.
Margined Stone Cat.
Noturus occidentalis, GrHR., Cat. Fishes, Vol. V, 1854, 105 (not of Gin).
Susquehanna R.
229. NOTURUS EXILIS, NEtson.
Slender Stone Cat.
NELSON, Bull. Ills. Mus. Nat. Hist., 1876.
Wabash R., Illinois R., L. Michigan.
— 7 . ' . 3
EE ee ee
ee Se ee
Fresh Water Fishes of the United States.
230. NOTURUS MIURUS, Jorpan.
Variegated Stone Cat.
JORDAN, Ann. N. Y. Lye. Nat. Hist., 1876.
White R., Wabash R., Ohio R.,. Tangipahoa R. (S. I.).
231. NOTURUS SIALIS, Jorpan.
Chubby Stone Cat.
JORDAN, Man. Vert., ed. 2d, 1878.
Ohio R., White R., Wabash R., L. Michigan.
232. NOTURUS LEPTACANTHUS, Jorpan.
Small-spined Stone Cat.
JORDAN, Ann. N. Y. Lyc. Nat. Hist., 1876.
Ktowah R.
ANGUILLIDZA.
233. ANGUILLA VULGARIS, FLemina.
Common Eel.
Anguilla bostoniensis, STORER, Fishes of Mass., 1855.
Cayuga L., Ohio R., Wabash R., Delaware R., Rock Castle R., Etowah R.
and various coastwise streams.
AMIIDZ.
234. AMIA CALVA, LINNZUS.
Dog Fish, Lawyer.
JORDAN, Man. Vert., 1876, 306.
Cayuga L., L. Michigan, Fox R., Rock R., Illinois R., Maumee R., rivers
in S. Carolina.
LEPIDOSTEID &.
235. LEPIDOSTEUS OSSEUS (LinNzus), AGASSIZ.
; Long-nosed Gar-pike.
JORDAN, Man. Vert., 1876, 308.
Fox ”., Lake Michigan, Rock R., Illinois B., Mississippi R., Wabash R., ~
White &., Ohio R., Etowah R., St. John’s R. (Fla.)
236. LEPIDOSTEUS PLATYSTOMUS, RaFrinEesQuE.
Short-nosed Gar.
Cylindrosteus platystomus, JORDAN, Man. Vert., 1876, 308.
Fox R., Arkansas R.
237. LITHOLEPIS SPATULA (Lac.), JoRDAN.
Alligator Gar.
Lepidosteus viridis, GUNTHER, Cat. Fishes, VIII, 1870, 329.
Mississippi R.
120 Fresh Water Fishes of the United States.
POLYODONTID &.
238. POLYODON FOLIUM, LacePEDr.
Paddle-fish, Spoonbill Cat, Duckbill Cat.
GUNTHER, Cat. Fishes, 1870, VIII, 346.
White R., Illinois R., Ohio R., Mississippi R., Arkansas R.
ACIPENSERIDA.
239. ACIPENSER RUBICUNDUS, LE SuEuUR.
' Red Sturgeon.
DEKAY, Fishes of N. Y., 1842. —
Wolf R., Fox R., L. Michigan.
240. ACIPENSER MACULOSUS, LE SUEUR.
Rock Sturgeon.
GUNTHER, Cat. Fishes, VIII, 1870, 339.
Ohio R.
241. SCAPHIRHYNCHOPS PLATYRHYNCHUS (RaAFINESQUE), GILL.
Shovel-nose Sturgeon.
Scaphirhynchus cataphractus, GUNTHER, Cat. Fishes, VIII, 1870, 345.
Ohio R.
PETROMYZONTIDS.
242. AMMOCCGTES FLUVIATILIS (Linnzus), JORDAN.
Small Eastern Lamprey.
Petromyzon nigricans, STORER, Fishes of Mass., 1855.
Cayuga L.
243. AMMOCCTES NIGER (RAFINESQUE), JORDAN.
Black Lamprey.
Petromyzon niger, JORDAN, Man. Vert., 1876, 315.
Fox R., Peckatonica R., White R., Rock R., Wabash R.
244. AMMOCQC:TEUS ARGENTEUS (KirTLanp), JORDAN.
Silvery Lamprey.
Ichthyomyzon argenteus, Man. Vert., 1876, 315.
L. Erie, White R., Ohio R.
245. AMMOCCETES HIRUDO (Grp.), JoRDAN.
Leech Lamprey.
Ichthyomyzon hirudo, GRD., Pac. R. R. Survey, 1858.
L. Erie, L. Michigan, Mississippi R.
PRD Wipe SOE!
New Upper Silurian Fossi!s. | 121
1X.— Descriptions of New Species of Fossils, from the Upper
Silurian Rocks of Port Jervis, N. Y.; with Notes on the
occurrence of the Coralline Limestone at that Locality.
By S. T. BARRETT.
Read January 28, 1878.
GreNnuS DISCINA, LAMARCK.
DISCINA JERVENSIS, New Species.
Shell obtusely oval in outline, extremities equal and broad-
ly rounded; dorsal valve depressed convex; apex midway
between the centre and the posterior margin, abruptly ele-
vated behind and sloping gently forward, the lateral slopes
ending in a broadly flattened margin; ventral. valve slightly
elevated in front of the foramen, and broadly concave between
this elevation and the anterior margin. Foramen oval, about
the same distance from the posterior border as the apex of
the upper valve. The impression of the outer surface of the
lower valve shows the imprint of fine raised concentric striz,
about seven of them to one-twelfth of an inch of the longer
diameter near the front of the shell. The upper valve is
similarly striated, and its cast has the apex divided by an
impressed line, which is prolonged toward the front. Length
of an average specimen, ten lines; greatest breadth, eight
lines. Elevation of apex, 0.15 of an inch. The upper and
lower valves of this shell are often found united, but with
their surfaces so much injured by exfoliation that the ex-
ternal markings are only determinable by an examination of
the matrices, which are generally covered with a thin portion
of the shell.
This fossil is very abundant in a layer situated among the
higher strata of the Oriskany group, at Port Jervis, N. Y., to
which village.the specific name refers.
aT oe |
122 New Upper. Silurian Fossils.
Genus TREMATIS, SHARP.
TREMATIS (SCHIZOCRANIA) SUPERINCRETA, New Species. .
The upper valve of a patelliform shell, externally like the
Orbicula (2) jilosa, H.,= Trematis filosa, H., = Schizocrania
jilosa, H. and W., is found, very rarely, in the Trilobite layers,
or uppermost Lower Helderberg strata, of this village. It is
twice or thrice as large as that shell, broadly ovate in general
outline, convex, highest behind the middle, and widest an-
teriorly. Apex obtuse, marginal. Surface jet black, shining,
radially marked by elevated filiform striz, which are more or
less arcuate toward the beak. Very fine concentric striz
cross these, preserving their full size over them, and impart-
ing to them a sub-nodose or slightly moniliform appearance. .
Stronger concentric lines and laminations of growth are inter-
mixed with these very fine concentric ones. Radiating strie
arising independently, rarely if at all bifurcating, ten to
twelve in the width of one line over the rostral region, five to
eight in the same space nearer the front. Length and width
of valve sub-equal, from twelve to fifteen lines in the largest
specimens yet seen. Lower valve, and internal markings of
upper valve, unknown.
One or two valves have been seen attached to larger shells,
precisely like specimens of Schizocrania filosa, from the Cincin-
nati Group. One was fixed upon a large Strophomena, its
margin conforming to all the external inequalities of the
larger shell, and spreading widely over its surface. It must
have grown in that position, and have been, like the Schizo-
crania (2) filosa, parasitic. Other valves have been found in a
similar position, but not with the spreading margin. In the
absence of the lower valve, I. can see no reason for not
referring this shell to the same genus with the Trematis
(Schizocrania) filosa H., and H. and W. It has been labeled
Trematis by Prof. Hall, perhaps without being aware of its
parasitic habit. But it seems to me to be very questionable,
notwithstanding the eminent authorities upon the other side,
whether parasitic habits alone can justify the erection of the’
new genus Schizocrania. I prefer, until its generic position is
better established, to place it, provisionally at least, under
New Upper Silurian Fossils. 123
Sharp’s genus, Trematis. The specific name refers to its mode
of growth.
GENUS RECEPTACULITES, DE FRANCE.
RECEPTACULITES LATERITIUS, New Species.
Conoidal, basal margin narrowly rounded upward, base
slightly concave, apex obtuse. Height and greatest breadth
sub-equal, each about nine lines. The divisions of the ex-
posed portions of the surface of this species agree with those
of: other species of this genus, but are finer than in most of
them. The rhomboidal cells or casts of the inner surface of
the ecterhin cover the upper two-thirds, and the quadrangular
spaces or impressions of the inner surface of thé ectorhin
cover the lower third of the exposed side, portions not ex-
posed being covered by the ectorhin itself. These divisions
accord with those of the late Prof. Billings’ excellent paper
upon this genus, in Paleozoic Fossils, Vol. Il. Rhomboidal
spaces, 0.02<0.02 inch; quadrangular, 0.02 0.06 inch. The
quadrangular spaces have a fanciful resemblance to a brick
‘wall, to which aspect the specific name refers.
_ From the Delthyris Shale, Port Jervis, N. Y.
GEnuS DIPHYPHYLLUM, LOonNsDALE.
DIPHYPHYLLUM INTEGUMENTUM, New Species.
A simple cylindrical coral belonging to the above genus is
tolerably abundant in strata lying about forty to fifty feet be-
low. the Dark Blue Tentaculite Limestone, at Mr. William
Nearpass’ quarry, in the State of New Jersey, three miles
south-west of Port Jervis. It has generally a dense epi-
thecal covering; the vertical septa are strong, forty-four in
the specimen were counted, springing from a broad periph-
eral rim, alternately. longer and shorter, the longest ones
reaching the centre. A thin, mounted, transverse section
shows: three divisions—an inner one, occupying about two-
_ thirds of the diameter of the calicle, closely reticulated with
dissepiments uniting the septa; a portion, occupying about
half the remaining third of the diameter, entirely without dis-
sepiments; and the peripheral rim. Weathered specimens
show a tolerably deep cup at oneend. Diameter of calicle, ¢ of
124 New Upper Silurian Fossils.
an inch. It is associated with Oyathophyllum (Columnaria)
inequale, the (Leptena) Strophodonta, figured without a specific
name in Vol. II, Pal. of N. Y., pl. 74, figs. 3a and 3b, Rhyn-
chonella lamellata, R. nucleolata, Calymene camerata, Stroma-
topora constellata, and some other species of the Coralline lme-
stone, along with Halysites catenulatus, H. agglomeratus, Callo-
pora and Trematopora, species not determined, Cladopora
seriata, Favosites resembling the spheroidal forms figured in
the same volume for the Niagara Group, Rhynchonella pisa,
Ambonychia acutirostra, Aulopora precius (?), Spirorbis inorna-
tus, Caninia bilateralis, Streptelasma, species not determined,
Proetus, and some other forms not yet identified.
The association of some of the Niagara forms of the Ohio,
Wisconsin, and Illinois paleontology with the coralline fossils
of Schoharie, is very interesting. The Coralline, I think, is
continuous from Schoharie along the Hudson to Rondout, and
thence southwardly along the Appalachian folds to and be-
yond this village.
The forty feet of rock lying between the Coralline Lime-
stone and the Dark Blue Tentaculite Limestone seems to agree
very well with what is called the Water-lime group by some, and
the Salina or Onondaga Salt group by others. At the top it
has about ten feet of thinly laminated, much contorted, ashen-
colored strata, with vertical sutures and an abundance of
calcite in sheets, with the appearance, on the outside, of the
Lignilites of Prof. Eaton. The contortion of this bed is all
the more striking because there is none of it in the strata
above or below. The rest of the rocky strata between this
contorted slate and the Coralline Limestone may be general-
ized as consisting of two light-blue beds, weathering buff,
with an intermediate limestone. The entire series from the
Dark Blue to the Coralline is palzontologically connected
with the Tentaculite Limestone, and I like best the division
which makes the Water-lime an extension downward of that
subdivision of the Lower Helderberg group.
This Coralline Limestone is in no way connected with or
related to the («4 Favosite Limestone”) Stromatopora Limestone
of my former paper.* ‘The species are entirely different.
*Annals of the N. Y. Lye. Nat. Hist., 1876, Art. 27.
*
) Dales ed
Description of a New Parrot. 125
X.—Description of a New Species of Parrot of the Genus
Chrysotis.
By GEORGE N. LAWRENCE.
Read March 26, 1878.
Chrysotis lactifrons.
General plumage grass-green, darker on the back and lighter below;
the flanks yellowish, the sides of the neck, jugulum, breast, and abdomen
tinged with light verditer-blue; the feathers of the occiput, neck, back,
breast, and upper part of abdomen margined with black, broader on the
back and sides of the neck; front and lores milk-white; sinciput, ophthal-
mic region, cheeks, and upper part of throat clear gamboge yellow; the
concealed bases of the yellow feathers are orange-red: upper tail coverts
light-green; two central tail feathers very dark green, the next of the
same color, except at the end, where it is light yellowish-green for the
space of about apn inch; the first lateral feather has the outer web blue for
three-quarters its length, the inner web scarlet for the same extent, and
terminating in yellowish-green, with a tinge of light-blue on the margin
of the outer web; the next feather is scarlet for three-quarters its length,
with the outer half of the outer web dark-green for the same extent, and
a roundish spot of the same color on the inner web, just inside the termi-
nation of the red color, the end yellowish-green ; the next two feathers are
red on their inner webs for half their length, then dark-green, the outer
webs also dark-green, both webs ending in yellowish-green: bend of wing
gamboge-yellow; outer primary, black above and black underneath, ex-
cept on the inner web, for three-quarters its length, where it is broadly
margined with dull greenish-blue; the other large quills have their outer
webs green above, with the inner webs, and the ends of some of the outer
webs, black; underneath, they are colored much like the first primary ; a
speculum of scarlet occupies the central portion of the outer webs of the
first four secondaries; the secondaries are dark-green above on their outer
_ webs, terminating in deep-blue, with their inner webs black; underneath,
both webs are dull greenish-blue; tertials dark-green on the upper
surface, and light verditer-blue on the lower: under tail coverts, pale
126 Description of a New Parrot.
yellowish-green, with a tinge of light-blue at their ends; wing coverts
green, the small and middle ones like the back, the larger with a yellowish
tinge; alula green, with the inner webs black for three-quarters their
length; bill horn-white; tarsi and toes chestnut-brown.
Length, 12 in.; wing, 74; tail, 42.
Habitat, unknown.
Remarks.—The parrot described above I saw while alive
in the Central Park Menagerie, New York, but was unable to
determine the species. It died soon afterward, and was
kindly sent me for examination by Mr. Wm. A. Conklin,
Director of the Menagerie.
I requested Mr. Conklin to try to ascertain whence it
came; he saw the person who deposited it in the Menagerie, —
and wrote me as follows: “The owner of the parrot says he
purchased the four birds (deposited) in Bahia. Two of these
are Chrysotis amazonica, and one is C. vittata. As the last
was brought down the coast in some sailing vessel, the bird
under consideration might have accompanied it, as there is
always a demand in the South American ports for parrots.”
C. amazonica inhabits northern South America; but C.
vittata has only been found in Porto Rico.
It is, therefore, possible that this specimen may have been
procured at some port in the West Indies.
I submitted the description, and a sketch of it, to my
friend, Dr. Otto Finsch, of the Bremen Museum—the well-
known authority on parrots. He writes me: ‘As to the par-
rot, there is no doubt, in my opinion, that it is an excellent
new species, belonging among the small group of C. sallwi,
collaris, and albifrons, distributed in the West Indies and
Central America, and whereabouts I suspect its habitat will
prove to be.”
Having my determination of it thus fortified, I do not
hesitate to publish it as new.
Descriptions of New Fossil Fishes from the Trias. 127
-XL.— Descriptions of New Fossil Fishes from the Trias. -
By J. S. NEWBERRY.
Read April 9, 1878.
DIPLURUS, Nov. Gen. -
Celacanth ganoids of large size; body fusiform; head high: behind,
‘rapidly sloping to muzzle; cranial bones coarsely granulated ; jugulars
long-elliptical, their external surface covered with elongated tubercles ;
teeth conical acute. Paired fins lobate; fin-rays without spines; caudal
fin broad and long; supplemental caudal relatively large, fan-shaped, dis-
tinctly separated from the caudal fin, composed of simple fluted rays,
with bulbous bases, and, like those of the other medial fins, articulated
throughout about half their length; scales small, exposed surface coarsely
granulated.
This genus is closely allied to Holophagus, but differs in
having the scales granulated, the rays of the median fins
without spines, and the fin-rays articulated to a less degree.
From Celacanthus it may be distinguished by its having granu-
lated scales and bones, and fin-rays much more frequently
articulated. From Macropoma it differs, in having the scales
more distinctly granulated, and in not possessing spines on
the fin-rays.
From the above description it will be seen that this great
Triassic fish can not be placed in either of the Coelacanth
genera yet established; and it becomes necessary to give it a
new generic name. It should be said, however, that the
resemblance in structure in the whole group of Celacanths is
so close, that if they had been found in the same formation,
they would doubtless have been regarded as different species
of the same genus. When the subject can be reviewed in the
light of more material, it is not improbable that this conclu-
sion will be reached...
DIPLURUS LONGICAUDATUS, Newb.
Fish large, having a length of three feet; body fusiform; exterior sur-
face of cranial bones coarsely granulated ; jugulars covered with elongated
tubercles; dorsal fins large and strong; anterior dorsal supported by a
large rounded plate of bone; paired fins lobate, and, like the anal and the
posterior dorsal, based on forked or palmated bones; caudal fin long and
large, with eleven or twelve rays on each side of the vertebral column at the
extremity; supplemental caudal fin triangular, three inches in length and
in breadth. Scales relatively small, exposed surface coarsely granulated.
Locality, Boonton, N.'J.
PTYCHOLEPIS MARSHI, Newb.
Fish eight inches or more in length, by two and a quarter in breadth;
fusiform, robust. Head pointed, contained four and a half times in the
128 Descriptions of New Fossil Fishes from the Trias.
entire length; all the bones of the head marked with strong raised lines,
those of the upper surface somewhat radiate; on the opercula, maxilla-
ries, mandibles, and gular plates, more or less undulately parallel and
forked. The dorsal fin is of medium size, and placed near the centre of
the back; the anal is set far back, reaching nearly to the caudal; caudal
small, forked, the scales and vertebral column reaching distinctly into
the upper lobe. The scales on the anterior portion of the body are twice
or three times as long as high, and are marked with strong raised lines.
In the middle and posterior portions, the scales are very long and narrow,
five or six times as long as high, and traversed by a superficial furrow,
which generally reaches from the anterior end half or two-thirds the
length, and is again resumed on the posterior margin; by this the extremi-
ties of the scale are forked. On the anterior portion of the abdominal
surface the scales are exceedingly narrow, acute, and spine-like. Vertebral
column partially ossified.
On comparing our fish with the figure and description of
Pt. Bollensis, Ag. (Poiss. Foss., Tom. 2, Tab. 85 b.), it will be
seen that it differs from that species in the position of the
dorsal fin, which is placed more anteriorly, in tae details of
the scale and head-markings, and in the greater degree to
which the tail is vertebrated and the spinal column ossified.
From Pt. minor, Egerton (Mem. Geol. Sur., Dec. VI, Pl. VIII),
our species is easily distinguished by its much greater size,
narrower scales, and more vertebrated tail. From Pt. curtus,
Egerton (Mem. Geol. Sur., Dec. VIII, Pl. VIII), it differs in
its more elongated form, in the plication of the scales, and the
more heterocercal tail.
The discovery in our so-called Triassic rocks of a species
of Ptycholepis—a genus before found only in the Lias of
Europe—might seem to open up again the long-debated ques-
tion of the age of the ‘“‘ New Red Sandstone” of the Atlantic
States ; but in fact it does not seriously invalidate the conclu-
Sion, based on other evidence, that this series of strata,
though perhaps not strictly the equivalent of the Trias of
Kurope, and it may be covering with its upper beds a portion
of the Jura, still is, on the whole, rather of Triassic than of
later date; but the fish now described is a new species, and is
more heterocercal, i. ¢., has the vertebral column. prolonged to
a greater distance into the upper lobe of the tail, than its
European Liassic representatives. Without attaching too
much importance to this character, we may fairly infer that it
indicates a little earlier date.
Locality, Durham, Conn.
NY Academy of Sciences:
ANNALS.
©
O
$$
~
\
\
iN
} 6
|
nae
AL. Fairchild, del. Brett Tith. Co. NY.
Structure of Lepidodendron and Sigillaria. 129
DXA = On the strecture of Lepidodendron and Sigillaria.
BY HERMAN L. FAIRCHILD.
No. 3—On the Identity of certain Supposed Species of Sagil-
laria with S. lepidodendrifolia, Brongt.
(With Plate X.)
Read April 1, 1878.
In the preceding paper of this series I attempted to show
that several so-called species of Lepidodendron were but natu-
ral or accidental variations of growth of a single species. In
this paper I propose to treat in a similar manner a number of *
forms of Stgillaria.
It is very rarely that a variation equal to that shown in Fig.
1, Pl. X, is found upon an equal amount of surface of a single
fragment. And this specimen is the more remarkable, as evi-
dently proving the specific identity of two forms of Szgzllarza,
widely diverse in appearance, and placed, by some writers, in
different sections of the genus. .
This fossil, and also the fragments represented in Figs. 2-4,
were found in the “rock dump” of the Brisbin shaft, Scran-
ton, Pa.. and were derived from a horizon not below the
mammoth, or E, seam of the Pennsylvania geologists.
These fragments, and several similar ones not figured, were
split out of the same piece of rock with my own hands; and
they were so intimately associated that, taken in connection
with the fact that this block of roof-shale, as large as a man
could easily roll, contained no other plant remains, it is almost
certain that they are portions of one individual,
The specimen shown in Fig. 5 was presented to me by Mr.
C. Farnham. of Scranton. Its locality was somewhere in the
Lackawanna basin.
_ Fig. 6 represents a portion of a large slab of 8. lepidoden-
drifolia Brongt., from the Hampton mine, Scranton ; and, on —
the reliable authority of the superintendent, Mr. B. C. Green,
130 Structure of Lepidodendron and Sigillarza.
was derived from the roof of the “ Diamond,” or G, seam. These
are casts; but I shall always speak of the reverse, or cortex.
The scars and leaf-bases of Figs. 1 to 5, were elevated, with
sharp relief ; consequently, the forms are not due to flattening.
The fruit-scars, which are irregularly dispersed among the
leaf-scars of Fig. 1, are slightly elevated, angular by compres- |
sion, and without distinct markings. But a very similar
specimen in Prof. J. 8. Newberry’s collection has the fruit-
scars less angular, or even sub-rotund, and with elevated cir
cular central area. They are similar to the fruit-scars of Prof.
Dawson’s S. Lorwayana, Geol. Sur. of Canada, Rep. on the
Fossil Plants of the L. Carb. etce., 1873. And his remarks
concerning the probability of those scars being the places of
attachment of fruits like Trigonocarpa, single or in racemes,
or like Antholites, and the impossibility of the fruits being the
strobiles of Schimper, apply with equal force to these.
The production of the fruit apparently caused, or was ac-
companied by, a retardation of the upward, or vegetative
growth of the branch, and a consequent crowding of the leaf-
bases below the ring of fruiting.
The most natural of the forms upon Fig. 1 is that having -
the scars farthest apart, as thus affording free development and
giving greater resemblance with the trunk. The upper half of
Fig. 1 is certainly S. lepidodendrifolia. This I have deter-
mined fully by comparison with other undoubted specimens,
The surface is not striated, but finely dotted or granulated, a ~
not uncommon appearance. The cortex had not sufficiently
expanded to produce the longitudinal furrowing seen on older
specimens. However, the cracking of the bark had begun to
obliterate the leaf-bases on the lower half of the same frag-
ment. In this connection, I would observe that I found a
specimen of typical S. lepidodendrifolia near these fossils. The
rock of Fig. 6 is too coarse to preserve the striation of the
bark.
It is quite as certain that the lower half of Fig. 1 is S.
Brardii, Brongt; and that Figs. 3, 4, are S. Menardi, Brongt.
-
q
Structure of Lepidodendron and Sigillarva. 131
Figs. 2, 5, are intermediate forms. Prof. Schimper thinks
that S. Menardi is a branch of 8. Brardi. A comparison of
specimens of these forms confims in my mind their specific
identity. Butallthe specimens of S. Brardiu,which I have seen,
are themselves fragments of branches, & Jlepidodendrifolia
being doubtless the trunk. The gradual obliteration of the
leaf-bases of §. Brardi, and the blending of the form with
S. lepidodendrifolia, can be traced in numerous specimens.
The vascular scars of S. Brardii are identical with those of
S. lepidodendrifolia, the probable typical form being shown in
Fig. 5.
S. Serliz, Brongt., is probably but another variation of this
compressed form of S. lepidodendrifolia, as Prof. Schimper has
suggested. Its chief peculiarity is the minuteness of the vas-
cular scars; but these are a very variable and, with a few
specimens, an unreliable feature.
If the sears of 8. Defrancii, Brongt., were somewhat
smaller, 1 should affirm, without hesitation, that the figure is
inverted, and the form identical with my Fig. 5. I am still
very confident that this is the case. Scars of S. Brardw are
frequently larger; and there can be no reason why scars
slightly more compressed, and in a little different manner,
should not be quite as large. The vascular scars of S. Defran-
cv are represented as about in the middle of the leaf-scars, or,
if we invert the figure, as sometimes slightly below the centre.
It seems to me not impossible that this is an unconscious error
of the draughtman’s, produced by inverting the fossil, he
knowing that the vascular scars are usually, if not always, more
or less above the centre of the leaf-scar. However, the form
as figured may be erect and still be compressed 8. Brardiv.*
S. rhomboidea, Brongt., and 8. obliqua, Brongt., which
*Note: Since writing the above, I find that M. Grand’Eury, in his recent
‘work, ‘Flore Carbonifere du department dela Loire et du centre de la
France,” makes S. Defrancii a variety of S. Brardii.
in common with other paleontologists, he includes §. Brardii in the sub-
genus Clathraria, and S. leyidodendrifolia in Leioderma ; but admits that the
types are connected by numerous transitional forms.
132 Structure of Lepidodendron and Sigillaria.
Prof. Schimper unites, are undoubtedly variations of S. lepido-
dendrifolia. SS. obliqua was established upon Wilkesbarre
specimens. WS. sculpta, Lesq., in Rogers’ Geol. of Pennsyl-
vania, is probably another distorted form. Prof, Newberry’s
specimens of S. /epzdodendrifolia show similar variations ; and
so does Brongniart’s original figure.
I believe, also, that future comparison will prove the iden-
tity of S. stellata, Lesq., with S. lepidodendrifolia. All the
characters of the leaf-scars of these two forms are precisely
identical, Surely this is much more important, as a bond of
union, than the difference in direction of the cracks between
the scars is a reason for their separation. The striation or
wrinkling is a cracking of the bark due to expansion ; and the
direction of the furrows is determined by the directions of
expansion, which might be influenced by accidents of growth.
For this reason, the peculiarity of wrinkling is not a reliable
feature. I have observed upon &. lepidodendrifolia a slight ten.
dency toward stellate wrinkling ; yet, the radiation of the furrows
of S, stellata is so very pronounced, that I am not confident of
the unity of these forms. But, it may well be suggested that
‘S. stellata is perhaps a peculiar expansion of a Brardic form
which had the leaf-bases extremely elevated. A fine specimen .
of S. stellata in Prof. Newberry’s collection shows very dis-
tinetly the contiguous hexagonal areas of the enlarged and
still elevated leaf-bases. This peculiar form seems not to have
occurred except in the anthracite fields of Pennsylvania, and
is there extremely rare.
S. spinulosa, Germ., appears to agree, in the character of
its leaf-scars, with S. lepidodendrifolia ; and the markings
which have been regarded as the points of attachment of succu-.
lent spines—whence the name—agree in shape with the fruit-
scars of S. lepidodendrifolia; and also with those of S.
Lorwayana Dawson. Prof. Schimper suggests that these marks
are the scars of adventitious rootlets. He could not consider
them the scars of strobile fruits. If they were the points of
attachment of rootlets, we might expect some alteration of the
Ce + ah eee ad
wy a on
Literature of Vanadium. oe Shes
3 cortex, or of the appearance of the leaf-sears, neither of which
is perceptible. It is probably 8. lepidodendrifolia, with scat-
tered fruits.
In conclusion, it appears to me extremely probable that the
following forms, which are usually found associated, are spe-
eifically identical :
S. lepidodendrifolia. Brongniart.
S. rhomboidea and obliqua, Brongt:
S. sculpta, Lesq.
S: Brardw, Brongt.
S. Menardi, Brongt,
S. Serlii, Brongt.
S. Defrancii, Brongt.
With these, future investigation will perhaps unite,
S. stellata, Lesq.
S. spinulosa, Germ.
XII. Index to the Literature of Vanadium, 1801-1877.
By GEORGE J. RCCKWELL, M. A,
Late Professor of Chemistry in the Imperial University of Tokio, Japan.
Read April 2, 1877.
I offer this “Index to the Literature of Vanadium” to
chemists, with the hope that it may be of use to them in their
researches respecting an element which is beginning to be of
value in the arts, and has been the subject of much study
during the past year. Dr. H.C. Bolton first suggested the
idea of compiling indices to the literature of each of the ele-
ments, and bas published two, on Uranium and on Manga-
nese, in the Annals of this Society; while a third, on Tita-
nium, has been prepared by Mr. E. J. Hallock. a
) G. J. BR.
134
Literature of Vanadium.
[For List of Abbreviations, see page 14%. ]
1801)Del Rio
1805) Collet-Descotils
1830|Sefstrom
1830) Berzelius
1831] Berzelius
1831| Johnston
1831) Wohler
1831) Prideaux
1831|Berzelius
1832| Johnson
1832) Berzelius
1833] Rose
1836) Regnault
1837| Damour
1837/Thomson
1838} Volborth
and Hess
1839|Schrotter
r
Discovery of Erythronium
in a lead-ore (Zimapan,
Mexico)
Declares erythronium to
be impure Cr. (analysis
of the Zimapan lead-ore)
Discovery of Vanadium in
bar-iron, and refinery
slag of Taberg, Sweden
Letter announcing Sef-
stroém’s discovery
Researches (metal, at. wt.,
oxides, compounds with
P and 8, vanadates)
Vanadinite (Scotland)
Occurrence of Vanadium
in the Zimapan lead-
ore
Ammonium vanadate and
other compounds
Analysis of vanadinite
(Zimapan, Mexico)
Vanadinite (Scotland)
Vanadium ink
Vanadinite (Beresowsk,
Ural Mts. )
Action of vapor of water
upon the metal
Lead vanadate containing
Zn and Cu
Analysis of vanadinite
(Wicklow, Ireland)
Volborthite
Occurrence of Vanadium
in scoria from iron-
works
Gilb., Ann., LXXI,7.
Gehlen’s J., II, 695.
Ann. d. Chimie, LIII, 260.
Vetensk. Acad. Handl., 1830
A. c. p., (2) XLVI, 105.
Pogg., Odt 43.
Phil. Mag., (2) X, 151.
Schweigg., LXII, 317 and 2.
Am. J. Sei., (1) XX, 386.
ads @>. 10> (2) XLY, 332.
Schweigg., LXI1, 323.
$4 LXII, 26.
Abh. Schw. Acad. Wiss., 1831.
Pogs., XXII, 1.
Phil. Mag,, (2) X, 321; XI, 7.
Berz., Jahresb., XI, 97.
Berz., Traité d. Chimie, IV.
642
Edinb. J. Sci., 1831.
Schweigg., LXIIT, 119.
Poge., XXI, 49.
Phil. Mag., (2) X, 209.
Berz., Jahresb., XI, 200. ©
Edinb. J. Sci., V, 166, 318.
Berz., Jahresb.. XII. 97, 171.
Am. J. Sci.,(1) XXVI, 386.
Schweigg., LXIV, 88.
J. c. T., 1860, 291, 817.
Pogg., XXIX, 455.
A.C. PB.. XIV, 90.
Berz., Jahresb., XIV, 196.
Leonh., Jahrb., 1834, 231.
A.c. p., (2) LXIL, 357.
Ann. d. M., (3) XI, 24.
Ann. d. M., (8) XI, 161.
J. pr. Ch., x 134
Berz.. Jahresb., XVIII, -236.
Thoms., Outlines, I, 574.
Leonh , Jahrb., 1837, 332.
Petersb. Acad. Bull., IV, 22.
J. pr. Ch., XIV, 52.
A. C. P., XXVIII, 341.
Berz., Jahresb., XIX, 296.
Leonh., Jahrb., 1838, 423.
am, J: Sei ; (1) atab 387.
Pogg., XLVI, 318.
Berz., Jahresb., XX, 246.
= ee ee ee ee ee
cee of Vanadium.
135
1839|Svanberg
_ 1840/Kersten
1841/Kersten
1841|Kersten
1842) Wohler
1842|/Bodemann
1842) Ficinus
1842|\Schultz
1843|Kersten
1843|Ficinus
1844|Schafhaiitl
1846]. .
1847 Plauer;
1847/Thomson
1848) Deck
1848} Domeiko
1848|/Domeiko
1849|Credner
1849|Fritzsche
1850) Bergemann
1850) Von Kobell
1850) Fritzsche
1851 Gisecke
1851
In hydrophite (analysis)
In cupriferous slate (Kup-
ferschiefer)
“‘Kupferschiefer” (analy-
sis)
Occurrence of Vanadium
In uraninite (Bohemia)
In siderite (Hartz Mts.)
In uraninite
In iron-ore (Silesia)
In iron-ore
In serpentine (Zobletz)
Analysis of vanadin bron-
zite (Bracco)
Copper vanadate
Mts. )
(Ural
-|Volborthite (occurrence)
Test for vanadic acid in
minerals
Occurrence in refinery
Slag, (Staffordshire)
Analysis of vanadinite
and chileite (vanadin-
kupferbleierz)
Chileite (analysis)
Kalkvolborthit (contains
analyses)
Konichalcite
Dechenite (determ. of va-
nadie acid, &c.)
dat)
Occurrence and prepara-
tion of pure vanadic
acid
Extraction from uraninite
”
con-
Price of ‘‘Bohnerz,
| taining V205.
Arceoxene (bleizinkvana-|J.
eee k Acad. Handl., 1839.
, LI, 538.
ace LI, 539.
Leonh., Jahrb., 1842, 606. =
Berz., Jahresb., XXI, 114.
J. pr. Ch., XXII, 381.
J. pr. Ch., XXIV. 379.
A. C. P., XLI, 345.
Pogg., LY, 633.
J. pr. Ch., XXVI, 35.
Pharm. Centr., 1842, 372.
Berz., Jahresb., XXIII, 120.
Poge., LIX. 121.
Berz., Jahresb., XXIV, 115.
J. pr. ch., XXIX, 491.
Leonh., Jahrb., 1844, 360.
Berz., Jahresb., XXIV, 115.
A. C. P., LI, 254.
Berz., Jahresb., XXV, 362.
Leonh., Jahrb., 1844, 721.
L’Institut, No. 525, 68. 7"
Berz. Jahresb., XXV, 333.
Am. J. Sci., (2) IT, 414.
Arch. wiss. Kunde Rus. es
135.
Gorny’s Journ., 1847?
Rammelsb., Min., 313.
Phil. Mag., (3) XXXI, 258.
J. pr. Ch., XLIT. 434.
Jahresb., 1847, 965.
Chem Gaz., 1848. 298.
Pharm. Centr., 1848, 782.
Jahresb., 1848, 413.
Ann. d. M., (4) XIV, 145.
Phil. Mag., (3) XXXIV. 395.
Rammelsbg., Min.. 314.
Compt. rend., XXIV. 793.
J. pr. Ch.. XLIII, 312.
Pogs., LXXIV, 546.
J. pr. Ch., XLVI, 409.
Rammelsbe., Min., 314.
Pogg., LXXVII, 140.
Poge , LXXX, 393.
Arch. ph, nat.; XV, 248.
Phil. Mag. , (4) 1, 249,
Jahresb., "1850, 752.
pr. Ch., L. 496.
Jahresb., 1850, 753.
Petersbg. Acad. Bull., TX,195
A. C. P.. LXXVIII, 338
Pharm..Centr., 1851, 375.
J. pr. Ch., LIL, 90
Chem. Gaz., IX, 432.
Jahresb , 1851, 350.
Arch. Pharm , Feb., 1851,
J. pr. Ch., LV, 445.
J. pr. Ch,, LIT, 320.
136
Literature of Vanadium.
1851/Teschemacher |Vanadic ochre (Lake Su-|Am. J. Sci., (2) XI, 233.
1851|Wohler
1852|Miuller
1853)Miiller .
1853|Mohr ?
1854) Fischer
Nessler
1854| Damour
|
1854|Descloizeaux
1855|Genth
1855|Smith
Canaval
Bodeker
Patera
1856/Von Hauer
1856
Kenngott
1856
Rammelsberg
1856|Von. Hauer
1857
1857
Schabus
Bergemann
and|Eusynchite
perior
Extraction from pisolitic
iron ore (Rohnerz. )
Occurrence in ‘‘Bohnerz”
(Wurtemberg)
Analysis of ‘‘Bohnerz”
containing V205
Chileite
Descloizite (analysis, &c.)
Cryst. form of Descloizite
Volborthite
Descloizite from Penn.
(analysis :—occurrence
of V205 in red varieties
of wulfenite)
Vanadinite from Wind-
ischkappel,
(eryst. form, sp.gr., &c. )
Vanadium and titanium
in clay-ironstone
Occurrence and separa-
tion of vanadium in
uraninite (Joachims-
thal)
Researches (sep. from Jo-
achimsthaler uraninite;
estim, of V205; sep.
from Pb. Ba, Sr; reac-
tions of vanadates)
Vanadinite
Windischkappel vanadi-
nite (cryst form, analy-
sis, &c.)
Researches (NHa4, Na, Ba.
Carinthia, |’
Pharm. Centr., 1852, 73.
Jahresb.. 1851, 764.
Leonh., Jahrb., 1856. 193.
A.C. P., LXXVIII, 125.
Jahresb., 1851, 349. Rie
J. pr. Ch., LVII, 124.
ZC Pe lsa2h 228
A.C. P., LXXXVI, 127. "
J. pr. Ch., LX, 63.
Mohs’ Min., 28.
Ber. Ges. Freiburg,
III, 33
Leonh. Jahrb , 1855, 570.
Jahresb., 1855, 964.
A. c. p.. (3) XLI, 72.
J. pr. Ch, LX, 246.
Am. J. Sei., (2) XVII, 434.
Pharm. Centr , 1854. 539.
Arch. ph. nat., XXV, 78.
Leonh. Jahrb., 1854, 346.
Jahresb., 1854, 855. ‘
1854,
(Rammelsb., Min., 312.
A.c. p, (3) XLI, 78.
Am. J. Sci.. (2) XIX, 28.
Leonh., Jahrb., 1857, 489.
Am. J. Sei.. (2) XX, 246.
J. pr. Ch., LXVI, 433.
Pharm. ' entr.. 1855, 850.
Rammelsb., Min., 313.
Jahresb., 1855, 964.
Jahrb. d. nat. Land., Ii,
171.
Jahresb., 1855, 963.
Leonh., Jahrb., 1857, 173.
A.C. P., XCIV. 355.
J. pr. Ch,, LXVI, 190.
Berg. Hitenm. Ztg., 1856,
No. 31
J. pr. Ch., LXIX, 118.
Dinegl. pol. J. CXL, 375.
\Chem. Centr , 1856, 843.
Wien. Acad. Ber., XX, 37.
J. pr. Ch., LXIX. 118.
Dinel. pol. J., CXLI, 375.
Jahresb., 1856, 377. 744.
Pogg., XCIX, 95.
Berl. Acad. Ber., 1856. 153.
Pogg., XCVIII 249.
J. pr. Ch., LXVIII, 244.
Chem. Centr , 1856. 374.
Leonh. Jahrb., 1857, 716.
Jahresb.. 1856, 872.
Wien. Acad. Ber., XXI, 333.
Sr vanadates)
Cryst. form of vanadinite
Analysis of arceoxene
J. pr. Ch., LXIX, 385.
Poge.. C., 297.
Leonh , Jahrb.. 1857, 397.
Jahresb , 1857, 683.
i
4
Literature of Vanadiun.
1857|Struve
1857
1857
1858
1858
1856
1858
1859
1859
1859
Brush
Wohler
Uhrlaub
Grailich
Schafarik
’ Schafarik
Von Hauer
Handl
Buff
1859
1859
1859
1860
1860
Beauyallet
Von Hauer
Hermann
Engelbach
Nordenskiéld ©
Vanadinite (Beresowsk) |Vehr. d. min. Ges. Beers s
Dechenite, eusynchite,
(presence of ZnO; iden-
tity of eusynchite and
arceoxene with deche-
nite, &.)
Detection of vanadic acid:
in wulfenite
Compounds of vanadium
with mrogen
Cryst. form of vanadates
Researches (chlorides,
metal, vanadic acids,
&e )
Hallwachs and|Action of ethyl iodide on
vanadium
Strontium trivanadate
Cryst. form of the above
Electrolytic
(Occurrence in clay (Gen-
tilly)
Vanadates (NH4, Na,‘ Sr,
Ba, Ca, Mg vanadates)
Vanadium gummite
V and Ti in brachy dol-
erite and nepheline
dolerite (Vogelsberg)
Vanadic acid (cryst. form,
properties)
1857, ITI, 42.
TJaliresb., 1859, 804.
Am. Jour. Sci. (2) XXIV, 116.
Jahresb., 1857, 685. :
lA. C. P., CII, 383.
J. pr. Ch, LXX1. 447.
Jahresb , 1857. 199.
Pogg., CIIT, 134.
iJ. pr. Ch., LXXMI 378.
‘Chem. Gentr. ., LIT, 166.
Kryst. Untersuch, 3.
Wien Acad. Ber., XXXII, 3.
[A. Cx P., CEX, 84.
J. pr. Ch., LXXVI 142.
Chem. Centr , 1859, 97.
iRep. chim. pure, I, 292.
AVC (3) ave 40i(e
Jahresb.. 1858, 166.
Wien -=cad. Ber..
569.
A. C.P., CIX. 206,
Chem. Centr., 1859, 161.
J. pr. Ch., LXXYVI, 140.
N. Jahrb. Pharm.. XI, 201.
Rep. chim. pure, I, 334,
Jahresb., 1859, 407.
J. pr. Ch., LXXVI, 156.
Jahresb., 1859, 177,
Wien Acad. Ber.,
391.
Jahresb., 1859, 178.
Aen C. Re OX, 257.
Chem. Centr., 1859, 686.
Phil. Mag., (4) XVII, 394.
Jahresb,, 1859, 34.
Compt. rend., XLIX, 301,
Ann. d. M., (5) XVII, 20.
Rep. chim. appl., I, 406.
J. pr. Ch., LXXXIV, 256,
Phil. Mag. , (6) XVII, 480.
Wien Acad. -Ber.,
299, 448.
J. pr. Ch., LXXX, 324.
Chem. Centr., 1860, 439.
Rep. chim. pure, IT, 208.
Chem. News, 1860, 59.
Jahresb., 1860, 164.
J. pr. Ch., LXXVI, 328.
Jahresb., 1860, 810.
Oefy. Ak, Stockh., 1860. |
‘Poge., CXII, 160.
_|Jahresb., 1860, 164.
XXXII,
NOKOV LIE
XXXIX,
1860|Terreil
1861|Zippé
1861) Tschermak
1861] Werther
1861|St. Claire De-
ville
1861/St. Claire De-
ville
1862) Bottger
1862/Schrauf
1862
1862
1863
Tschermak
Thompson
Schafarik
1863)Phipson
| 1863)/Thompson
— Literature of Van
Occurrence in clays (Gen-|Comp. rend., LI, 94.
tilly, Forges les-HKaux,
and Dreux)
Rhombic vanadite
Analysis of rhombic van-
adite
Delicate test for vanadic
acid
Extraction trom iron-ore
(Baux)
Analysis of aluminous
minerals containing
V205, (detection in cry-
olite, &e. )
Extraction from
hnerz’”
“Bo-
Zippé’s vanadite com-—
pared with dechenite
and descloizite
Criticism on Schrauf.
Argyllite or lead-sulpho-
vanadate
Researches (at. wt., ox-
ides, compound with
P and §8, vanadium re-
sidues, &c.)
Vanadic ochre (contains
analyses of clays, bog-
iron ores, &c., contain-
ing vanadic acid)
Action of vanadium on
iron
adiun.
Rep. chim. pure, II, 283.
Chem. Centr., 1860, 896.
Wien Acad. Ber., XLIV, (I
Abth.) 197.
Leonh., Jahrb., 1852, 728.
Jahresb., 1861, 1020.
Wien Acad Ber., XLIV, (II
Abth.) 157.
Leonh., Jahrb., 1862, 728.
Jahresb., 1861, 1021.
J. pr. Ch., LX XXIII, 195.
N. Arch. ph. nat., XI, 82.
Avanaler@ anos ;
Rep. chim. pure, IV, 57.
Jahresb., 1861, 849.
Ann. d. M., (5) XVII, 19.
Compt. rend., XLIX, 210.
J. pr. Ch., LXXXIV, 255.
Dingl. pol. J., CLXIII, 396.
Pol. Notizbl., 1862, 64.
Je ce Re S62 N3b4e
A ec. p.. (8) LXI, 309, 342.
Chem. News; 1862, 103.
Jahres. des phys. Ver.
Frankfurt, 1861-2, 70.
J. pr. Ch., XC, 33.
Dingl. pol. J., CLX VII, 392.
Bull. soc. chem., VI, 183.
Chem. Centr., 1864, 416.
Pol. Centr., 1863, 1100.
Jahresb., 1863, 219.
Pogg., CXVI, 355.
iLeonh., Jahrb., 1862, 1000.
Jahresb., 1862, 754.
Pogg., CXVII, 349.
Jahresb., 1862, 754.
London J. of Arts, N. S.,
XVI, 260,
Wien Acad. Ber., XLVII, (II
Abth.) 246.
dle jor, Cling, XC), al,
Chem Centr., 1863, 634.
Z. C., 1863, 408.
Bull. soc. chem., VI, 23.
Jahresb., 1863, 15, 219.
Compt. rend., LVII_ 152.
J. Chem. Soe., (2) I, 244.
Chem. News, VII, 210.
J. pr. Ch., XCI, 49; XCII, 63.
Chem. Centr., 1863, 987.
J.c. T , 1863, 376.
Leonh., Jahrb., 1863, 861.
Jahresb., 1863 219, 861.
Le Technologiste, 1863, 450.
Pol. Centr., 1863, 1172.
Dingl. pol. J., CLXIX, 475.
Zu
1863
1864
1864:
1864
1865
1865,
1866,
1867
‘Thompson
Czudnowicz
Riley
Rammelsberg
Huber
Rammelsberg
Engelbach
Baumgarten
Bunsen
Roscoe
|
Laterature of Vanadium.
Action of Vee C ER on!
iron
Researetics (oxygen com-
pounds: estim. of V205,
sep. from Zn: review of
previous analyses of de-
chenite, vanadinite, ar-
ceoxene, eusynchite, &c)
Occurrence in gray pig-
iron; and mode of ex
traction
Natural compounds of
lead oxide and vanadic
acid
Occurrence in psilome-
lane, (Krakow mine,
Katzenellenbogen)
Occurrence in soda-lye
Occurrence in basalt
Occurrence in soda-lye
Flame-reactions
Researches, Part I. (1)
Occurrence in copper-
bearing beds at Alder-
ley Edge and Mottram
St. Andrews, Cheshire,
(2) sep., (38) at. wt., (4)
estim., (5) oxides, (6)
oxychlorides, (7) ni-
trides. )
Berg. Hiittenm. Ztg., 1863,
380.
J. c. T., 1863, 60.
Pogg., CXX, 17.
Chem. Centr.. 1864, 161.
Jahresb., 1863, 221, 826.
\Leonh., Jahrb., 1864, 237,
Z. anal. C., 1864, 377.
J c. T., 1864, 285.
Am. J. Sei . (2) XX XVII, 270.
J. Chem. Soce., (2) II, 21.
Chem. News, 1863, 361, 277.
Chem. Centr., 1864, 688.
Bull. soc. chim. (2) II, 286.
Pol. Notizbl., 1864.
Jahresb., 1864, 232.
Dingl. pol. J., CLXXV, 244.
J.c. T., 1864, 58.
\Ber. Acad. Ber., 1864, 33.
J. pr. Ch., XCI, 405.
Chem. Centr., 1865, 23.
Leonh., Jahrb., 1864, 844.
Bull soe. chim. (2) Il, 344.
J. Pharm.. (3) XLVI, 70.
Instit., 1864, 160.
Jahresb., 1864, 855.
A. C, P., CXXX, 268, 371.
Jahresb., 1863, 861.
Berl. Acad. Ber., 1864, 680.
J. pr. Ch., XCIV, 237.
Chem. Centr., 1865, 1801. —
Z. C.. 1865, 581.
Pol. Centr., 1865. 1081.
Jahresb., 1864, 185.
A. C. P., CXXXV, 123.
Z. C., 1865. 605.
Chem. Centyr., 1866. 367.
A.c. p., (4) V1, 482.
Jahresb., 1865, 219.
Z. C., 1865, 605.
Chem, Centr., 1866, 367.
Jahresb., 1865, 165, 219.
A. ©. P., CXXXVIIL, 257.
Z. anal. C., V, 351.
Phil. Mag , (4) XXXII, 81.
N. Arch. ph. nat., XX VII, 25.
Jahresb., 1866, 782.
Phil. Trans., 1868, 1.
Proc. Roy. Soc., XVI, 220.
Phil. Mag., (4) XXXV, 307.
A.C P., Suppl., VI, 77.
Am. J. Scei., (2) XLV, 394.
Chem. News, XVII, 135.
Z. C., 1868, 417.
N. Arch. ph. nat. , XXXI, 331.
A. c. p.. (4) XIV, 438.
J. pr. Ch., CIV, 429.
Jahresb., 1867, 2 oi
Dt. Ind. Ztg., 1
ATI Dg Beer iy SOC une
140 Literature of Vanadium. a
|
1868}Rammelsberge Ammonium tungsto-van- D. C. Ges., 1868, 158..
adate [(NH4).0, 3V205, Z. C., 1868, 226.
| W0O3--6H20] Chem. Centr., 1868, 652.
Jabresb., 1868, 226.
1868)Thalén Spectrum, giving wave- Nova Acta Reg. Upsal., 1868,
lengths | (3) VL
A. c. p., (4) XVIII, 243.
HHoscoe's Spect. Anal., 1873, :
| 128,
1869|Roscoe Researches. Part Il. (1) Phil. Trans.. 1869, 679.
metal, (2) chloride. Proc. Roy. Soc., XVIII, 37.
Phil. Mag., (4) XX XIX, 146
o ‘Chem. News, XX, 37.
Am. J. Sci., (2) XLVIII, 407.
‘A.C, P. Suppl., VIL. 1869,70
J. pr. Ch., CVITI, 303.
D. C. Ges., 1869, 424.
\Z. .C., 1869, 553.
‘Bull. soc. chim.., XII, 447.
Jahresb., 169, 289.
1869|Smith Descloizite (Penn. ) ‘Am. J. Sci., (2) XLVIUII, 137.
|\Jahresb , 1869, 1231.
1869|Descloizeaux |Goniometrie § measure-\Am. J. Sci., (2) XLVI, 187.
ment of the above
1870) Roscoe Researches. Part III. (1) Phil. Trans., 1870, 317.
metal, (2) V and I., (8) Proc. Roy. Soc., XVIII, 316.
V. and Br., (4) vana- Phil. Mag, (4) S04 62.
dates, absorption of Am. J. Sci, (3) I, 374
| oxygen by vanadic acid; Chem. News, XXI, 183.
bleaching properties ofA. C. P. Suppl., 1870, VII, 95
same, &c. ) IZ. C., 1870, 357.
‘Chem. Centr., 1870, 644.
‘D.C. Ges., 1870, 439.
Bull. soe. chim, XIV, 208.
An. Chem., 1871, 435.
Jahresb., 1870, 368, 1314. -
1870|Hermann Vanadiolite (association, Bull. Soc. Imp. Moscow,
analysis, &e. ) ) Xan 234 i
J.pr Ch., (2) I, 442.
\Chem. Centr., 1870, 424.
lA. J. Sei. (y norel
‘Leonh., Jahrb., 1870, 780.
Jahresb., 1870, 1287.
1870|\Schrauf ‘Kosite, dechenite, Glens Wiens cade Bom (1 Abth.)
cloizite, é&c., (eryst.| LXIII, 167.
forms and relations of Proc. Roy. Soc., XTX, 451.
chromo-wulfenites, eos- Chem. News, X XIII, 230,246.
ite, dechenite, &c.) J. Chem. Soc., (2) IX, 500.
Leonh., Jahrb. Sine 163,638.
Jahresb., 1871, 1168.
1871) Roscoe Estimation of vanadic J. Chem. Soc., (2) IX, 28.
acid iZ. anal. C., xe, 223.
Bull. soc. inet XVII, 43.
Jahresb., 1871, 942.
1871/Roscoe Orthovanadates Z. anal. C., X, 224.
Bull. soc. chim., XVII, 42.
1871|Lightfoot Action of vanadium al tee Manchester, 1871,
ia aniline salts _ 36 p
‘Bull. nae Ind. d. Mulhouse,
[Xan 285.
4871
1871
1871
1871
1871
1871
1872
1872
1872
1872
1872
1872
1872)
1872
1872
1872
1872
1873
1873
1873
1873
Literature of Vanadium.
141
Lightfoot Action of vanadium on|Textile Colorist, 1876, 130. he
' aniline salts :
Thorpe Vanadyl-chlorides Phil. Mag., (4) XLII‘, 305.
Frenzel 'Pucherite, a new miner-|J. pr. ch., (2) IV, 227, 353. /
al, (cryst. form, analy-'Leonh., Jahrb., 1872, 97,514,
ses, &c.) 939.
Jahresb., 1871, 1168.
Pinkney Application of vanadium|Textile Colorist, 1876, 115,
and uranium together,| 131.
or in comination with|Bull. soc. chim., XVIII, 47.
| nickel, for producing e
aniline black (patented
| Oct. 16)
Pinkney ‘Vanadium marking-ink, Textile Colorist, 1876 198-
| ‘Jetoline,” (patented)
Oct. 16)
Thorpe Vapor density of vanadyl- Chem. News, XXIV, 287.
| trichloride Jahresb., 1871, 57.
Maskelyne and Analysis of vanadinite, J. Chem. Soc.. (2) X, 1053.
Flight (S. Africa) Jahresb., 1872, 1129.
Kenngott Descloizite isomeric with Zurich. naturf. G., (3) XVI,
lead sulphate 137.
Leonh., Jahrb., 1872, 535.
Jahyesb., 1872, 1129.
Websky ‘Cryst. form of pucherite, Leonh., Jahrb.., 1873, 183.
(Schneeberg) Jahresb., 1872, 1129.
bottger Separation. Application|Jahresb. des phys, Ver. zu..
of ammonium vanadate) Frankfurt, 1871-2, 18.
to making ink Chem Centr., IV, 514.
Bull. soe. chim., XX, 501.
| Chem. News, XXIX, 62.
‘Lasaulx ‘Ardennite (properties Leonh., Jahrb., 1872, 930..
and analysis)
‘R. Apjohn Occurrence and detection Chem. News, XXVI, 183.
of vanadium in trap-| J. Chem. Soc. , (2) X, 1116.
| rock ‘Bull. soc. chim.., XIX, 18%
Jahresb.. 1872, 916.
E. Sonstadt Occurrence in trap-rock Chem. News, XXVI. 214.
Lasaulx and Occurrence in ardennite Leonh., Jahrb., 1872, 9303:
Bettendorf | | 1873, 104.
Poge., CXLIX, 241.
R. J. Hodges \Oceurrence in iron- ore, Chem. News, XXVL 238.
(Antrim, Ireland) \Jahresb., 1872, 267.
Carnelley Thallium vanadates. Se-/A. C. Py CLXVIL 155.
paration of vanadium J. Chem. Soc., (2) XI, 323.
from thallium Bull. soc. chim.. XIX, 502.
Jahresb., 1873, 945.
Pisani Ardennite (analysis) Compt. rend., 1872, No. 23..
B. W. Gerland Metavanadie acid Chem. News, XXVII, 92.
Bull. soe. chim., XIX, 501.
Compt. rend., LXXVII, 896.
Bull. soc. chim., XXI, 180.
Bericht. Wien. Weltaus--
| stellung, 1873, IL, (1.
| - ee ae si
c 1875, 61
Occurrence in _ basalt,'Compt. rend., LXXVII.1102..
| near Clermont-Ferrand. Bull. soe. chim., XXI, 71.
|
|
'Hautefeuille Chloro-vanadates
Patera ‘Preparation of salts
V. Roussel
(Detect. of small quan- Chem. News, XXVIII. 313.
tities in silicates.) Jahresb., 1873, 944, .
1873)/R. Apjohn
1874
1875
1875
1875
1875
1875
1876
1876
1876
1876
1876
1876
1876
1876
1876
1876
Norblad
Lasaulx
Jas. Gibbons
Sellon and
Pinkney
A. A. Hayes
H. C. Bolton
H. Fresenius
Frenzel
Jno. Priestley
P. Bedson
R. Pinkney
A. Guyard
stiehl,
A. Guyard
Von Zepharo-
vich
B. W. Gerland
Rosenstiehl
Lasaulx
G. A. Koenig.
T. Walz
M. A. Rosen-
_ Literature of Vanadium.
ardennite
Photographic properties
junction with vegetable
and animal coloring
matter, for dyeing and
printing (Pat. Dec. 4)
Wide diffusion of V com-
pounds, associated with
P in porphyritic and
slate rocks, occurrence
in natural waters, &e
Occurrence in uraninite
Action of H, SO, on van-
adic acid.
Descloizite, vanadinite
(analyses &c.)
Physiological effect
Compound of ether and
vanadyltrichlorjde—
(VOCI;-++ C4 Hio O)}
Vanadium in production
of aniline black
of vanadium salts
Aniline black
Vanadium salts
Red vanadinite
Sulphates; metavanadic
acid
Aniline black
in ardennite; analysis,
Xe.
Occurrence in schorlor-
mite, perowskite, and
other minerals from
Arkansas
Occurrence in American
magnetites
Occurrence in meteorites|J. Chem. Soc. (2) XII,104.
Vanadium salts in con-
Aniline black by means
Oecurrence of vanadium
Chem. News, XXVIII, 278.
Am. Chemist, V, 29.
Jahresb, 1874, 997, 1340.
Vanadium salts (sep. of|/Bull. soc. chim., XXIII, 64.
vanadic acid from alka-|D. C. Ges., VIII. 126.
lies and alkaline earths)|/Z. anal. C., XIV, 344.
Presence of vanadium in|Leonh., Jahrb., 1874, 276.
Chem. News, XXX, 267.
Les Mondes, 1875. XXXVI.
Bull. soe. chim., XXIV, 368,
Am. Chemist, VI, 277. —
Jahresb. 1874, 171.
Textile Colorist,
122, 131.
1876, 86,
’
Proc. Am. Acad. Sci. , X, 300.
Chem. News, XXXII, 34.
Am. J. Sci., (3) X, 61.
Am. Chemist, V, 363.
Z. anal. C., XIV, 193.
Leonh., Jahrb., 1875, 673.
Proc. Roy. Soe., XXIV, 40.
A.C. BL, CLXXOS 935:
Moniteur de la Teinture, III,
Bull. soe. chim., XXV, 45.
Bull.soc. chim., XXV, 58.
Textile Colorist, 1876, 131,284.
Am. Chemist, VII, 114.
Bull. soc. chim., XXV, 291.
Bull. soe. chim., XXV, 380.
Leonh., Jahrb., 1876, 561.
D. C. Ges., IX, 869.
Bull. soc. chim., XX VII, 52.
\.c p., (2) VIII, 561.
Leonh., Jahrb., 1876, 363.
Proc. Phila. Acad. Sci. 1876,
Bie
Am. Chemist, VI. 453.
Literature of Vanadium.
1876 Vanadium in dyeing and
calico printing
1876/F. A. Genth Roscoelite, a vanadium
mica i
C. M. Stillwell |Occurrence in American
Witz, M. G.
Hommey
M. A. Rosen-
stieh]
Crow
hematites and other sec-
ondary iron ores
Use of vanadium in pre-
paring aniline black
Experiments upon the
uses of aniline black in
dyeing woolen and
mixed tissues
Theory of the formation
of aniline black
Tetroxide
Textile Colorist, 1876.
Am. Chemist, VII, 57,
Am. J, Sci., (3) XI, July.
Phil. Mag., (5) 11, 156,
Am. Chemist, VII, 41.
Compt. rend., 1876.
Am. Chemist, VII 61.
Bull. Soe. Ind. Rouen, IV,
263.
Textile Colorist, 1876,
Am. Chemist, VII, 60.
Bull. Soe. Ind. Mulhouse,
1876.
Am, Chemist, VII, 94.
EXPLANATION OF ABBREVIATIONS.
Abh. Schw. Acad. Wiss.
AO 0
A. C. P.
Am. Chemist
Am. J Sci.
Ann. d. Chimie
Ann. d. M.
Arch. Pharm.
Arch. ph. nat.
Arch. wiss. Kunde Russ.
Ber. Acad. Ber.
Ber. Ges. Freiburg
Ber. Wiener Weltausstel-
lung
Berge Hiittenm. Ztg.
Berz., Jahresb.
Berz., Traité d. chimie
Bull. Sci. St. Petersb.
Bull.
Bull.
Bull.
Bull
soc. chim.
soc. Ind. Mulhouse
soc Ind. Rouen
soc. Imp. Moscou
Abhandlungen der koniglichen Schwedischen
Academie der Wissenschaften, Stockholm.
Annales de chimie et de physique, Paris,
Annalen der Chemie and Pharmacie, Heidel-
berg.
American Chemist, C. F. and W. H. Chandler,
New York.
American Journal of Science and Arts, Silliman
and Dana, New Haven, Ct.
Annales de Chimie, Paris.
Annales des Mines, Paris.
Archiv der Pharmacie, Bley, Halle, ete.
Archives des sciences physiques et naturelles,
Geneve.
Archiv fiir wissenschaftliche Kunde von Russ-
land, Berlin.
Bericht tiber die zur Bekanntmachung geeigneten
Verhandlungen der Konig]. Preussiche Acad-
emie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin.
Bericht d. Gesellsch. f. Naturwissenschaften zu
Freiburg.
Bericht tiber die Wiener Weltausstellung von
1873, Braunschweig, 1875.
Berg-und Hittenmannische Zeitung, Leipzig.
Jahresbericht tiber die Fortschritte der Chemie,
etc., Berzelius, Tiibingen.
Traité de chimie. Berzelius.
Bulletin Scientifique publie par ’Académie Imp.
des Sciences de St. Petersbourg.
Bulletin de la Société chimique de Paris.
Bulletin de la Société Industrielle de Mulhouse.
| Bulletin de la Société Industrielle de Rouen.
Bulletin de la Société Impériale des naturalistes
de Moscou. ~
144
Literature of Vunadium.
Chem. Centr.
Chem. Gaz.
Chem. News.
,Compt. rend.
Dingl., pol. J.
D. C. Ges.
Dt. Ind. Ztg.
Edinb. J. Sci.
Engineering.
Gehlen’s J.
Gilb., Ann.
Tnstit.
Jahrb. d. nat. Land.
Jahresb.
Jahres. des phys. Ver. zu
Frankfurt
ds Go Abs
J Chem. Soc.
J. pr. Ch.
J. Pharm.
Kryst. Untersuch.
Les Mondes.
Le Technologiste
Leonh., Jahrb.
London J. of Arts.
Mohs’ Min. |
Monit. de la teinture
N. Arch. ph. nat.
N. Jahrb. Pharm.
Nova Acta Reg. Upsal.
Oefy. Ak. Stockh.
Petersb. Acad. Bull.
Pharm. Centr.
Phil. Mag.
Phil. Trans.
Pogg.
Pol. Centr.
Pol. Notizbl.
Proc. Am, Acad. Sci,
Proc. Phila. Acad. Sci.
Proc. Roy. Soc.
Rammelsbg., Min.
| Chemisches Centralblatt, Knop ; Leipzig.
Chemical Gazette, Francis and Croft, London.
Chemical News, Crookes, London.
Comtes rendus hebdomadaires des séances de
de l’académie des sciences, Paris.
Polytechnisches Journal. Dingler ; Stuttgart.
Berichte der deutschen chemischen Gesellschaft
zu Berlin.
Deutsche Industrie Zeitung, Binder ; Leipzig.
Edinburgh Journal of Science, Brewster.
Engineering, London.
Allgemeines Journal der Chemie, Gehlen; Berlin.
Annalen der Physik, Gilbert : Halle.
LInstitut ; section des sciences mathematiques,
physiques et naturelles, Arnott, Paris.
Jahrbuch d. naturhist. Landmuseums yon
Karnthen.,
Jahresbericht tiber die Fortschritte der Chemie,
Giessen.
Jahresbericht des physikalischen Vereins zu
Frankfurt am Rhein.
Jahresbericht tiber die Fortschritte der chemi-
schen Technologie, Wagner ; Leipzig.
Journal of the Chemical Society, London.
Journal fiir praktische Chemie, Erdmann.
Journal de Pharmacie et de Chimie, Paris.
Krystallographische Untersuchungen, Grailich ;
Wien and Olmiitz, 1858. ;
Les Mondes, Moigno ; Paris.
Le Technologiste, Paris,
Jahrbuch fiir Mineralogie, Geognosie, etc., Leon-
hard ; Heidelberg.
London Journal of Arts and Sciences, Newton ;
London. ;
Grundriss der Mineralogie, Mohs.
Moniteur de la teinture, Paris.
Nouvelles archives des sciences physiques et
naturelles, Geneve.
Neues Jahrbuch fir Pharmacie. Speyer.
Nova Acta Reg. Soc. Sci. Upsal., Third Series,
Upsala, 1868. ;
Oefversigt af Kongl. Vetenskaps-Akademiens
Forhandlingar ; Stockholm.
Bulletin de ’Académie des Sciences de St. Pe-
tersbourg.
Pharmaceutisches Centralblatt, Leipzig.
London, Edinburgh, and Dublin Philosophical
Magazine, London.
Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society
of London.
Annalen der Physik and Chemie, Poggendorff ;
Berlin.
Polytechnisches Centralblatt.
Polytechnisches Notizblatt.
Proceedings of the American Academy of Scien-
ces, Boston.
Proceedings of the Philadelphia Academy of
Natural Sciences, Philadelphia.
Proceedings of the Royal Society of London.
Handb. der Mineralchemie, Rammelsberg 1860,
Oe
Literature of Vanadium.
Reimann’s Farberzeitung
Rep. chim. appl.
Rép. chim. pure.
Roscoe’s Spect. Anal.
Schweigeg.
Textile Colorist.
Thoms., Outlines.
Verh. d. min. Ges.
Petersb.
Vetensk. Acad. Handl.
St.
Vierteljahres. Pharm.
Wien. Akad. Ber.
Z. C.
Tia Bisid a
Z, anal. C.
Zirich naturf. G.
145
Reimann’s Farberzeitung.
Repertoire de chimie appliquée, Paris.
Répertoire de chimie pure et appliquée, Paris
Spectrum Analysis, H. E. Roscoe; Third Edi-
tion, 1873, London.
Journal fiir Chemie und Physik, Schweigger;
Nurnberg.
Textile Colorist, Chas. O'Neill; Manchester.
Outlines of Mineralogy, T. Thomson.
Verhandlungen der Russisch-Kaiserlichen Min-
eralogischen Gesellschaft zu St. Petersburg.
Kongl. Svenska Vetenskaps Academiens Hand-
lingar, Stockholm.
Vierteljahresschrift fiir praktische Pharmacie,
Wittstein; Miinchen, ;
Sitzungsberichte der naturwissenschaftliche’
Classe der Kaiserliche Academie der Wissens-
chaften zu Wien.
Zeitschrift fur Chemie, Gottingen:
| Zeitschrift fur Chemie und Pharmacie, Erlan-
gen.
Zeitschrift fur analytische Chemie, Fresenius;
~ Wiesbaden. —
Vierteljahresschrift der naturforschenden Ges-
sellschaft in Zurich, R. Wolf.
ae Wy tee ee | ae WL
146 New Species of Birds from St. Vincent.
XIV.—Descriptions of Seven New Species of Birds from
the Island of St. Vincent, West Indies.
BY GEORGE N. LAWRENCE.
Read May 13th, 1878.
When Mr. Ober had completed his investigations in Do-
minica, he proceeded to St. Vincent; but unfortunately, while
there, he had two attacks of fever, one early in October, from
which he soon recovered, but in December he had a relapse ;
by this he was completely prostrated, and it was not until the
end of January, that he was convalescent.
There were also constant rains, and consequently his collect-
ing was seriously interfered with. He thinks, however, that
the specimens obtained, and the birds observed, complete quite
thoroughly the avi-fauna of the island. |
He left for the island of Grenada about the first of March,
at which time he forwarded to the Smithsonian, the collection
made in St. Vincent. This was received by me about the first
of April. There are only 90 specimens, representing 35
species ; seven of these [ consider new to science, and their de-
scriptions are given below. Besides the species sent, he
enumerates 24 others, which he either saw, or had named to
him as undoubtedly frequenting the island; making the total
number 59. I expect soon to give a complete catalogue of
them, together with his notes, which I now have.
1. Turdus nigrirostris.
FeMaLe. Front, crown, and occiput dark warm brown, each feather of the
crown and occiput with a shaft-stripe of dull pale rufous; upper plumage reddish
olivaceous brown, deeper in color on the upper part of the back and on the wing
coverts ; the latter have their ends marked with small spots of bright rufous,
which possibly may be an evidence of the example not being fully mature ; the
tail is of a dark warm brown, the shafts black ; inner webs of quills blackish
brown; the outer webs reddish brown, of the same color as the tail feathers;
the shafts are glossy black; under lining of wings clear cinnamon red; under
plumage light brownish ash, with the middle of the abdomen and the crissum
white ; on the upper part of the breast, a few feathers end with dark reddish
» New Species of Birds from St. Vincent. 147
brown, forming an irregular narrow band; the throat unfortunately is soiled
with blood, but as well as I can judge, it has stripes colored like the breast,
and the feathers edged with whitish: the thighs are dull fulvous; the bill
is large andstrong, the upper mandible is black, the under also, but showing a
brownish tinge ; tarsi and toes dark brown.
Length (fresh), 9} in.; wing, 4}; tail, 34; tarsus, 1}; bill from front, 7.
Type in National Museum, Washington.
Remarks. There is but one specimen in Tse collection ; in
the section (Planesticus) which this species comes under, the
sexes do not differ.
In the distribution of colors on the under plumage, it is
much like 7. albiventris, but the color of the breast and sides
is darker, and the upper plumage is of a much deeper and
richer brown. The strong black bill is a striking feature.
Mr. Ober says: ‘ Not abundant, obtained in Rutland Vale,
January 25th, 1878.”
2. Myiadestes sibilans.
The upper plumage is black; the front, lores, and sides of the head for a
short distance under the eye, are intense black ; the crown, occiput, hind neck
and ear-coverts are deep black; the upper part of the back is not quite so deep
in color, as it has a slight smoky tinge ; the lower part of the back, rump, ard
upper tail-coverts, have a wash of dull olivaceous, the latter terminate with
black; the ear-coyerts have their shafts narrowly streaked with white, less
striking than in Jf. genibarbis; the lower eye-lid is pure white; the chin and
the anterior part of the rictal stripe are white, the posterior part of the latter is
cinnamon-red ; a very distinct black moustachial line starts from the under man-
dible, and joins the black of the side of the neck, separating the rictal stripe
from the bright ciznamon-red color of the throat; the breast and upper part
of the abdomen are of a clear plumbeous gray; the middle and lower part of the
abdomen and the under tail coverts, are-of a rather paler cinnamon-red than
the throat ; the thighs are blackish plumbeous, some of the feathers ending
with light red; the quills are black, the edge of the wing and bases of the quill-
feathers are white ; the tailfeathers, except the outer two, are brownish slate
- color, marked transversely with black bars, which are not very conspicuous ;
the first lateral feather has the Inner web grayish-white, with a blackish diago-
nal mark at the base, the outer web is black for one quarter of its length from
the base, the remaining part of a dusky ash color; the second feather is
blackish, except that it has for half its length, on the inner web, an elongated
white mark along the shaft, widening out to the end; the billis black; tarsi
_and toes very pale yellow, claws black; ‘‘iris bright hazel.’’
Length (fresh), 7: in.; wing, 32; tail, 3; tarsus, 1.
The sexes do not differ in plumage.
148 New Species of Birds from St. Vincent.
Types in National Museum, Washington.
Remarks. This differs from all the West India species in
its black upper plumage. The color of the throat is much
lighter than in JZ. genibarbis and solitarius ; in both of these
the color is of a deep chestnut red ; it has the black moustachial
line asin JZ. gencbarbis, but it is more defined.
M. armillatus (according to the description and _ plate)
differs in being of a lighter color above, slate-gray (gris
ardoise); in having the red of the under plumage darker,
brownish-red (brun roux) ; it has no moustachial line, and the
eye is encircled with white; but it varies especially, in having
the feathers of the thigh terminating in bright yellow.
Mr. Ober writes: “This bird has been an object of search
for fifty years, and has so long eluded the vigilance of natural-
ists and visitors to the mountains, that it is called the ‘ invisible
bird’ From being seen only on the Souffriere Mountain, it
has acquired the name of the ‘Souffriere bird.’ ”
Mr. Ober is entitled to great credit for unravelling the
mystery connected with this bird. By his indomitable perse-
verance, and camping out on the top of the mountain for
several days, he secured seven specimens.
38. Thryothorus musicus. |
Mave. Above of adark ferruginous, somewhat darker on the crown and
brighter on the rump; lores, and a line running back from the eye, white tinged
with rufous ; the exposed portions of the wings are darkrufous, conspicuous-
ly barred with black; the inner webs of the primaries are blackish-brown ;
under wing-coverts white; the tail-feathers are dark rufous, barred with black;
the entire back and upper tail-coverts are marked ineconspicuously, with nar-
row transverse dusky lines; the feathers of the rump have concealed white
shaft-stripes, which become wider towards the ends of the feathers; the
feathers of the back also, have the basal portion of their shafts marked with
white ; the throat, breast, and middle of the abdomen are white, the latter
tinged with rufous; the sides are light ferruginous; the under tail-coverts are
rufous, each feather marked with a subterminal round black spot; upper
mandible black ; the under whitish, with the end dusky; tarsi and toes light
brownish flesh color.
Length (fresh), 5} in.; wing, 24; tail, 113-16; tarsus, 3.
There are three male specimens in the collection, but no
female ; one example is evidently not mature ; in this, the white
New Species of Birds from St. Vincent. 149
v
dorsal and rump spots are wanting, and the crissum is im-
maculate; the sides are dull rufous, the under plumage is
tinged with rufous, and marked with faint, narrow, dusky bars.
This specimen was killed February, 1878.
Types in National Museum, Washington.
Remarks. In its white under-plumage, this species some-
what resembles 7. mesoleucus, Scl. from St. Lucia; but it is
bright rufous above, instead of earthy-brown, and the flanks
are light ferruginous instead of fulvous; it is also of larger di-
mensions. The transverse markings on the back, and the
round black spots on the crissum, are strong characteristics.
Mr. Ober states that it is common, and is known as the
House Wren and Wall Bird, breeding im holes in houses and
trees. He says: “The sweet warble of this lively little bird
may be heard morning, noon, and night, about the houses and
sugar mills, as well as far up the mountain-sides and valleys.”
4. Certhiola atrata.
Maz. The entire plumage is black ; on the head and throat it is of a deep-
_er color; the breast, upper part of abdomen, and rump, ona side view, show
a just perceptible tinge of greenish olive; bill and fect black.
Length (fresh), 44 in.; wing, 22; tail, 12; tarsus, 2.
The female differs only in being smaller.
Length (fresh), 4 in.; wing, 24; tail, 13; tarsus, &.
Types in National Museum, Washington.
Remarks. *This is certamly a remarkable departure from
the regular pattern of coloration, which prevails so uniformly
in this genus. Had there been only a single example, I should
have considered it as probably a case of abnormal coloring ; but
it seems to be the representative form of the genus in this
island. Mr. Ober says it is very abundant, and ‘seems to
have almost entirely replaced the black and yellow one of
Dominiea, etc.” He has sent four specimens, two of each sex.
But what is surprising is, that there is likewise found in St.
‘Vincent a species of the usual style of coloration, of which he
sends but two specimens, stating that it is not abundant. This
I have described as a new species also,
150 New Species of Birds from St. Vincent.
5. Certhiola saccharina.
FEMALE. Crown, occiput, lores, and sides of the head, glossy black ; back of
a dull grayish or smoky black; rump dull greenish-yellow ; a very conspicuous
white superciliary stripe runs from the bill to the hind neck; tail black, the
first two lateral feathers have a small patch of dull white on their inner webs
at the end, the third feather has the end narrowly white; wings black, with a
white patch at the base of the primaries ; these have their outer webs narrowly
margined with white ; edge of wing light yellow ; under wing-coverts white;
throat dark plumbeous, breast and upper part of abdomen, clear light yellow,
the sides and lower part of the abdomen are light ashy olive, under tail-coyerts
yellowish-white, bill and feet black. e
Length (fresh) 43 in; wing, 23; tail, 1 9-16; tarsus, §. Two specimens are in
the collection, one marked 4, has the plumage greatly soiled; the other is
marked asa 2 witha?,; this I have taken for the type, the plumage being in
a much better condition.
The male measures, length, 43 in.; wing, 25; tail, 13; tarsus, d.
Types in National Museum, Washington.
Remarks. This, in appearance, comes nearest to C. Portora
censis, but differs in the superciliary stripe being wider and
extending farther back, in the throat bemg many shades
darker in color, in having the flanks of a darker olive, and the
yellow on the rump darker and duller.
The color of the breast and rump in °C. Portoricensis is of
a deeper yellow.
Mr, Ober says it is called the “ molasses bird.”
6. Leucopeza Bishopi.
Mae. The general plumage is smoky-black, rather darker on the head; the
sides are blackish cinereous; a circle of pifre white surrounds the eye; a large
roundish spot on the middle of the throat, the upper part of the breast, and
the middle of the abdomen, are dull white, somewhat mixed with blackish on _
the throat and with cinereous on the abdomen; a very small spot on the chin,
and the tips of the feathers on the upper part of the throat, are dull white ; the
black on the upper part of the breast has the appearance of a broad band,
separating the white of the throat from that of the lower part of the breast; the
under tail-coverts are cinereous-black at base, ending largely with dull white;
wings and tail black, the outer two tail-feathers have a small white spot, tri-
angular in shape, on their inner webs at the end; bill black; tarsi and toes very
pale yellowish-brown, perhaps much lighter colored in the living bird, nails
also pale.
Length (fresh) 53in.; wing, 23; tail, 24; tarsus, ¢.
Two specimens marked as females do not differ in plumage from the
males.
Length (fresh) 54in.; wing, 2%; tail, 28; tarsus, 4.
New Species of Birds from St. Vincent. 151
Another specimen, marked male, and of quite different colors, I have no
doubt is the young of this species; though Mr. Ober in his notes says of it,
(No. 428): ‘The quickest to respond to my call on the Souffriere, was this
little bird. It seems an associate of the preceding species (L. Bishopi), though
Inever saw them closely together; yet in general shape and habits, especially
in search for insects, they resembled one another. AsI have got both male
and female of the other, it precludes the possibility of its being the adult
of the former. That there may be no doubt, I have preserved one in rum.’’
The color of this specimen (No. 428), is of a dark olive-brown above, lighter
below, and where the white markings are in the adult, itis of a pale dull
rufous; on the throat showing some white, and around the eye partially white ;
the marks on the ends of the tail-feathers are precisely as in the black speci-
mens; the quills are dark brown; the tail-feathers are black. But what I con-
sider conclusive evidence of its being the young of /. Bishopi is, that on the
crown the black feathers are beginning to appear. Had it not been marked as
amale, I should have taken it for the female of this species. But according to
Mr. Ober, the sexes are alike.
Types in National Museum, Washington. |
Remarks. This is a remarkable species, and at first I was at
a loss where to place it properly ; I determined it to bea Sylvico-
line form, yet-unlike any of that family in coloration. On coni-
paring it with the description and plate of Lewcopeza Semperi,
Mr. Sclater’s new form from St. Lucia (P. Z. S., 1876, p 14),
I determined it to be a second species of that peculiar genus,
and, like that species, having long and light-colored tarsi.
Mr. Ober requested that I would bestow the name of our
friend Mr. Nathaniel H. Bishop on some West India bird of
his procuring, if the opportunity offered; and it gives me
much pleasure to connect his name with so remarkable a
species. Mr. Bishop has had much experience in West Indian
exploration, and it was in a great measure due to his influence
and representations, that Mr. Ober’s visit to these islands was
determined upon; he also contributed substantial aid, by the do-
nation of instruments, and in other ways.
The habits of this bird would seem to be like those of the
wren, as Mr. Ober has on the labels, ““ Wren?” He states that
they are “very rare and very shy, and found jn the crater and
dark gorges of the Souffriere.”
Three specimens were obtained in November, 1877, and one
in February, 1878.
152 New Species of Birds from St. Vincent.
7. Calliste versicolor.
Mae. Front, crown, and occiput of a bright deep chestnut-red; upper
plumage golden fawn-color, clearest on the sides of the neck and on the rump,
insome positions showinga pale greenish silvery gloss; upper tail-coverts
bluish-green; lores and partly under the eye black; sides of the head and ear-
coverts dull dark green; tail-feathers black, except the two middle ones, which,
with the outer margins of the others, are bluish green; quills black, con-
spicuously edged with bluish-green; wing coverts black, with their exposed
portions bluish-green; uuder wing coverts of alight salmon-color; the under
plumage is changeable according to position; viewed from the bill downwards
itis ofa light bluish-lilac, the blue color deepest on the lower part of the
throat, and the upper part of the breast ; on a side view, the abdomen is of a
purplish-red; the feathers of the upper part of the throat are tipped with gray;
the under tail-coverts are bright cinnamon color; upper mandible black; the
under light brownish horn-color; tarsi and toes black.
Length, 6}in.; wing, 33; tail, 24; tarsus, 13-16.
The female differs in having the top of the head ofa lighter chestnut color,
and the upper plumage of a pale green; the under plumage has the same colors
as the male, but much subdued; the abdomen, sides and under tail-coverts are
of a light cinnamon-color; the wings and tail are black, but margined with a
paler bluish-green; the markings about the head and on the throat, are similar
to those of the male, ‘‘iris hazel.”
Length, 6in.; wing, 34; tail,2}; tarsus, 13-16.
Types in National Museum, Washington.
Remarks. This fine, new species belongs to the group
which contains C. vitriolina, cayana, cyanolema and cucul-
lata ; it somewhat resembles the latter, a species I have never
seen, but according to the plate (Mon. of Calliste, Sel.), the
colors of the present bird are generally darker, with no ten-
dency to ochreous-yellow above, as in C. cwcudlata, and the ab-
domen is purple instead of reddish-ochreous ; the crown is of a
clearer and brighter chestnut red. It is larger than any of its
allies ; and a strikingly different character is its very large aud
stout bill, exceeding in size that of any of them Iam ac-
quainted with, being fully as large as the bill of Zanagra
cand.
No species of Calliste appears to be on record before from
any of the West India islands proper. There are five speci.
mens in the collection, three ¢ and two ¢, procured in Feb-
ruary, 1878. “ Frequents the mountain ridges and valleys.”
Action of Lodine upon Sulphides. 153
XV.— Behavior of Natural Sulphides with Todine and
other Reagents.
BY H. CARRINGTON BOLTON, PH.D.
Read March 18, 1878.
In a paper on the “ Application of Organic Acids to the
Examination of Minerals,” presented to the Academy about
a year ago,* we endeavored to show that citric (or tartaric)
_acid and potassium nitrite can be advantageously added to
the usual list of dry reagents employed in the determination
of minerals. Owing to the facility with which the latter re-
agent is decomposed by the former, nitric acid can be carried
practically in the solid form; hydro-potassium sulphate, al-
ready in uset, furnishes sulphuric acid in a solid state ; and it
remains therefore to provide for hydrochloric acid, or chlorine.
The alkaline chlorides, however, resist the action of organic
acids; and a few experiments with easily decomposing sul-
phides yielded only negative results. Iodine, on the other
hand, while less powerful than chlorine, possesses similar
properties, and in aqueous solution it attacks many minerals,
giving rise to characteristic phenomena.
The employment of bromine in analytical operations { has
already demonstrated its power in decomposing natural sul-
plides ; and it is precisely with these minerals that the most
satisfactory results are obtained by the action of iodine.
The specimens named below are the same as those whose
source and condition have been described in the paper referred
to. The method of examination is exceedingly simple; the
minerals in fine powder are placed in test tubes, a small
quantity of pulverized iodine is added, and then water poured
on; after standing in the, cold for some hours (usually over
* Annals N. Y. Acad. Sci., Vol. I, p. 1.
t Distinction of Natural Sulphides by Bisulphate of Potassa ; HE, Jannettaz (Transl, from
Compte Rendu’. Am. Chem., IV, 450.
2 P, Waage; Zeitschr, anal. Chem., 1871,
154 Action of Lodine upon Sulphides.
night), the results are noted ; the contents of each tube are
then heated to boiling, and the results again recorded. The
solutions were tested by suitable reagents after expelling by
heat the excess of iodine.
Stibnite, treated in the manner described, is strongly attack-
ed ; and with excess of iodine the solution turns deep brown-
red. On boiling the red solution, it loses color as the iodine
volatilizes, and after the latter is completely expelled, suitable
reagents demonstrate the presence of sulphuric acid and of
antimony.’ The decomposition of this mineral is complete.
Molybdenite is not attacked either in the cold or on boiling.
Argentite is attacked in the cold, yielding a red solution
and a yellowish-white precipitate. If an excess of iodine be
present, the mineral is completely decomposed in the cold.
Galenite is decomposed in the cold, the liquid being com-
pletely decolorized. Lustrous, yellow erystals of plumbie
iodide form on the surface of the mineral. On heating, the
action is increased; and the solution deposits, on cooling,
large and abundant crystals.
Borniteis strongly attacked in the cold, the solution being
brown-red and the residue yellowish-white. On heating, the
decomposition is hastened, and a heavy precipitate of cuprous
iodide forms.
Sphalerite is strongly attacked in the cold, the solution
turning dark red and a crystalline precipitate forming. On
heating, the decomposition is complete.
Chalcocite is strongly attacked in the cold, the solution with
excess of iodine being brown-red. On the application of heat,
the action is increased, but little (if any) cuprous iodide
forms. .
Cinnabar is feebly attacked in the cold. On heating, it is
readily decomposed, with formation of small scarlet crystals
of mercuric iodide. :
Pyrrhotite is strongly attacked in the cold; the solution is
not completely decolorized, and becomes darker on heating.
Pyrite is decidedly attacked in the cold; on boiling, the:
Action of Iodine upon Sulphides. 155
action is increased, but the decomposition appears to be in-
complete.
Niccolite is strongly attacked in the cold, yielding a green
solution, which turns brown on heating with excess of iodine.
Smailtite is strongly attacked in the cold, forming a brown-
red solution; heat increases the action.
Chalcopyrite* yields a deep-red solution in the cold; the
action is increased by boiling, but no precipitate forms.
Tetrahedrite, ullmannite, and arsenopyrite behave: like
chalcopyrite.
Bournonite yields a deep-red solution in the cold; and on
heating, a heavy precipitate falls, which is evidently a
mixture of plumbie iodide with yellowish-white cuprous
iodide.
From the preceding notes, it appears that molybdenite is
the only one of the seventeen sulphides examined which
resists the action of an aqueous solution of iodine. The reac-
tions of galenite and cinnabar are characteristic and beautiful ;
that of oar nonite discloses its composition very satisfactoril y.
The difference of behavior between bornite and chalcocite js
marked.
The results obtained with pyrite and pyrrhotite require
some explanations. Professor Henry Wurtz,f in 1858, em-
ployed iodine-water to separate pyrrhotite from pyrite; he
states that pulverized pyrite digested for 48 hours in the dark
with a brown solution of ee (pulverized and washed
repeatedly to remove all free acid), “did not remove the
brown color of the liquid, and the latter had dissolved but a
trace of iron.” We repeated this process, observing all the
precautions mentioned, and found that pyrites (from Chibeial
and from Saxony), was decidedly attacked. Possibly; the
discrepancy is only one of judgment as to the amount of. de-
composition which ensues, but under ordinary circumstances
* Meusel has studied the behavior of chalcopyrite with hydriodic acid ; Ber. chem. Ges.
III, 123; 1870.
+ On some Improvements in the Preparation of Hard What for Analysis, read before
the A. A. A.S. at the Baltimore meeting. Am. J. Sci., [2] Vol. XXVI, p. 190.
156 Action of Lodine upon Sulphides.
we are confident that iodine (in excess) with water decom-
poses pyrite.
Besides the natural sulphides, we examined the behavier of
a few minerals, belonging to various classes, with an aqueous
solution of iodine. Limonite, hematite, magnetite, and the
manganese oxides, as well as pyromorphite and calamine, are
not attacked even on boiling the solution. Cuprite is com-
pletely decomposed in the cold, with formation of a bright
ereen crystalline precipitate (CulO; ?). Brucite, calcite, and
natrolite, are decidedly attacked on boiling. Anglesite is
teebly attacked in the cold, and strongly on heating; cerus-
site and vivianite appear to be slightly decomposed under
the same circumstances. None of these reactions have special
interest, except perhaps that of cuprite, which is quite charac-
teristic.
Having continually in mind the possible application of
methods to the examination of minerals in the field, and rec-
ognizing the impracticability of carrying iodine save in glass
bottles, we were led to make another series of experiments
with a view to providing iodine in a portable state. To this
end, we took advantage of the ready decomposition of potas-
sium iodide by organic acids. That even the weakest acids are
able to set hydriodic acid free, in acting on the iodides of the
alkaline metals, has been frequently noticed,* and we add the
the tollowing observations :
When solid potassium iodide is added to strong acetic acid,
in the cold, hydriodie acid is set free; and after standing for
some time (24-48 hours), this acid decomposes. and the free
iodine communicates to the solution a brownish-red color of
varying intensity. With free access of air, the liberation of
iodine begins at once, as shown by testing the mixture with
carbon disulphide. This action is more marked in strong
solutions than in weak.
* Dr. Rudolph Boehm, in his Handbuch der Spec. Pathologie und Therapie, vol. XV, p.
21, quotes Struve’s discovery that even hydro-sodium carbonate decomposes potassium
iodide in dilute aqueous solution. This power of carbonic acid has also been observed by
Kammerer (Virchow’s Archiv, LIX, 1874), and Binz (ibid., LXII). a
iat ved:
Action of Lodine upon Sulphides. 157
Tartaric and citric acids decompose potassium iodide in a
similar manner.
A mixture of any of these organic acids with potassium
iodide proves to be a powerful solvent of the natural sulphides.
An examination of the seventeen sulphides already mentioned
gave the following results :—
BEHAVIOR WITH POTASSIUM IODIDE AND CITRIC ACID.
Stibnite, argentite, sphalerite, chalcocite, bornite, and ull-
mannite, are attacked in the cold, with liberation of sulphur-
etted hydrogen ; heat increases the actiou,—the gas coming off
freely.
Galenite acts in the same manner, with formation of yellow
erystalline flakes of plumbic iodide. On applying heat, the
mineral is completely decomposed.
Cinnabar is also decomposed in the cold, with liberation of
sulphuretted hydrogen. Qn boiling, the decomposition is
complete, and crystals of mercuric iodide deposit on cooling,—
provided no great excess of potassium iodide is present.
Arsenopyrite is decomposed in the cold, but no sulphuretted
hydrogen appears to be set free. On boiling, the decomposition
proceeds rapidly.
Pyrrhotite, chalcopyrite, and bournonite yield no sulphur-
etted hydrogen in the cold, but freely on heating. The latter
is but feebly attacked.
Pyrite, niecolite and smaltite, give no sulphuretted hydrogen,
either cold or hot, though they are strongly attacked on bon
ing the liquid.
We ree is Miecked feebly in the cold; on heating, the
action is increased.
Molybdenite resists the action of this mixture of reagents.
Similar results were observed with tartaric and oxalic acids,
their decomposing power varying. Cinnabar, treated with a
mixture of potassium iodide and oxalic acid, is decomposed
with remarkable facility; the reaction sets in immediately
and in the cold; on boiling, the decomposition continues with
158 Action of Iodine upon Sulphides.
violence; and on cooling, the solution deposits white crystals
of hydro-potassium oxalate, mixed with scarlet crystals of mer-
curic iodide.
The probable nature of this reaction is shown in the follow-
ing equation :
2H,C,0,+ HgS+ 2KI—2KHC,0,+ Hegl.+ HS.
We examined the behavior of a few additional minerals
with a mixture of potassium iodide and citric acid, with the
results recorded below; but no special interest seems to be
attached to this method of attack.
Magnetite is decidedly, and franklinite teebly, attacked in
the cold, and strongly on heating. Hematite is feebly at-
tacked, and chromite not at all.
Hausmunnite, pyrolusite, aud the other oxides of mangauese,
being attacked by citric acid alone, yield, as may be anticipa-
ted, deep brown-red solutions colored by the free iodine.
Anglesite and pyromorphite are completely decomposed in
the cold, with formation of a yellow precipitate of plumbic
iodide.
Cuprite is also completely decomposed in the cold, with for-
mation of a yellowish-white precipitate of cuprous iodide, and
a colorless solution. If, however, heat be applied at the out-
set, the same precipitate forms, while the solution is of a blue
color.
We also examined the behavior of natural sulphides with a
mixture of citric acid and potassium bromide. The latter
does not, however, appear to be so easily decomposed as the
iodide, and no characteristic phenomena were observed; nearly
all the metallic bromides being soluble in water, no precipi-
tates were obtained. In order to avoid repetition, we may
briefly summarize the results by stating tuat, in general, the
action of the bromide is less energetic tian that of the iodide.
Those minerals which yielded only with difficulty to the lat-
ter reagent, resist the former even on heating,. Cinnabar,
whose behavior with the iodide is so remarkable, is but fee-
Action of Lodine upon Sulphides. 159
bly attacked by the bromide. Argentite, galenite, sphalerite,
-chalcocite, pyrrhotite, pyrite, and chalcopyrite, are attacked
in the cold, with or without liberation of sulphuretted hydro-
gen. Molybdenite resists this mixture of reagents, as well
as the others previously mentioned.
In studying the behavior of minerals with organic acids,
we obtained results which were embodied in a Table* exhib-
iting the eleven groups into which minerals are divided by
the action of citric acid alone and with reagents. We are
now able to add a twelfth group, viz: ‘“‘ minerals decomposed
by heating with citric acid fand potassium iodide,” and to
transfer thereto, from the list of “ minerals not decomposed by
the above reagents,” four species—cinnabar, magnetite, hema-
tite, and franklinite.
Thus of the ninety minerals whose behavior with organic
acids and reagents has been examined, only nine resist these
methods of attack.
Trinity College, Hartford, Conn.
* Ann. N, Y. Acad. Sci., Vol. I, p. 30.
160 New Birds from Grenada and Dominica.
XVI— Descriptions of Supposed New Species of Birds from
the Islands of Grenada and Dominica, West Indies.
BY GEORGE N. LAWRENCE.
Read June 3d, 1878.
In a letter received from Mr. Ober, dated St. George’s,
Grenada, April 5th, 1878, he writes: “I have nearly come
pleted Grenada; alas! Grenada has but. little to complete,
I send to the Smithsonian by the English ship ‘ Hermione,’ a
small box of birds, the result of my work here. I hope to
get a few more in another part of the island, but take this
chance to send them off.”
The box was sent me from the Smithsonian, on its arrival,
and contained 66 specimens, comprising 28 species; three of
these I consider to be undescribed.
1. Turdus Caribbceus.
Mate. Upper plumage dark-olive, with the forehead dull reddish-brown;
tail dark brownish olive; quills dark brown; lower part of throat, upper
part ot breast, and sides, clear ash; lower part of breast, middle of abdomen,
and under tail-coverts white; upper part of throat white, with distinct narrow
stripes of ashy-brown,; the under wing-coverts are pale cinnamon; upper
mandible blackish for two-thirds its length, the end yellow; the under is yel-
low, witii the base black; tarsi and toes brown; ‘‘ iris red, naked skin around
the eye orange.”’
Length (fresh), 9 1-4 inches; wing, 5; tail, 41-2; tarsus, 1 3-16.
There are two specimens in the collection, both males ; the length given of
the other is 9 1-2 inches, the tarsi are blackish-brown.
Habitat, Grenada. Mr. Ober says; “rather numerous, but
shy.”
Type in National Museum, Washington.
Remarks. ‘This species has anaked space around the eye,
similar to that of Z. gymnopthalmus; but it is of larger di-
New Birds From Grenada and Dominica. 161
mensions and differently colored from that species. The upper
plumage of the new bird is clear deep olive, not at all brown-
ish as in the other; the under plumage is of a lighter ash, and
has a much greater extent of white; the striations on the
throat are darker and more clearly defined.
2. Thryothorus Grenadensis.
FremaLy. Upper plumage of a rather bright ferruginous, a little inclining
to brownish on the head and hind neck, and brighter on the rump; lores
whitish tinged with rufous; alight rufous stripe extends over the eye to the
hind neck ; tail dull rufous, barred with blaek; the ptimary quills have their
outer webs of a dull light rufous, with broad black bars; the inner webs are
brownish-black ; the wing-coverts and tertials are rufous with narrower black
‘bars; under wing-coverts pale rufous; the throat is very pale rufous, inclin-
ing to whitish; the breast light rufous; the middle of the abdomen is of a
rather paler shade; the sides and under tail-coverts are of a bright darker fer-
ruginous ; the upper mandible brownish-black; the under pale yellow, dusky
at the tip; tarsi and toes hazel-brown.
Length (fresh), 4 3-4 inches; wing, 2 1-4; tail, 1 1-2; tarsus, 3-4; bill from
front, 11-16.
There is also a specimen of the male, but as it was in poor condition, I chose
the female as the type, from which it does not differ in plumage; its measure
is given; length, 5 inches; wing, 2 1-4; tail, 1 1-2.
Habitat, Grenada. “ Abundant.”’
Type in National Museum, Washington.
femarks. This species differ from TZ. rufescens, from
Dominica, in having the coloring lighter throughout, especially
below, the entire under-plumage of Z. rufescens being of
a dark rufous; there are subterminal black markings on the
under tail-coverts of 7. rufescens, whereas those of the new
species are immaculate.
T. musicus, from St. Vineent, is at once distinguished by its
white under-plumage.
3. Blacicus brunneicapillus.
Blacicus Blancot, Lawr., nee Gundlach.
May. The plumage above is of a clear olive-brown, assuming an ochreous
cast on the rump; the crown is of a much darker brown, forming a decided
cap; tail and quill-feathers brownish-black ; the tertials are edged with very
pale fulvous ; the throat is gray with just a tinge of fulvous on the lower
162 New Birds from Grenada and Dominica.
part; middle of breast, abdomen, and under wing-coverts reddish-ochreous,
under tail-coverts of the same color, but paler; sides of the breast olivaceous ;
upper mandible black, the under pale yellowish-white ; tarsi and toes brown-
ish-black. °
Length (fresh), 53-4 inches ; wing, 2 7-8; tail, 25-8; tarsus, 5-8.
Habitat, Dominica. My. Ober says ; “everywhere abundant
in the ravines and dark valleys of the mountains.”
Type in National Museum, Washington.
Remarks. In“ A Provisional List of the Birds of Domi-
nica,” published in ‘ Forest and Stream,’ Dec. 6th, 1877, this
bird was put as Blacicus Llancoi, Gundlach. Wishing to make
a comparison with the type, [ desired Dr. Gundlach to loan it
to me for that purpose, with which request he kindly com-
plied. The specimen was received quite recently ; and I found
that, though closely allied, the two birds are quite distinct.
B. Blancoi is from Porto Rico; the specimen sent is
mounted, and is of somewhat smaller dimensions than the
bird from Dominica ; the wing measures 2 5-8 inches; the tail,
2 1-2; the tarsus, 9-16. The crown is olive-brown, which color
gradually merges into the greenish-olive of the back and rump.
In the new species the crown is deep brown, and the upper
plumage olive-brown ; it also differs in having the throat gray,
which in the other is light fulvous; the color of the abdomen
is rather paler than it is in B. Blancoz.
In another specimen of the new species, a female, “in
young of the year plumage,” the feathers of the wings and
back are strongly marked with rufous, yet the upper plumage
is as decidedly brown as in the adult, and the throat gray.
4. Qitiscalus luminosus.
MALE.—The general plumage is of alustrous dark bluish-violet; the upper
and under tail coverts are dull dark green; tail dark glossy green; tertials,
outer webs of larger quills, and the middle and larger wing-coverts, glossy
green like the tail; the inner webs of the larger quills are black; smaller wing-
coverts the color of the back; under wing-coverts black; the bill and feet
are black; ‘‘iris yellow.’’
Length (fresh), 10 1-4 inches ; wing, 5; tail, 41-2; tarsus, 11-4; bill, 1 1-4. 3
FemALe.—Upper plumage of a fine dark brown, light on the crown, the
feathers of which are margined with dull pale rust-color; the tail is blackish-
brown, with a wash of greenish; quills dark brown; the under plumage is dark
brownish-ash, lighter on the throat and breast, and fuliginous on the flanks,
lower part of abdomen, and under tail-coverts; on the lower part of the neck
is a wash of dull rust color; bill and feet black; ‘‘iris yellow.”
Length (fresh), 9 3-4 inches, wing 43-4; tail, 4; tarsus, 3-16; bill11-8.
Habitat :—Grenada.
Types in National Museum, Washington.
Remarks. The male of this species, in dimensions and
general appearance, somewhat resembles Q. brachypterus from
Porto Rico, but is of a brighter and more uniform violet; it
may be at once known by its upper and under tail-coverts
being green, the other having the upper-coverts colored like
the back, and the under ones black. The females are totally
unlike,—that sex in Q. brachypterus being black like the
male, only duller.
In all the West Indian species of this genus, with which I
am acquainted, except the bird now described, both sexes arc
black.
164 Testing the Value of Guns by Firing under Water.
XVIL.— Testing the Value of Guns by Firing under Water.
BY HENRY A. MOTT, JR., PH. D., E. M.
Read May 13th, 1878. $ oe
with the object of perfecting a counter-torpedo for Count
Kolowrat, my attention was directed by Mr. Julius H. Stried-
inger, the well-known civil engineer, to some experiments
conducted by Maj. Gen. Uchatius,* in Austria, in regard to
firing undex water.
Uchatius, when reading in Jules Verne’s “Twenty Thou- a
sand Leagues under the Sea,” how Captain Nemo, with his in- ex:
voluntary guests, sheltered in a diving-bell, devoted himself to
the pleasures of hunting, and how with a pneumatic gun, at a
depth of 10 meters, he shot an albatross while flying a meter
above the surface of the sea, asked himself the question,—Is it
possible, as a general thing, to shoot under water? And, if it
be so, why are not divers provided with fire-arms for defense
against large fishes? It is known, says Uchatius, that fishes,
if they are not too deep under the surface of the water, can be
shot from the land or from boats. But it is also known that
the covering of a war-ship reaches at the most only 2 or 3 |
meters under the surface of the water, and below this depth «
the ship is considered invulnerable for the greatest hostile
shots; since the latter can strike only under an angle of —
20 to 80 degrees, and, consequently, before their contact with
the unprotected part of the ship, must have passed through
from 6 to 8 meters of water.
The subject appeared sufficiently interesting to Uchatius to
prompt him to conduct a series of experiments.
Under a raft built of timber, he fastened a rejected Austrian
service rifle, by means of iron spans, so that when the raft |
floated on the water, the gun was held from 0.5m. under the a
water in a horizontal position. The discharge was effected a
While investigating the force of explosives under water, ‘
i
&
* Mittheilungen uber Gegenstande des Artillerie-und-Genie-Wesens, Vol. XIII, n. 54.53,
Testing the Value of Guns by Firing under Water. 165
from the shore, by means of a string. An inch plank was
used as a target, which was sunk vertically in the water at a
given distance from the mouth of the gun. The results of
Uchatius’ experiments were as follows:
At a distance of 1.5m. (4.90 feet), . . . . No impression.
erm weites) dom. (4.10-feet), ... . 8 to 4 mm: deep.
ey mane iim. ~' (e268 tect), so. 2 7... Pieteed,
According to these experiments, a distance of .5m. decided
whether there was to be any impression or whether the board
was to be pierced.
These experiments being of so original a nature, and seeing
in them a means of arriving at a number of important results,
I determined to verify the same and elaborate upon them.
Having already constructed a tank twelve feet (3.65 76m.)
long by 9 feet (2.7432m.) wide by 3 feet high (.9144m)., capable
of holding over ten tons (907.10528 kilogrammes) of water, I
had the sides securely bolted together by large beams of
wood, to prevent them from bursting out. 1 also had firmly
constructed, within the tank, wooden rests for the guns to
be used, so that there could be at least 15 inches of water
over them, if so desired.
Being anxious to secure the best guns for experiments, I
visited the office of the Remington Manufacturing Co.,
stated the object of my experiment, and Mr. Alford, the
manager, kindly furnished me with guns and all the cartridges
needed.
My first experiments were conducted on the 22nd of
February, 1878, in the presence of Count Kolowrat, Lieuten-
ant of the Austrian Army, Mr. Barnet Phillips of the WV. Y.
Times, and Mr. A. Alford of Remington’s Sons.
Three breech-loading Remington rifles were used for the
experiment :
I. Tae New York Srare Monet (or U. S. model), used at
Creedmoor by the National Guards; .50 inch caliber (or
12.7mm.) Barrel 35 1-8 inch (.9017m.) long. The cartridges
used were composed as follows :
166 Testing the Value of Guns by Firing under Water.
TABLE No. 1.
PARTS. no. 1. “No. 2.
3 : Grains. |- Grams. Grains. |} Grams.
Weichtof cartridges: ssaae- oes aceeee eee 676 119 43 81 | 679.36 44 02
nO! Du wdlere te eee Rebs {ihe 6800 | 4406 | 68630 | 4 447°
SMRSOLIDILN EE 55.8. yi BR Tira Pee een BD 450.380 | 29170 | 450.489 29 190
SP omOL Dass (CASO «senna ey ee Oe 152.169 9 860 | 156 490 | 10.140
oaiof paradfitie. “ors corel tae eae ea 5 570 37a) | 82751 «| eae
otal. Messe secaee ec ee Neen 676 119 | 4381 | 679.36 | .44 02
II. Tue Sprinerterp Mover (or U. 8. Army Rifle) .58 in.
caliber (14.7mm). Barrel 39.1-8 in. (1.0033m.) long. The
cartridges used were manufactured by the Winchester Co.,
being very inferior to those manufactured by Remington—at
least ‘one-half missed fire. The proportion of powder varied
considerably, as the following table shows:
TABLE NO. 2.
PARTS. No. 1. No. 2.
: Grains. | Grams. | Grains. Grams,
Weight of CaRtrid ee tue esac naris eee ee RTS ABT 50.449 765 939 49 63
“of powder : 90.000 5 838 | 84 727 5 490
Sas of bulletins. eee 542 627 35 225 542 006 35 120
“of brass case 131.026 8 49 129.328 8 380
“of filling* and paraffin 14.926 .8956 8 565 .555
1 313 085
EUOURLNEE han erie o ea Ee tk yt CoE Ra Oe 778.579 50.449 765 9.9 49 63
'* The bullets were hollow to half their height—the cavity being filled with a substance
resembling white lead or putty.
IIL. Tae Spaniss Moprer—.433 in. caliber (11mm.). Barrel
35.1-8 in. (.9017m.) long.
TABLE NO. 3.
PARTS. No. 1. No. 2.
Grains. | Grams. | Grains. | Grams.
Weight otscartnidpe:. eee .acna cocmenee etree tae 605.127 39.21 612.69 39.7
Ee MOLSDOW GET is hetecis ca cnciows canoe eee eee Mn DT 4.695 | 73.121 4.738
SSW MOL UOT OG I ciscoriais a conte sicon sla eee eee 384 8990, 24.940 | 388.988 25.205
FeeLOLMDLARSICABO sa. ssiclees nc mre cc ae cee ee 144.6070 9.370 147.848 9.580
oo OLSDRERTING eactara'~ (a Sis oi have owiehe Menino Cee 3.1639 -205 | 2.783 -17T
REO tase ae eee CP ean ese ts fea eee | 605.1279 39.21 612 69 39.7
The target consisted of a white-pine- board 8 ft. high, 10 in,
ies 9
Be fe
Testing the Value of Guns by Firing under Water. 167
% _ wide, and 1 in. thick ; and was securely nailed upright in the
x tank, by means of braces, so as to afford perfect resistance to the
bullet. The temperature of the water was 49 C., sp. gr. 1.000.
The rifle was placed on the supports in the tank, was loaded
under water, and fired by inserting the hand and pulling the
trigger. In the first few experiments the trigger was pulled
by a string at a respectful distance.
EXPERIMENTS WITH RIFLE No. L.
(U. S. Model Rifle)
TABLE No. 4.
NO OF ‘ HEIGHT OF WATER
SHOT. AT A DISTANCE OF REMARES. GWE, PMGNE.
1 2 feet 0 inches. The board was penetrated 834 inches.
2 2 « 6 “ce GG “e “a “ce “ce aa
3 83 “a 0 “e “ec be “ec be “ce «és
4 3 “e 6 “ce be be “é “ce “ce ce
. 5 3 ‘ec 9 “ce “e “e ee “ce se ce
j 6 3 “cc 10% be “ «é be “ 6c «é
"/ 3 oe 11 “ec “ce “ “ “e 6c te
8 3 oc 114 “ec “e “ee ce <é 1214 “cc
9 3 6. 114 “ce “ ce 73 “6 7 ae “cc
10 3 “é 114 ee “ee «6 “cc ee | “e “cc
11 Bese ALLS Zin ee The bullet was imbedded | s “
119) 3 “ 113% “ce “ce “e “eé : ce “< «
13 Les nO af 34 inch indentation se SG
14 4 ec 0 ‘ec ee ““c 6e ce 6
15 4 be 8 “ec 4% «é be “ce te
16 4 “ec 84 “ce ae “ce : be be “ce
17 4 “ 1014 66 1-32 «6 be “ “
18 4 CG) AYE a0 Indented 06 ca
F 19 4 Sree iL Seon Se No mark ss «
20 5 “ce 0 “ce “c “cc “c be
EXPERIMENTS WITH RIFLE No. II.
(U.S. Army Rifle).
TABLE No 5.
NO OF HEIGHT OF WATER
SHOTS. AT A DISTANCE OF REMARES. OVER RIFLE.
1 3 feet 3 inches The board was penetrated 513 inches.
DO) 6“ 5 be ce aa “cc 6 ‘é oe
3 3 “ce 6 “e “fe io “e “se 7 “ec
4 3 “ce 9 “ec “é ee be iT; 6 “ec
5 3 6 10 “ec “ec “cc «ce “e 6c “
6 3 «ce 1044 <6 16 «6 <6 “ < 12% «ce
7 3 6c 104 “cc “cc “e “cc “e 1214 “é
8 3 be 10% <6 GG OG «6 Co 1234 0G
9 3 “e 1034 et 6 “e oe «é “cc “e
10 3 ets 06 Bullet imbedded “6 ‘s
11 3 “6 iL Ge be ce 6 “ce
12 4 : “6 0 “6 ; “ec WG 53% ce
13 | 4 “sc 0 “6 be iT; o
168 Testing the Value of Guns by Firing» ler Water.
EXPERIMENTS WITH RIFLE No. III.
(Spanish Model Rifle).
TABLE No. 6.
Bee AT A DISTANCE OF REMARES. Ws Ov uh EE
a] 8 feet 734 inches The board was penetrated 514 inches.
2 3 «se 934 ce “ “ce
3 3 “cc 10 «é a3 be ce (v7 12 “é
4 3 Go Spar Bullet deeply imbedded. ry <6
5 3 co TO go Imbedded G6 se
6 3 “ce 1034 G se 7 “cc
7 3 be 10% << be 4 “
8 3 Sead. es A inch indentation 12 Q6
9 3 “ce 11144 ce iy * “e ire “cc
10 4 6 tA ot uy “e be a “é
11 4 ae 13% “e yy ae *¢ “cc ce
12 4 ef 2 aG Slightly imbedded z 12 a
13 4 nf ee 14% inch indentation es oe
14 4 ‘ 5 cs Slightly imbedded cs se
15 4 OG by Cu , 1g inch indentation « “
16 4 ce 534 uC 144 inch indentation “ “e
17 5 £€ O- So 1-16 inch indentation ou a6
18 5 ar Ae 1-64 inch indentation GG ie
19 5 a 2 ae No mark SG es a
The principal points of the above tables may be presented in
a condensed form as follows:
TABLE NO. 7.
NO. OF DEPTH OF
SHOTS. RIFLE. ATA DISTANCE OF |IN METERS REMARKS. WATER.
i ee
9&10 U. 8. Model: Sedu eiets 3 feet 11% inches 1.2019 |Board was penetrated! 1214 in
11 & 12 O00 By OO ney 406 1.2074 |Bullet was imbedded Ohi 0G
19 GG Of gaooc ae ANE RS SPLITS Zin nee 1.5122 |No mark:.-..2220..25 oe ae
8&9 |U.S. Army a 93 TIA ce 1.1820 ,Board was penetrated OBE G3
10 &11|} “* Se ee st es 3} o@ Tal a | 1.1894 |Bullet was imbedded da 0
3 Spanish | Model . Bi eo) ae 11644 |Board was penetrated| 12 <«<
4 « Sree BLO 1.1704 |Bullet was “Mubedoeg Gay 400
19 <a 3u Bee Os 42 fs 1.5374 |Nomark....... BURCG
From this table it would seem that the U. S. model is far
superior to the other rifles. A board was penetrated with
this rifle at 3ft. 113 in., whilst with the U.S. Army rifle
the board had to be # inch nearer the rifle, or at 3 ft. 102 in.,
before it was penetrated; and when the Spanish model was
used, the board had to be 154, in. nearer the rifle than in the
first case, or at a distance of 3 ft. 10in. This relation was true
for the cartridges used, which were composed of 68 grains
of powder and 450 of bullet for the U. S. model,—90 grains
of powder and 542 of bullet for the U.S. Army rifle,-and 72
Testing the Value of Guns by Firing under Water. 169
grains of powder and 384 of bullet for the Spanish model. The
question naturally arose, what would be the relation if car-
tridges for each rifle were composed of the same proportions
of powder and bullet. This I considered a very important
problem, and I therefore submitted the proposition to pre-
pare 25 cartridges for each rifle, to contain exactly 70 grains of
powder and 450 grains of bullet each, to the Messrs. Reming-
ton’s Sons, and Thee willingly ooiunteseetl to prepare them for
me. It will be noticed from the above tables that a quarter
of an inch determined in every case whether the bullet was
to penetrate the board, or was to be imbedded. This may
seem a very short distance, but when we consider that water is
770 times denser than the air, at 4° C., Bar. 29.922 in. (Pres.
—760 mm. of Hg.), one-quarter of an inch under water is
equivalent to over 16 feet through the air. If a cartridge con-
tains sufticient force to propel a bullet from a rifle through
the air so that it will penetrate a board exactly 2400 feet away,
if the board were placed 2416 feet, it would not be difficult to
conceive, instead of the bullet passing through the board, of its
being imbedded. Precisely the same thing happens under
_ water; the force imparted to the bullet is quite sufficient to
penetrate a board 3 feet 11 inches distant, when the U.S. Model
Rifle is employed, but the force expended in travelling one-
quarter of an inch farther deprives the bullet of the necessary
amount of force to penetrate the board.
The preparing of the cartridges for further experiments, as I
have already stated, was done for me by the Messrs. Remington.
In making the cartridge for the U. 8. Army Rifle, the shell,
being made for 90 grains of powder, was too large for 60
grains, and consequently there would be an air-chamber
between the bullet and the powder if wadding were not placed
between. The first cartridges made for me contained this air
chamber, but as I was of the opinion that the same amount of
force would not be communicated to the bullet so effectually if
the powder was in a loose state, as it would be if it were
packed, the Messrs. Remington made me other cartridges with
170 Testing the Value of Guns by Firing under Water.
the powder packed with a paper wad, although Mr. Alford
stated to me that it was the impression of sportsmen that there
_would be no difference.
by actual experiment. To prepare cartridges for the Spanish
model would have involved considerable extra expense 5 I
therefore concluded to substitute a Sharp’s Rifle of .50 in. caliber.
The cartridges were composed as follows:
TABLE NO. 8. t
(SEE TABLES 1, 2. 3.)
I. CARTRIDGES FOR |II. CARTRIDGES (air) |I1I. CARTRIDGES FOR
PARTS. .50 CALIBER. FOR .58 CALIBER. .58 CALIBER.
Grains. Grams. | Grains Grams. Grains. } Grams.
Weight of cartridge ....... | 648.03 41.99 669 94 43 41 695.43 |. 45.061
f — ey a ff _——t
<< .of powder.......... 70.22 4.55 69 91 4 53 7019 | 4.648
SSO ale ASaacous Se 450.18 99.17 449 75 29.142 | 447.85 29.019
anwotshelletsn sheen tl 26ko5 8.20 147.23 9.54 161 .82 10.485
13 81 * 895
<< of paraffine...... _. 1.08 07 3 05 .198 1.76 ' 114
Motels pees eek « 6eee] (64808 41.99 669 94 43.41 £95 43 45.061
* Wad.
The following tables contain the report of my experiments
conducted with the new cartridges, on May 4th.
Temperature of the water, 19° C., or 66.2 F.
EXPERIMENTS WITH THE U. 8S. ARMY RIFLE.
2 TABLE No. 9.
Height of water above the rifle, 1114 inches, in each case.
CARTRIDGES WITH CARTRIDGES WITH
[ decided therefore to test this point
NO OF
Snens THE POWDER PACKED. THE POWDER LOOSE. REMARKES.*
1 DISTANCE. DISTANCE.
LU PSHeCtMHO MN CHES. : £...'scicslcwtellicaisiewreciewislaveieelesicne et aeieisere 44 inch indentation
9 Ee AK Sta AEM eso ORES ae 3 feet 10 inches 1-32 inch indentation
Seal GrLCOLLO GRIN CHES . ccteresc'e-o:t'ere|| recs mareisin Stole meal cinte isin eerie Penetrated the board
- 5p aa0 on oU sors baneoa SSS ETO aE 8 feet 954 mre Tanbedaded
Pll Bitect Oaminetes, Jar2102 442| a. <bies sotseuetacticce abeeee Imbedded
8 3 feet 934 inches ¥4 inch indentation
Dall Bask Saoqecs sO Dba BSeNaaRoSTe Bie GG) Sb 800 } Completely imbedded
LOR ten cece eskeeiweshiaGcaceselc sek Bie SOB acs Imbedded
i Mbesnboasoes csoob Gach uasbEe of ee TOU eee Imbedded
AN a aed oe v Mokank noe eer 8 (Olen \ Deeply imbedded
USP vaoaralareieistwiciers tere seloetearieraioleresiae By en EA IGG Almost through
* Quite a difference in effect will be noticed between the same cartridge in the second and
third columns of the table, owing to the powder being loose.
“
‘
q
mer Te esting the Value of Guns by Furmg under Water. 171
EXPERIMENT WITH SHARP’S RIFLE.
Caliber .50 in., or 12.7 mm. Barrel 30 1-8 inches. The car-
tridges used have the composition in the above table, No. 8
first column.
TABLE NO. 10.
Height of water above the rifle, 1114 inches.
NO. OF SHOTS. DISTANCE. REMARKS.
1 3 feet 10 inches. Penetrated the board.
2 3 11% “ce “cc ‘6 ae
3 3 “¢e 11% “6 “cc ce 66
; 4 Ul Cats inch. ce OY 08
5 4 “cc 1 be Lys be fa cis
6 4 se 1% ‘e ce “e ee
7 Caper anal eAlerts Deep indentation.
8 4 2% = 44 in. indentation.
EXPERIMENTS WITH U. 8. MODEL RIFLE I.
TABLE No. 11.
Height of water above the rifle, 1114 inches.
NO. OF SHOTS. DISTANCE. * REMARKS.
1 4feet0 inches -Penetrated the board.
» 4 “e 1% “6 +6 “ CG
3 4 1% « Imbedded.
4 © 4 “ee 2 «“e ““
*Same cartridge as used for the Sharp’s Rifle.
Tabulating the principal points in the above tables, we find .
. the results as follows:
TABLE No. 12.
The height of the water above the rifle in all cases 1114 inches.
NO. OF SHOTS. RIFLE. DISTANCE. REMARKS.
3 U. 8. Army Rifle 3 feet 95% inches Powder packed.—Board penetrated.
6 and 7 3 934 Imbedded.
* “ « LG WIEN 5G a feRe = GG Powder loose.—Board penetrated.
14 ‘ eceecen |S) acon g Sanne) fal Deeply imbedded.
6 Sharp Rifle 4 « 114% <“ jBoard was penetrated
. 7 | “A eee ECC TEVA iG Deeply indented.
2 U.S. Model 4s WE SER R cs Board was penetrated.
3 | sf £ Ae ees Imbedded.
*As the cartridges ran out, was unable to try this experiment ; but as the bullet was
almost through at 3 feet 834 inches, my experience indicates that at 3 feet 876 inches, the
bullet would have Peneumted the board.
172 = Testing the Value of Guns by Firing under Water.
On carefully examining the figures in this table, it will be
seen that when the U.S. Model rifle or Sharp’s rifle is used
exactly the same results are obtained; that is to say, the
board would be penetrated at a distance of 4 feet 1 1-2 inches,
while in the case of the U. 8. Army rifle, with the packed
cartridge, the board had to be 1 7-8 inches nearer the rifle, or
at a distance of 3 feet 9 5-8 inches. One inch and seven-eighths
through water is equivalent to 120.31 feet through the air; it
seems, therefore, that the U.S. Army rifle is very inferior to
the other two. Even with 90 grains of powder and 542+ grains
of bullet, as shown by Table 7, it is greatly interior to the U.
S. Model.
On examining the shape al the bullets employed, I found
that while the Balle used in the cartridges for both the U.S.
Model and Sharp’s rifles were conical, those employed in the
cartridges for the army rifle were quite blunt, Fearing that
the shape of the bullet offered some resistance to its progress,
I carefully cut the bullet of the army rifle cartridges quite
conical, but found in several experiments, that only a differ-
ence of 3-8 of an inch was made; —that is to say, that when
the blunt bullet was used, the board was penetrated at 3 feet
9 5-8 inches, and when the conical bullet was used, at 3 feet
10 inches.
' When cartridges were used containing the powder loose, by
examining Table 12 it will be seen that the results are very
variable, and that the board had to be 1 1-8 inch nearer the
rifle, before it could be penetrated.
In the following table are given the results of the four rifles
~ used for experiments, compared with the Austrian Service
rifle.
TABLE 13.
NAME OF RIFLE. PENETRATED THE| WEIGHT OF | WEIGHT OF REMARKS.
TARGET AT POWDER. BULLET.
U. 8. Model. 3 ft. 114 inches. 68 +-grains.| 450 grains. See Table 7 & 1.
U. 8. Model. 4° 1% 70: CG 450 Ke e “11 & 8.
Sharp’s Rifle. 4“ 14% Gd 70° fs 450 og asi «10 & 8.
U.S. Army Rifle. |3 “ 103% ny 90: GaN 542 £¢ a f 7 & 2.
U. S. Army Rifle. 13“ 95% ce 70: « 450 a ce Os 9& 8.
Spanish Model. 3“ 10 oo 72... “ 384 cs eG 7&3.
Austrian Rifle. 3 638% Ke By Uchatius.
Testing the Value of Guns by Firing under Water. 178
_ It will be seen from this table that the U.S. Model (N. Y.
State Model) and Sharp’s rifle come first; then the U.S.
Army rifle; next the Spanish Model; and last the Austrian
Service rifle. The experiments made by Uchatius with this
last weapon were very limited; for example, he did not de-
termine the distance that established the fact, whether the bullet
‘is to penetrate the board or is to be imbedded ; he consequently
did not arrive at the true value of the rifle as regards penetra-
tion; and as the weight of powder and bullet were not given
in his report, it is hardly fair to consider the Austrian rifle
inferior to those that I tested, until more exact experiments
‘are conducted with it.
' It now becomes necessary to investigate also the cause of
the variation between the different rifles experimented with.
It will be remembered that in the first part of my paper i
stated that my object was to verify the experiments of Ucha-
tius. I therefore adopted as much as possible the conditions
under which he worked. For instance, he says, “ the distances
were measured from the mouth of the gun.” From the de-
scription given of the rifles used by me, it will be seen that the
length of barrels differed ; whiie in the U.S. Army rifle the
barrel was 39 1-8 inches Jong, that of the U.S. Model and
Spanish Model was 35 1-8 inches, while that of the Sharp’s rifle
was only 30 1-8 inches. It will be evident, as all my meas-
urements were taken from the end of the barrel —instead of
from the end of the cartridge,—that the bullet in the barrel
of the greatest length had to travel through more water (in
the barrel ) than in a barrel of less length. \
ee ee ey Ane Rie
; | .08 caliber.
parapet Nl SES 91 ea Mee Zn
7 Lean OSG | U. S. Model Rifle
: | ——.50 caliber.
eee alls | H !
See EDF es
login omnia eT age Shurp's Rifle 250
: i caliber.
Be NN eA Re es Bg
ar .,-2 Spanish Model
— : 4° Rifle—.433 caliber.
174 Testing the Value of Guns by Firing under Water. an RS ; ;
From the above illustration it will be seen, supposing the
_ cartridges to be all of the same length, that the bulletin the
U. S. Army rifle had to travel through (89 1-8—-35 1-8) 4
inches more water than in the U. S. Model rifle, and that the —
bullet from the Sharp’s rifle did not have to traverse as much
water by (35 1-8—80 1-8) 5 inches, as the bullet of the U.S.
Model rifle. Correction must therefore be made, before any
true comparison of the rifles can be reached. With respect to
the cartridges, also, some correction must be made, as they
are not of the same length.
CARTRIDGES.
(OE SS
U. S. Model and
Sharp’s Rifles.
U.S. Aimy Rifle.
Spanish Model
Rifle.
It is evident that if the measurements are taken from the
cartridge, they must be from that part of it which fits the barrel,
and not from the end of the bullet; as the bullet has a more or
less conical shape, it is therefore surrounded by water when
the rifle is submerged. In the cartridges for the U.S. Army,
U.S. Model, and Sharp’s rifles, the end of the metaliic case is
ae Testing the Value of Guns by Firing under Water. 175
the proper point for measurement. In the cartridge for the
Spanish Model, the measurement must be from that point of
the case just before it becomes bevelled to a smaller vircum-
ference. Regarding these points, we find from the above
illustrations that the case of the U. S. Army cartridge is 2-82—
1-16 inch less than the U.S. Model, and in the cartridge for the
Spanish Model the point of measurement is 6-32—=3-16 inches
less than that of the U. S. Model. The proper correction
then to make for the U. S. Army rifle, is 4 inches (389 1-8—
35 1-8) for the barrel and 1-16 inch for the case, or in all 4 1-16
inches. For the Sharp’s rifle, 5 inches (85 1 8—30 1-8) is the
total correction, as the same cartridge is used for the U. &.
Model.
For the Spanish Rifle, the barre] being the same as that of
the U.S. Model, the only correction will be for the cartridge,
or 3-16 inch—total correction. Making the above correc-
tions in the results obtained with equal weight of powder and
bullet for each rifle, measured from the mouth or nozzle of the
gun, we obtain the true relation of one rifle to another, which
will at once be seen to be quite different from the first re-
sults. /
TABLE No. 14.
{
RIFLE. FIRST DISTANCE. |CORREOTED DISTANCE. REMARKS.
U.S. Army Rifle...............|3 ft. 95g inches | 4 ft. 111-16inches |Board was penetrated
tee NSS “Gs lonoclogonedousan 3ft.934 “< 4ft 113-16 <“ Bullet was imbedded
U. S. Model Rifle...............|4ft.144 «“ 4ft.1% 60 Board was penetrated
cee ss Sob creetets a eersiaveterets 4.134 < 4ft 134 “6 Bullet was imbedded
Sharps Rifle) 2. cece sees cece oe 4ft.1143 <« 3 ft. 816 63 Board was penetrated
0 OFS EBEE 3 .../4ft.1384 << 3 ft. 834 og Bullet was imbedded
' *Spanish Model.. ...|3 ft. 10 ac 3ft.103-16 <“ Board was penetrated
ose yas Ce rane --|8ft.104% « 3ft.107-16 “ Bullet was imbedded
* The powder in this case was 72—73 grains; bullet 384—388 grains
By examining the corrected results in the third column of
the above table, it will be seen that the U. S. Army rifle is
superior, by 3-16 inch, to the U.S. Model rifle; and that this
latter is 5 inches superior to the Sharp’s rifle. Calculating
for each rifle at what distance a board would be penetrated if
the bullet passed through air instead of water, we find:
at
~
eM aA RRO: Mabah ts abel hh SG roi MY
. ut babar Bi ent vie Pie
176 = Testing the Value of Guns by Firing under Water.
TABLE No. 15.
DISTANCE THROUGH DISTANCE THROUGH
RIFLE. WATER. AIR.
UES Army ARiflo san eeaema eas oes Sere 4 feet 1 11-16 inch. | 3182 54 feet. ~
Wis (Suva NIM Bit ip gnadsapenlascuduoopodacudwo 4 feet 114 inch. 8176.25 feet.
Sharp's Rilo rsc aaa seseeees eee eee eee 3 feet 814 inch. .- 9855.41 feet.
SpanisheMrodelt emcee secre eee ee : 3 feet 103-16 inch. 2962.13 feet.
From this table it appears that the bullets from the U.S.
Army rifle will penetrate a board through the air at 6.29 feet
farther than when the U.S. model is used, and 327.13 feet
farther than when the Sharp’s rifle is used, with the same weight
of powder and bullet.
In conclusion, I would remark that there can be no doubt,
if the subject of firing submerged arms is understood and
appreciated, that in the future, when an arm is to be tested,
instead of firing in the air, it will be fired under water; and
that as the editor of the ‘Forest and Stream’ says, ‘long
ranges for testing rifles will be supplanted by water tanks.”
With respect to the tank, a word or two may be of advantage.
It should be about 12 feet long by 2 feet wide by 3 feet
high; and if made of wood, the wood must be at least two
inches thick, and the sides securely bolted together. As water
is only very slightly compressible, it will readily be understood
that, when the gun is fired, the force of the explosion is at
once communicated to the sides of the tank, and unless they
are securely bolted they will be readily broken apart. The
tank could be made of iron, or could have heavy plate glass
sides in aniron frame, when the bullet could beseen to drop.
By the use of this method, range and penetration can be
arrived at with the greatest precision ;—also the value of the
numerous gunpowders in the market can be accurately ascer-
tained,as well as the maximum effect from the minimum amount
of powder. The best weight of bullet for a given weight of
powder, the best length and bore of barrel for a given weight of
powder and bullet, and the actual range of a given cartridge,
—all these determinations can be made in a room less than
twelve feet square.
hy She z ok
5
The Fungi of Texas. ATG
The height of water over the rifle, according to my experi-
ments, makes no difference, as the same results were obtained
when the rifle was submerged five inches as when sub-
merged 12 inches. This is not singular, when we consider the
rapidity with which the bullet travels and the short time the
column of waterhas to actonit. The cause of the limited range
under water, then, is the fact of the motion of the bullet being
opposed by a medium of much greater density than the at-
mosphere.
The variation between different rifles, from my experiments
I have been led to believe, is due in part to differences in the
length of barrel, in the size of bore, and in the internal strue-
ture of barrel; but more particularly to the fact that asa
rule the amount of powder and bullet are not only in absurd
relations to each other, but are not in correct proportions for
the length and bore of barrels peculiar to different rifles.
These facts only demonstrate that there is a large number of
very important points yet to be examined.
XVIIUI.—The Fungi of Texas,
BY M. C. COOKE, M. A., LL. D.
Corresponding Member N. Y. Acad. Sci. Read May 27th, 1878.
The following is an enumeration of all the species of Fungi
which, so far as I am aware, have hitherto been detected in
Texas. In addition to the few collected by Wright and
others, and mentioned in Berkeley’s North American Fungi,
a small collection of two hundred specimens, gathered a few
years since by Mr. H. W. Ravenal, has been examined ; and
after the determination of these, the whole number of species
does not exceed one hundred and fifty. This is a very poor
catalogue for a State which is undoubtedly rich in these
plants; but the enumeration will possess an interest and a
178 The Fungi of Tewas.
value, on account of its being the first and only attempt yet
made to bring together the results of previous observers, and
to present in a separate and distinct manner what is known of
the mycologic flora of Texas.
al. Agaricus (Collybia) Texensis, Berk. and COurt., Ann. Nat. Hist:, ser. I,
_ vol. xii, pp. 418.
In woods. Wright (3162).
2. Montagnites Candollei, Fr., Ep., 241.
On sandy ground.- Wright.
3. Leutinus tigrinus, Fr., Hym. Eur., p. 481.
On wood. Wright (3148).
A, Strobilomyces strobilaceus, Berk:, Outl., p. 236.
On the ground. Wright (3889). -
5. Polyporus (Mesopus) arcularius, Fr., Hym: Eur., 526:
On trunks. Wright (3142), :
6. Polyporus (Anoderma) Lindheimeri, B. and C. in Grevillea, N. A. F., No. 130.
On sassafras. Lindheimer (3639).
7. Polyporus (Inoderma) versicolor, Fr., Hym. Eur., 568.
On stumps. Houston ; Rav. (287). |
8. Polyporus (Inoderma) barbatulus, Fr., Nova Sym., 71.
On wood. Bigelow (6376). :
9. Polyporus (Resupinatus) contiguus, Fr.. Hym. Eur., 571.
On wood. Wright, (3906, 3907).
10. Trametes hydnoides, Fr., Ep., 490.
On wood. Wright (3093).
11. Trametes Lindheimeri, B. and C., Grevillea, No. 154.
On stumps. Wright (3764, 3919).
12. Merulius Wrightti, Berk., Grevillea, N. A. F., 164.
On wood. Wright (3144.)
13. Irpex tabucinus, B. and C., Grevillea, N. A. F., 198.
On bark. Wright (3152).
14. Kneiffia setigera, Fr., Hym. Eur., 628.
On trunks. Wright (3899). Ravenal (154).
15. Thelephora cladonia, Schwz., Car., No. 1068.
On the ground. Wright (3272).
16. Sterewm dissitum, Berk., Grevillea, N. A. F., 241.
On dead wood. Wright (3903).
17. Sterewm Curtisii, Berk., Grevillea, N. A. F., 239.
On oak. Houston ; Rav. (134, 160).
a
Pe
fe
The Fungi of Texas. 19
18. Stereum pruinatum, B. and Curt., Cuba, No, 409.
On living trees. Houston ; Rav. (246).
19. Stereum acerinum, Fr., Hym. Eur., 645.
On trunks. Houston ; Rav. (269).
20. Corticium calceum, Fr., Hym. Eur., 652.
On wood. Wright (3914).
21. Corticium comedens, Fr., Hym. Eur., 656.
On fallen limbs. Houston ; Rav. (264).
22. Corticium lactescens, Fr., Hym. Eur., 650. ;
On fallen limbs. Houston ; Ray. (271). 2
23. Corticium earneum, Berk. and Cooke. (n. s.)
Effused, somewhat membranaceous, ochraceous flesh colour, the margin
whitish and fibrillose; hymenium thin, smooth and even to the naked eye,
cracking when dry.
On logs. Houston ; Rav. (78).
This is one of those species in which the hymenium is fur-
nished with rough spindle-shaped cells, which project above.
the surface. It has been proposed to remove these species
from Corticium, and place them in a genus intermediate be-
tween that and Sterewm, under the name of Penzophora. wo
24. Cyphella villosa, Pers., Syn., 655, sub Peziza.
On twigs. Houston ; Rav. (183).
25. Cyphella convoluta, Cooke. (n. s.)
Scattered, cupshaped, then flattened, 1 to 2 mm. wide, margin membra-
naceous, involute, externally white, internally fleshy-red: spores oblong
(‘007 m m. long.).
On trunks. Ray. (295).
Resembling a small sessile Peziza, such as P. lewcoloma.
26. Herneola auricula Judae. Fr., Hym. Eur., 695.
On trunks. Wright (3143).
27. Guepinia spathularia, Fr., Epict., 566.
On branches. Wright (3146).
28. Secotium Texense, B. and C., Grevillea, N. A. F., 327.
On the ground. Pope (6375).
29, Geaster hygrometricus, Fr., Sym. Mye., iii, 19.
On the ground. Drummond. /
30. Tulostoma fimbriatum. Fr., Sym. Myce., iti, 43.
On the ground. Wright (3151).
31. Bovista stuppea, Berk., Grevillea, N, A. F., ene
On the ground. Wright (3153),
Pe Se Phage eee
Oe i ; rps eoedt
ae
Cet
180 The Fungi of Texas.
32. Scleroderma Texense, Berk., Grevillea, N. A. F., 338.
On the ground. Drummond.
33. Mitremyces lutescens, Schwz., Car., t. 2, f. 1.
On the ground. Drummond.
34, Physarum obrusseum, B. and C., sub Didymiwm.
On leaves. Lindheimer.
35. Licea Lindheimeri, Berk., Grevillea, N. A. F., 369.
On dead bark. Lindheimer.
36. Arcyria cinerea, Fr., Sys. Myc., iii, 180.
* On stumps. Lindheimer (3631).
. Phoma helvolum, B. and C., Grevillea, N. A. F., 386.
ant leaves. Wright (3901).
38. Phoma hysteriiforine, Cooke. (n. s.)
Gregarious. Perithecia elongated so as to resemble some Hysterium, flatten-
ed at the base. Spores elliptical, binucleate(-01—-012 m m. lowe ), hyaline.
On herbaceous stems. Rav. (224).
Somewhat resembling the next species, but manifestly en-
tirely distinct.
39. Phoma hysteroidewm, B. and C., in Herb. Curt.
On reeds. Houston; Rav. (11).
40. Phlyctena smilacis, Cooke. (n. 8.)
Covered by the cuticle, minute. brown, collected in dense Gilidhas: slightly
elevated. Spores filiform, curved at one extremity, and straight at the other,
(-02—-025 m m. long).
On Smilax. Ray. (208, 209).
Just the same kind of spores are described for an Australa-
sian species of this genus, P. dissepta, Berk.
41. Diplodia Zece, Schwz., (sub Spheeria).
On Zea Mays. Rav. (198).
42. Hendersonia magna, Cooke. (n. s.)
Erumpent, disposed in linear series. Perithecia black, subglobose, here
and there connate, like a Dothidea, split irregularly. Spores cylindrical, eb-
tuse, 3—5d septate. (-06—-065x-01 m m.).
On herbaceous stems. Houston ; Rav., (140).
43. Discella legyuminum, Cooke. (n. s.)
Crowded together in irregular blackened spots, circumscribed with a defi-
nite line, pustules confluent. Spores elliptical or pear-shaped, uni-nucleate,
hyaline, (-012—:015x:006 m m.).
On legumes of Prosopis. Galveston.
44, Discella angulata. Cooke. (n. s.)
Gregarious, covered by the epidermis, which is split into irregular angular
The Fungi of Texas. . j © ake
fissures about the pustules. Spores elongated fusiform, hyaline, (-02x-004
m m.).
On limbs of trees. Galveston, Rav. (58).
45. Melasmia acerina, Lev., Ann. Sci. Nat., 1848, p. 252.
On leaves. Wright (3772).
46. Septoria ampelina, B. and C., Grevillea, Amer. Fungi, 440.
On leaves of Vitis vulpina. Wright (3885).
47. Phylloslicia micropuncta, Cooke. (n. s.)
Epiphyllous. Perithecia minute, black, crowded together in suborbicular
spots. Spores minute, ovate, hyaline, (-003 m m. long).
On leaves of Persea Curolinensis. Ravenal, (235).
48. Seploria Magnolice, Cooke. (n.5.)
Epiphyllous. Perithecia black, half immersed in the leaf, crowded to-
gether in irregular brownish spots. Spores linear, nucleate, (-025—-03 m m.
long).
On leaves of Magnolia grandiflora. Ray. (8). .
49. Septoria vestita, B. and C., Grevillea, N. A. Fungi, 440*.
On gourds. Rav. (205).
00. Septoria specularie, B. and C., Grevillea, N. A. F., 439.
On Specularia perfoliata. Rav. (254).
51. Torula quaiternata, B. and C., Grevillea, N. A. F., 507..
On leaves of Dasydirion. Wright (3768).
52. Sporidesmium asteriscus, B. and C., Grevillea, N. A. F.. 534.
On Pycnanthemum. Ray. (289).
53. Sporidesmium compactum, B. and C., Grevillea, N. A. F., No. 523.
On carious wood. Rav. (49).
54. Sporidesmium compositum, B. and C., Grevillea, N. A. F., No. 525.
On oak rails. Rav. (248).
5d. Sporidesmium mundulum, Cooke. (au. 8.)
Effused in black patches. Spores nearly ovate, cellular, dark-brown,
almost opaque; the spores adhere together for some time in a concatenate
manner, the lower one being attenuated into a kind of short stem, (-015x-01
mm.). ~
On oak logs. Houston ; Ray. (197.)
06. Coryneum Kunzei, Corda, Icon., IV, f. 131.
On oak twigs. Rav. (292).
ot. Phragmidium mucronatum, Fr,, S. M., iii, 497.
On leaves. Wright (3896).
58. Triphragmium deglubens, B. and C., Grevillea, N. A. F., 559.
On leaves. Wright (389).
09. Puccinia prunorum, Link., Sp., ii, 82.
On Cerasus and Prunus. Wright (3904),
182 The Fungi of Texas. !
60. Puccinia lobata, B. and C., Grevillea, N. A. F., 550. re
On Sidalepidota. Wright (6400).
61. Uromyces Texensis, B. and C., Grevillea, N. A. F. , 563.
On leaves of Reuellia. Wright (3879).
62. Uromyces pulcherrimus, B. and C., Grevillea. N. A. F., 565.
On leaves of Abutilon. Wright (3771).
63. Uromyces solidus, B. and C., Grevillea, N. A. F., 567.
On leaves of Desmodium. Wright (3882).
64. Uromyces Phuseoli, Strauss, Grevillea, N, A. F., 567.* 4 /
Probably the same as Uromyces appendiculatus Pp.
On Phaseolus. Wright (3888. )
65. Uromyces Myristica, B. and C., Grevillea, N. A. F., 568.
On leaves of Huphorbium. Wright (3890).
66. Trichobasis rubigo-vera, Ley., Ann. Sci. Nat.
On Trichodium. Rav. (285).
67. Trichobasis Junci, Strauss (sub Uredo).
On Juncus. Houston; Rav. (274),
68. Craphiola Phenicis Poit., Ann. Sc. Nat., 1824, 473.
On Chamerops. - Wright (4780.)
69. Peridermiwm Ephedree, Cooke. (Peridermium Pini, var. minor, B and C., Gre-
villea, N. A. F., No. 576).
On Ephedra. Wright.
70. Gcidium Orobi, D. C., Grevillea, N. A. F., 583.*
On Psoralea. Pope (4844).
71. Stilbwm aleuriatum, B. and C., Grevillea, N. A. F., 594.
On decayed wood of Acer. Wright (3782).
72. Rhinotrichum Curtisii, Berk., Grevillea, N. A. F., 657.
On wood. Wright (3892).
73. Verticillium sorediatum, B, and C., Grevillea, N. A. F., 670.
On dead wood. Wright (3777).
74, Macrosporium compactum, Cooke. (a. 8.)
Black, effused in the form of a compact crust. Threads fasciculate, brown,
septate, unbranched. Spores oval, obtuse at the ends, divided longitudinal-
ly and vertically into numerous cells, sooty-brown (° 02—-03x-012—-014 mm.).
On stems of Ricinus. Kay. (272,273).
75. Cercospora Altheana, Sacc., Michelia, ii, 269.
On leaves of JZalua. Ray. (229.)
76. Cercospora Gnaphaliacea, Cooke. (n. 8.) s
Amphigenous. Threads fasciculate, simple, collected in rounded brown
spots Spores robust, linear, 3—5 septate, hyaline (-04-—-07x :005 mm, ),
On leaves of Gnaphalium, Ray. (283),
The Fungi of Texas. 1 183 /
77. Pilacre faginea, B. and Br., Ann. Nat. Hist., No. 380.
_ On dead wood. Wright (3100).
Dr. Max. Cornu is of opinion not only that Pilacre faginea and Pilacre Petersi
fre forms of the same species, but that mney are the conidia of another more
highly developed fungus.
_ 78. Peziza (Cupwares) irrorata, B. and C., Mycoprspiite, fig. 254.
On soil. Wright (3138).
79. Peziza(Humaria) melaloma, A. and &., Mycoprep hie, fig. 67.
On burnt soil. Wright (3137).
80. Peziza (Sarcoscypha) pusio, B. and C., Mycographia, fig. 106.
On the ground. Wright (3145).
81. Peziza (Sarcoscypha) Texensis, B. and C., Mycographia, fig. 145.
On the ground. Wright (3134).
82. Peziza (Sarcoscypha) scutellata, L., yee fig. 131.
On wood. Wright (3135).
83. Peziza (Sarcoscypha) stercorea, P., Mycographia, fig. 147.
On dung. Wright (3140).
84. Peziza (Dasyscypha) virginea, Batsch, E1., 195.
On twigs. Wright (3136).
85. Peziza (Mollisia) rubella, Pers., Syn., p. 635.
On wood. Ravenal (103).
86. Patellaria cyanea, Cooke. (n. 8.)
Seattered, dark-blue, almost black. Cups flattened, orbicular (4—1 m m.)
convex. Asci clavate, sessile. Sporidia clavate, or fusiform, 3—5 septate,
rather constricted at the joints (-03x°007 m im. ‘, the cells being nucleate.
Paraphyses clavate, simple, or furcate, dark blue at the tips.
On herbaceous stems. Houston, Rav. (223).
Evidently allied to Patellaria indigotica C. and Pk., and,
like that, with the gelatina hymenea coloured blue, so that a
blue tint is suffused over the whole of the hymenium.
87. Hustegia Magnolice, B. and Rav., (stylosporous state).
On leaves of Magnolia grandiflora. Houston ; Rav. (236).
88. Hysterium prelongum, Schwz.
On wood. Wright (3894, 3916) ; Rav. (69).
89. Hysterium (Glonium) lineare, Fr., 8. M,, ii, 583.
On wood. Rav. (73).
90. Hysterium (Glonium) medium Cooke. (n. s.)
Perithecia elliptical or elongated, obtuse at both extremities, flattened |
above, black, densely gregarious or sometimes confluent. Asci cylindrical. |
Sporidia oval, at leneth uniseptate, hyaline, (008—-01x-004 m m.).
On decorticated Berchemia. Ray. (293).
Resembling Gloniwm lineare in many points, but differing
in the contour and size of the sporidia.
184 The Fungi of Texas.
91. Hysterium (Lophodermium) xylomoides, Chey., in Duby.
On leaves. Rav. (182).
92. Hysterium (Lophodermium) maculare, Fr., 5S. M., 11, 592.
On leaves of Persea. Houston ; Rav. (234).
93. Ailographum maculare, B. and Br., Ann. N. H., No. 968.
On leaves of Quercus aquatica. Houston ; Ray. (101).
94. Phacidium dentatum, Fr., S. M., ii, 577.
On oak leaves. Wright (3909).
95. Asterina Wrightii, B. and C., Grevillea, N. A. F., 790.
On Cucurbitacee. Wright (3880).
96. Acrospermum viridulum, B. and C., Grevillea, N. A. F., 1001.
On leaves of Quercus obtusiloba. Houston ; Ray. (166).
97. Acrospermum foliicolum, B. and C., Grevillea, N. A. F., 1000.
On leaves of Smilax. Rav. (165).
98. Torrubia Ravenalii, B. and C., Grevillea, N. A. F., 799*.
On larve. Wright (3155).
99. Xylaria Titan, B. and C., Grevillea, N, A. F., 823.
On stumps. lLindheimer (2676).
100. Xylaria clavulus, B. and ©., Grevillea, N. A. F., 825.
On dead grass. Wright (3150).
101. Xylaria digitata, Grev., Fl. Kd. 356.
On stumps. Lindheimer (3627).
102. Xylaria rhopaloides, Kze., Weig. Exs.
On stumps. Wright (3904).
103. Poronia cedipus, Mon. Syll., 209.
On dung. Wright (3778).
104. Hypoxylon malleolus, B. and Ray., Grevillea, N. A, F., 8277.
On oak. Galveston Bay ; Rav. (26).
105. Hypoxylon multiforme, Fr., 8. V. S., 384.
_ On branches. Houston ; Ray. (138).
106. Hypoxylon rubiginosum, Fr., 8. V.8., 384.
On wood. Wright (3893).
107. Hypoxylon argillacewm, Fr., S. M., ii, 333.
On oak. Houston ; Rav. (108).
108. Hypowylon fuscum, Fr., S. M., ii, 332.
On branches. Houston ; Rav. (132).
109. Hypowylon Sassafras, Schwz., Syu., No. 87.
On Persea; Rav. (211). On fallen limbs ; Rav. (110, 127).
110. Hypoxylon annulatum, Schwz., Fr. El., 264
On wood. Galveston Bay ; Rav. (39).
i ‘The Fungi of Texas. 185
111. Aypoxylon investiens, Schwz.
On oak rails. Rav. (249). Wright (3913).
112. Hutypa limceformis, Schwz., Syn., No. 86.
On dead logs. Houston ; Rav. (238).
113. Diatrype (Diatrypella) opaca, Cooke. (n. 8.)
Erumpent, suborbicular, dark brown. Ostiola depressed, sulcate, scarcely
distinct. Asci clavate, much attenuated below. Sporidia sausage-shaped,
very numerous, yellowish in the mass.
On Ilex opaca. Houston ; Ray. (243).
Also received from Florida, Allied to D. guercina, but
the pustules are smaller, and neater, the ostiola less prominent
and smaller. ;
114. Diatrype hypophloea, B. and Rav., Grevillea, N. A. F., 852.
On Magnolia grandiflora. Rav. (240).
115. Diatrype atropunctata, B. and C., Grevillea, N. A. F., 851*.
On branches. Ray. (168).
116. Diatrype punctulata, Berk. and Rav., Grevillea, N. A. F., 851*.
On oak. Galveston Bay; Rav. (35).
117. Diatrype rumpens, Cooke. (a. s.)
Elliptical, subconvex, at length casting off the cuticle, the fragments of
which adhere around the margin. Ostiola scarcely prominent. Asci cylin-
drical. Sporidia broadly almond-shaped, dark-brown, opaque, (-015 x-009
mM m.).
On bark. Galveston Bay ; Rav. (63).
Scarcely an inch broad, rather convex. The same species
has been received from South Carolina on ash. Rav. (1555).
118. Diatrype dryophila, Curr., Linn. Trans., xxii, p. 269.
On bark. Houston ; Rav. (177).
119. Diatrype exutans, Cooke. (n. s.)
Broadly effused, black, produced beneath the cuticle, which is soon cast
off, Ostiola punctiform, depressed. Asci cylindrical. Sporidia elliptical,
attenuated towards each extremity, brown, with a single nucleus, (014 x-008
mm.).
On bark. Galveston Bay ; Rav. (76).
/
Two or three inches or more long, with an irregular outline,
thinner than D. rumpens.
120. Melogramma gyrosum, Tul., Carp., ii, 87.
On Liguidambar. Ray. (241).
(121. Nectria epispheeria, Fr. 8. M.. 11, 454.
~ On Valsa stellulata. Rav. (158).
122. Valsa stellulata, Fr., S. M., 1, 381.
On rotten logs. Rav. (68, 97, 133). Wright (3900).
186 The Fungi of Texas. i
123. Valsa tetraploa, B. and C., in Rav., Fungi Car.
On Smilax. Houston ; Rav. (242). On bark. Houston ; Ray. (102). it
124. Valsa Vitis, Schwz., Syn. Car., No. 117.
On Vitis. Houston ; Rav. (100, 180, 218). ‘
125. Valsa velata, Pers., Syn., 32.
On fallen limbs. Houston; Rav. (194),
126. Massaria Curreyi, Tul., Carp., ii, 231.
On basswood. Houston; Rav. (297).
127. Spheeria (Byssisede) aquila, Fr., 8. M., ii, 442.
On wood. Galveston Bay; Ray. (79).
128. Spheeria (Byssisede) culcitella, B. and Ray., in Ray., Exs.. iv, 53.
On logs. Ray. (32).
129. Spheeria ( Villosce) canescens, Pers., Syn., 448.
On Carpinus. Ray. (104, 215, 300).
130. Sphceria (Sordaria) macrospora, Awd., in Hedw.
On rabbits’ dung. Ravenal (230).
131. Spheeria (Sporormia) minima, Awd., Hedw., 1868, p. 66.
On rabbits’ dung. Ravyenal (230). \
132. Spheria (Immerse) livida, Fr. S. M., ii, 479.
On naked wood. Wright (3781, 3902).
133. Spheeria (Immersce) botulcespora, Cooke. (an. 8.)
Gregarious, immersed. Perithecia black, compressed laterally, pierced
at the apex. Asci saccate. Sporidia cylindrical, straight, or slightly curved,
obtuse at each extremity, uniseptate, the upper cell being twice the length
of the lower, constricted at the septum, brownish, (-07—-08 x:012 mm.).
On old oak rails. Houston; Rav. (202).
134. Spheeria (Immerse) Texensis, Cooke. (n. 38.)
Scattered over greyish or bleached spots. Perithecia subglobose, immers-
ed in the blackened wood, scarcely prominent. Asci cylindrical. Sporidia
lanceolate. uniseptate, hyaline, (-015 x-006 mm.).
On old oak rails. Houston; Rav. (250).
135. Spheeria (Obtectce) pertacta, Cooke. (n. 8.)
At first covered. Perithecia globose, black, at length exposed above,
through elongated fissures of the cuticle, generally arranged in a linear
series. Asci clavate, sessile. Sporidia biseriate, elliptical, attenuated to-
wards each end, hyaline, (-02—-023 x-01 mm.).
On fallen branches. Galveston Bay; Rav. (57).
136. Spheeria (Caulicole) torulespora, Cooke. (n. 8.)
Gregarious. Perithecia black, of an obtusely conical form, flattened at
the base, at length exposed. Sporidia linear, multiseptate, brown, resem-
bling some forms of Torula, slightly constricted at the commissures,
(08 x-004 mm. ).
On herbaceous stems. Ray. (60).
,
vo
fee > Lhe Fungi of Texas. 187 )
The specimens were in bad.condition. No asci were really discovered,
and therefore it has been described with some uncertainty. .
137. Spheeria (Caulicole) uveespora, Cooke. (an. 8.)
Gregarious, covered by the cuticle. Perithecia almost globose, rather
small, and not numerous, brown, pierced at the apex. Asci clavate.
Spvridia shortly clavate, simple, hyaline, in form resembling grape-stones,
(-012—-015 x 005 mm ).
On flower stalk of Yucca. lavenal (18),
138. Spheeria (Caulicolee) anguillida, C. and E., in Grevillea,
On herkaceous stems. Ravenal (199.)
139. Spheria (Foliicolee) appendiculosa, B.and C., Grevillea, N A. F., No. 967.
On leaves of Sapindus. Wright (3887). y
140. Spheeria (Foliicole) Janus, B. and C. in Grevillea, N. A. F., No. 968.
j On leaves of Quercus virens. Wright (8908).
141. Spheerella exutans, Cooke. (n. s.)
Spots minute, dark brown. Perithecia few, immersed, at length casting
off the cuticle above them in little operculoid{discs, Asci clavate-cylindrical.
Sporidia elongated, elliptical, unequally septate, hyaline, (-012 x-004 mm. ),
On the upper surface of leaves of Persea. Rav. (46).
142. Spheerella maculeformis, Fr., S. M., ii, 524.
On leaves. Lindheimer (3642).
143. Dothidea ihcis, Cooke. (n. 8.)
Gregarious, erumpent. Pustules elliptical, black, the cells being inclosed
in the stroma. Asci clavate. Sporidia elliptical, sometimes attenuated
slightly towards each extremity, simple, hyaline, (-03 x-01 mm.).
On bark of Ilex opaca. Ray. (284).
144. Stigmatea gregaria, Cooke. (n. 8.)
Epiphyllous. Perithecia gregarious. erumpent, black, globose, somewhat
shining. Asci cylindrical. Sporidia subglobose, hyaline, (:01—-012 x-009
mm.).
On unknown leaves. Meskat Bay; Rav. (306).
145. Microthyrium smilacis, Not., Micro. Lal.
On Smilax. Houston; Ravenal (220).
Phlyctena smilacis, C. (No. 40) is probably the stylosporous condition of
this species.
146. Asterina orbicularis, Berk. and C., Grevillea, N. A. F., No. 784.
On leaves of Ilex opaca. Ravenal (164). .
Sporidia when mature strongly constricted, each cell nearly globose,
scarcely eqnal in size, of a clear dark brown colour (-02 x-01 mm.)
147. Asterina Wrightii, B. and C., Grevillea, N. A. F., 790.
On cactus. Ravenal (54).
148. Perisporium Wrightii, B. and C., Grevillea, N. A. F., No. 987.
On Opuntia. Wright (3783.)
149. Meliola amphitricha, Fr., 8. M., ii, 513.
On Garrya, Lindheimer (3644),
188 Description of new Paleozote Lishes.
XIX.— Descriptions of new Paliwozore Fishes.*
BY J. 8. NEWBERRY.
Read April 9th, 1878,
Diplognathus. Nov. Gen,
Bones of cranium and body unknown. Dentary bones long and slender,
rising anteriorly into points which diverge from the symphysis, giving a
forked extremity to the lower jaw. Conical, incurved teeth, formed from
the jaw tissue, are set along the upper margin of their divergent, triangular
points. —
The remarkable structure of the jaw on which the forego-
ing description is based, is without parallel, so far as known,
in the animal kingdom. The dentary bones are produced
forward into triangular divergent points, which are set with
teeth on either margin; thus the extremity of the lower jaw
forms a fork, set with strong recurved teeth. This would
form a very effective instrument for catching slender slippery
fishes like eels, and was doubtless used for that purpose. The
danger of splitting this fork, which must have been considera-
ble, was obviated by a strong ligament which united the
mandibles at the symphysis.
One species only is known, 2. mirabilis, V., described
below.
DiPLoGNATHUS MIRABILIS. (n. sp.)
Dentary bone of mandible about eighteen inches in length, by two inches
in width at the widest portion, anterior halfthickened as in Dinichthys, rising —
into a prominent point anteriorly, which diverges from its fellow of the op-
posite dentary bone, to form a forked extremity to the under jaw. Upper
margin of the anterior half of the dentary bone set with strong, conical,
smooth, acute, incuryed teeth, which diminish in size as they ascend the
elevated point. Four larger, conical, recurved teeth, are set.on the inner
side of the triangular extremity of the mandible, filling the space between the
*The species characterized in this paper will be described more fully, and figured, in the
Report of the Geological Survey of Ohio. Vol. IIL, Paleontology.
oe
Description of new Palwozove Fishes. 189
point and the symphysis. <A broad roughened depression or pit at the sym-
plysis marks the place of attachment of a strong ligament, which united the
mandibles, and prevented the splitting of the forked extremity of the jaw.
Only the anterior half of the mandible of this remarkable
fish has yet been found. We therefore have but an imperfect
knowledge of its structure and relations. It is evident, how-
ever, that it was allied to Dinichthys, since the general form
of the mandible is similar; the posterior extremity was
doubtless flattened and spatulate, the anterior third exposed,
and this portion is thickened, and forms a segment of a circle
by its lower outline,as in Dznichthys. The turned up ex-
tremities of the mandibles in Dinichtha ys are also divergent ;
and we have only to imagine the rows of teeth, which are set
along the upper margin of the mandibles of D. Hertzeri, con-
tinued down the inner margins of the divergent extremities, to
produce Diplognathus. A fragment of the mandible of
Diplognathus, carrying a few teeth, was found some years
ago, imbedded in the Huron shale at Sheffield, Ohio. Thishad
evidently been broken from the jaw by violence, and is per-
haps the record of an unequal contest between Diplognathus
and Dinichthys. This fragment was referred to Dinichthys
Hertzeri, and was regarded as evidence of the existence of
that species, associated with D. Zerredld, in the last epoch of
the Devonian ave; but we now know that this reference was
an error; and all the facts seem to indicate what was believed
before the discovery of this fragment, that Dinechthys Lert-
zert lived only in the earlier part of the Huron epoch, and
that it was replaced, through modification or otherwise, by
the D. Terrelli in the last portion of the period during which
the Huron shale was being deposited.
From the Huron Shale, Sheffield, Loraine Co., Ohio.
Discovered by Mr. Jay Terrell.
Giypropomus SAYREI. (n. sp.)
Fish fusiform, about two feet in length by five inches in diameter; head
triangular in outline, flyve inches in length and breadth, cranial plates un-
known. . Under side of head covered with two large sigmoidally elliptica]
190 Description of new Palwozoie Fishes.
jugular plates, bordered by five lateral jugulars, of which the anterior is
linear, bnt broadest behind; the middle three are rhomboidal; and the pos-
terior is spatulate and the largest of the series. Pectoral fins elliptical in
outline, deeply lobed and scaled. Scales rhomboidal or quadrangular:
smooth beneath, strongly marked on the outer surface with short curved
vermicular furrows, divided by sinuous ridges.
Until the upper surface of the head of this fish can be found
displayed, it cannot be asserted that it belongs to the genus
Glyptopomus ; and even with entire correspondence in the
cranial bones, its jugular plates may be different; for it is not
yet certain that Glyptopomus had lateral jugulars. The —
scales are, however, precisely those of Glyptopomus, and it
wants the pectoral plates of Glyptolemus, although its lateral
jugulars are similar. It has also more the general aspect of
Glyptopomus, and it is therefore placed provisionally in that
genus. Up to the present time, no other specimen of this
fish has been found than that now described, and this is of
special interest as indicating the former existence in America,
of another fish closely allied to those of the Upper Old Red
Sandstone of Scotland.
‘From the Catskill Group, Wyoming Co., Penn.
Specimen presented by Mr. Sayre to the cabinet of Lehigh
University, Bethlehem, Penn.
Archeeobatis. Nov. Gen.
Dentition flat and pavement-like ; teeth of large size, thick and massive, in
several rows, the different series arched and increasing in size from behind
forward ; under surfaces somewhat excavated to fit the curvature of the car-
tilaginous jaw ; upper third of teeth formed by a coat of enamel, transis
corrugated and punctate.
The teeth on which the above description is based have the
general form of those of Psammodus, but they are many times
larger, and are distinguishable from them by the beautifully
regular transverse corrugation of the enameled surface, like
that of the teeth of RAina. A number of teeth, found in jux-
taposition, show that the dentition was much like that of the
living rays, especially Mfyliobatis ; and there can be little
ai 7
Description of new Paleozoic Fishes. 191
doubt that they represent the oldest and most gigantic mem-
ber yet known of the ray family.
ARCHHOBATIS GIGAS. (n. Sp.)
Teeth numerous, nearly flat, forming rows from front to rear, and
dimishing in size from the second backward ; all quadrangular in form, with
the longest diameter transverse ; largest six inches wide by four inches from
front to rear ; thickness of the largest teeth, one inch anda half. The cor-
rugation of the surface is strong and very regular, resembling that on the
teeth of Rhina ancylosiomus, and doubtless had the same function,—to pre-
vent objects from slipping while being crushed.
From the Lower Carboniferous Limestone, (St. Louis Beds),
Greencastle, Indiana.
Collected by Rev. H. Hertzer.
. DinicutHys MINOR. (n. sp.)
Dorsal plate four to five inches long, shield-shaped, terminating anteriorly
in an obtuse, posteriorly in an acute point ; the sides, irregularly rounded,
form a feather-edge, probably buried in the integument. Upper surface
_ gently arched, marked by several obscure longitudinal striae, and by a
peculiar transverse crape-like wrinkling. The under surface is uniformly
excavated, and arched transversely on either side of the low and sharp
central crest. This crest is prolonged into a narrow neck-like process, which
projects forward and downward from the margin of the shield, and is exca-
vated in a broad furrow on its upper surface.
The supra-occipital bone is wedge-shaped and truncated forward, rounded
behind, with a low point at the center of the margin. The upper surface is
marked with characteristic transverse, crape-like wrinkling ; the under sur-
face slopes backward from the middle, with a prominent ridge which forms
the terminal point; anterior to this slope is a semi-elliptical excavation,
divided at bottom in two by a longitudinal ridge.
An imperfect jaw found with the dorsal plate, and corresponding in size,
is about four inches in lensth, posterior extremely spatulate and thin, the
anterior portion polished without, and terminating above in a sharp edge ;
the anterior extremity is broken away.
From the Huron Shale, Sheffield, Loraine Co., Ohio.
Discovered by Jay Terrell, Esq.
CTENACANTHUS COMPRESSUS. (n. sp.)
Spine of medium size, perhaps six inches long, much compressed, by one
inch and a half wide, strongly arched above ; anterior margin smooth,
posterior flattened, with a well-marked rounded ridge along the central
line. Upper half of posterior face thickly set with conical recurved teeth.
192 Description of new Palwozorce Fishes.
Exposed portion wholly covered with fine longitudinal ribs, which are
highly ornamented by closely approximated transverse lines. Pectination
finest on middle and lower portion of sides.
Another spine of Ctenacanthus has been found in the same
stratum and place with that now described, but it is quite
different. A figure and description of this (C. vetustus, N.)
are given in Vol. I, Part Il, p. 326, Pl. 35, Fig. 3, of the
Report of the Geological Survey of Ohio; and by reference
to these it will be seen that the spine before us is very much
more compressed, and is ornamented by more numerous and
finer longitudinal ridges on the sides.
From the Huron Shale, Sheffield, Loraine Co., Ohio.
Found by Mr. Jay Terrell.
RuyNcnopus OCCIDENTALIS, (1, sp.)
Teeth of small size, much compressed. Anterior margin slightly curved
but nearly vertical. Superior margin gently arched downward from the -
prominent anterior point, forming a much compressed triturating surface or
edge. Posterior portion of upper margin acute-edged. Exterior lateral sur-.
_ face striated obliquely backward. Basal margin formed by the edges of
external and internal laminzw, of which the edges are broken and irregular,
From the Hamilton Limestone, Waverly, Iowa.
Ruyncnopus Excavatus, Newb.
R. excavatus, N., Geol. Survey of Wisconsin, Vol. 2, p. 396.
Tooth small; size, when entire, perhaps two and a half inches long
by one and a quarter deep; the crown alone preserved: Of this, the
external surface is marked vertically swith ‘vermicular furrows ; ; superior
margin sinuous, terminating anteriorly in,a prominent’ point ; the superior
surface irregularly excavated and roughened, showing two prominent. points
or tubercles, one on the middle of the exterigr-margin and one néar the ante-.
yior extremity. The inner surface of the tootht Shaws. a prominent ridge run.
ges
ning up to the anterior point. = Shee ‘ 2
This tooth is evidently fitted top tritur ation. iis than cut-
ting, and resembles in its general: form LR. frangens® ‘of. the
Cornifercus limestone. It is, however, much smaller and thin-
ner; and the tubercles of the upper surface are differently
situated than in that species.
Hamilton Group, Brown Deer, Milwaukee Co., Wisconsin.
Colleeted by Prof. T. C. Chamberlain.
Ozone and the Atmosphere. 193
XX.— Ozone and the Atmosphere.
BY ALBERT R. LEEDS, PH.D.
Read April 9th, 1878.
In a paper entitled “ Recent Progress inSanitary Science,”*
I endeavored to give a short resumé of the laborsof European
physicists upon the estimation of atmospheric oxygen and
ozone. I had been unable to find a published analysis of the
atmosphere at any locality in the United States, all our knowl-
edge upon the composition of the atmosphere being derived
from foreign sources. Moreover, few systematic observations
upon ozone had been prosecuted, or if carried on, had rarely
been published.
In making the oxygen estimations, Bunsen’s methods were
in most respects implicitly followed. The eudiometers em-
ployed were graduated by ourselves with great care. A gas
room was fitted up, in which the thermometric readings rarely
varied more than one half a degree during the periods of ob-
servation. The flasks employed to collect samples, were of
thin glass, 24 ¢. m. in diam., 20 ¢. m. long, drawn out at one
end into atube about 15 ec. m. in length. After cleansing and
drying, a pellet of pure potassic hydrate was introduced and the
tube sealed at a point about one-third from its extremity.
When a sample was taken, the end of this tube was broken off
with the aid of a file, the diameter of the tube near the flask
narrowed down by heating in a lamp, the air in the interior
completely changed by aspiration through a fine tube intro-
duced until it nearly reached the bottom of the flask, which
was then sealed with the flame. During the summer of 1876,
numerous specimens of air were collected at Hoboken and
vicinity, at the Centennial Exhibition, Philadelphia, and upon
* Annals of the Lyceum of Natural History, N. Y., Vol. XI, November, 1876.
194 Ozone and the Atmosphere.
various mountain tops and in many valleys of the Adirondacks,
New York State. The temperature, barometer, wind, etce.,
were noted at the same time, although these meteorological
data are not of much importance, except as part of a connected
and simultaneous series of observations, conducted with a view
of establishing a chemical climatology of the United States.
At present, what is done in this direction can be looked upon
merely as the beginning of a study, which will hereafter yield
resultsof value to the agriculturist, the medical practitioner and
the physicist. Suitable equipment of our observatories, so that
they may yield not merely the meteorological, but also the re-
quisite chemical data, is essential to advance in climatology.
The following table contains some of the most interesting of
the determinations heretofore made:
TABLE OF THE PERCENTAGE OF OXYGEN contained in the atmo-
sphere at various localities in the United States, 1876.
LOCALITY. DATE. PER CENT.
Stevens Institute of Technology, GSS oh July 4th, 12: M. 20.957
ae 4 nhUNate Aug. 2d, 1.20 PR. M. 20.957
ne ee SRST AW NEN Ubcarataroncystc 11th, il, 12s WE 20.821
ae i Part Ua rete ate basa ss «« (duplicate) 20.843
ae os pret ie tes se 29th, 20.954
a ae BOWEL REN Aiea ‘© 30th, 9.30 A.M. | 20.934
i g SUR te hosed Se at « 3ist, 5.20 P.M. | 20.942
ae : aa MRICS RAE Ue et Sept. Ist, 10,30 A. M.| 20.952
OG ‘ # SNe ge «* (duplicate) 20.957
i ae GE ee peertry eee) $6 orth, | 10) Asses 20k a2
ae ne of Teen AS Erle a «« (duplieate) 20.944 »
Horticultural Hall, Centennial ......... Aug. 15th, 3.40 P. M. 20.964
Machinery Hall, ES i itnve a syetepeterd 21st, 5.15 P. M. | 20.937
Main Building, SFU e Aah eae « 18th, 4. P.M, | 20.868
Agricultural Hall, er Oe ees orien « 622d, 3. P.M. | 20/807
U. 8S. Building, ae APIS Sirti ha RN 16th, 4. P.M. 20.878
Centennial Grounds. se eae: ‘¢ 615th. 6. P. M. 20.962
6c 1G 6c Ley LEN eas “ec 18th, 6c 6c 90.918
Stevens Institute of Technology.........|Sept. 26th, 10. A.M. | 20.915
Keene Flats, Adirondacks.............. July 7th, 21.029
Mt. Marey, Summit of.................. fo Ost. «oey eave 20.928
oC 6 ‘ ¢ Pe ANC PCE us (duplicate), 20.926
ATMOSPHERIC OZONE.
In order to obtain some knowledge of the character of the
results arrived at in testing for atmospheric ozone according to
sh a ‘
w i
Oe Ozone and the Atmosphere. 195
customary methods, I prepared a number of ozonoscopic pa-
pers, with pure materials, after the formula of Osann, and
during the summers of the years 1876 and 1877, in the Adi-
rondacks, and during the rest of this period, in Hoboken,
made reguiar observations. At Hoboken the results were
negative, an ozone reaction being obtained on rare occasions
only, and then in the most feeble and undecided manner. On
the contrary, in Keene Flats, N. Y., the days were few in
which the ozonoscopes were unaltered; usually they were
decidedly affected, and sometimes to a degree most striking.
The point in the Keene Flats, where the observations were
conducted, was about 700 feet above sea-level, the surrounding
vegetation mostly deciduous, the population and dwellings
though scanty, not inconsiderable. Kven more interesting
were the results during the following summer, 1877, at a point
near the upper end of Upper Saranac Lake. This was located
at a much higher altitude than the foregoing, entirely isolated
by miles of primitive forest from any other dwellings. The
woods abounded in hemlocks, pines, larches, spruces, and were
often redolent with odors of the balsam. Owing to a supposed
virtue in these resinous-smelling woods, large numbers of pa-
tients, especially those suffering from pulmonary diseases, are
sent by the physicians of New York and other large cities, to
this portion of the Adirondacks. Bearing in mind that the
beneficial effects are supposed to be due entirely to the atmo-
sphere—not to any mineral waters, or peculiarities of regimen,
exercise, or occupation—one of these sanitariums, like that on
St. Regis Lake, would afford an opportunity of testing some
disputed points concerning the effects of a varying constitution
of the atmosphere on different diseases.
Certainly the intelligent selection of an appropriate sanita-
rium, is a duty frequently devolving upon the physician, but
one which at the present time he can in many cases only im-
perfectly perform, from the lack of positive knowledge.
Vague impressions or reports can never take the place of atmo-
spheric analysis ; they bear a similar relation to it with that
which the ancient foretellng of the weather doves to the
196 . + Ozone and the Atmosphere.
present signal service reports. It is to be hoped that the time
is not far distant, when the Government may think it im-
portant to do as much for public hygiene as for commerce and
agriculture.
Although in the light of subsequent experiments, little
value I think ean be attached to the following ozone observa-
tions, yet as illustrative of the variations in the amount of the
so-called ozonic reaction, and of the apparent lack of connec-
tion between it and other meteorological phenomena, the
accompanying table may be of interest :
Register of Ozone Observations,
Made at Upper Saranac Lake, Northern New York, altitude
1600 feet above the sea. Times of observation, 7 A. M. and
7 P.M. Season, Summer of 1877. Scale of 10.
ies
iS ve WEATHER,
g 3 REMARKS.
DATE. |OZONE,| © la R
a | & 4 : B
a a B 4 3
July 17.. 5 74° |27 9 Ss Heavy. Considerable lightning. §
<eallgis: 2 70° (28 :
LO) rah nae: 71° |27.675|NE---SW| Much. Great rain at night, and light’ng.
20. . 70° (28 85 5.W. ..-. | Cirrus. | Air very clear—rain at a distance.
2.5 | 73° |27.9 S.W. Cum. (1)
21... 2 62° |28 S.W. Cum. (6)
1 64° |28 15 S.W. Cum. (1)/Very pleasant day.
222 Q | 67° |28 275) S.W. Cum. (1)/Great cumulus clouds.
0 72° |53 275) S W. Cum. (1)|Little air—not bracing.
2350 1 68° |28 35 | S.W. Nimb. (7) %G «
0 72° \20 275} S.W. Cum. (3)
24.. it 66° |28.3 8. Cirrus (5)
1 Oum. (1)
« 25. 0 680° Cum. (1)
1 80° |28.1 --. | Cum. (2)
26. 1 71° |28 S.W . |Stratus (8
3 28 925) S.W, o @
CDi. 0 | 72° 28 125] S.W ie « (5)|Heavy rain at night, and light-
1 80° 28.15 S.W Rain, |Nimb.(10)} ning—in morning cool and ree
28.. 5 72° |28.1 S.W. 3266 “ (10)| freshing.
1 28.05 Rain. |Nimb.
29; il 72° |28 Rain. | Cum. (2)
1 | 76° |27.925 Rain. |Nimb. (10)
OO: 3 Ne eae Cum.
3 78° |28.075 N. Cum. Very bright.
cL: 0 64° |28.2 S.W Clear (0)|Exhilarating.
6 72° |28.25 N. Clear (0) ;
ee
Ozone and the Atmosphere. 197
ia :
Bs 8 WEATHER.
2] el REMARKS.
patg. jozony,| & | E
SE alee ls A
Bice tes ia dots
H e a
Aug. 1.. 5 66° |28.325) Calm. -- | Clear (9)/No air stirring.
4 75° |28.275 Sb .... | Clear (Q)|Exhilarating,
fe Ficealts 3 68° |28 25 | S.W. .. |Stratus (1)
4.5 72° 128 1 Ss. a (3,|“ Mackerel-sky.’’
Cost Jers 4.5 | 66° |28.025 Ss. « (10)
2 72° |27 925) S.W. Cum (1)|Clear and bright.
Cee ae 4 64° |28.025 N. Cum. (3)/Wind-storm at night.
2.3 | 66° |28 N. Cum. (5) ss in afternoon.
Ce ataae 2 62° |27.95 S. Cum. (1)| ; Opposing air-currents produc-
8 64° |27.95 Ss. Nimb.(10)| { ing 5 storms.
saiiy (Ose 2 61° |27.925 N. Cum. (1)|Brilliant atmosphere.
1.2 / 66° |27.9 N. Stratus (9)| Bright. ’
Ce irs 7 68° |27.8 8. Nimb. (10)|Heavy rain at night.
6 72° |27.8 S. Stratus (7)|Shifting clouds.
SEB. 7 70° |27.825| Calm .... | Clear (0)} | Heavy rain and thunder during
5 7 70° |27.825| N.E. |Much.| Cum. (5)|) day.
9.. 1 72° |27.825| S.W. -... | Fog (10)|Haze (smoke).
3 74° |27.775| S.W. .... | Cum. (5)|Dull.
ey '10:.. 3 72° |27.8 S.W. Rain. | Cum. (1)|/Haze. Little air.
1-2 | 65° 27.35 | S.W --.. | Cum. (2)
Sia tt ees 1 65° |27.975| . S.W. -... | Strat’s(10)
1 67° |28.075| S.W. Nimb. (4)}Thunder storms.
amet 2. 0 68° |28.05 Ss. .... | Clear (0)|Starlight night.
2 65° |27.95 | S.W. |Much. ‘Nimb (10)|Opposing winds.
« 18.. 1 68° |27 95 | S.W. |Much.| “ (10)
2 70° |28 N.E. .... |Nimb. (9)
“ 14.. 1 {27.925| Calm. .... | Mist (5))/Heavy rain at night,
1 65° |27.9 Ww. Rain. | Nimb. (10)
Sooty 1 67° |27.925| S.W. | Rain. | Cnm. (10)
67° |27 9 N.E. | Rain. 'Nimb. (10)
“s NO: 5 64° |27.875| Calm. | Rain. Cum (10)
1 66° (27.85 | N.E. © Rain. Nimb. (5)
Examination of Methods in Ozonometry.
On resuming laboratory work in autumn, an inquiry, which
seemed essential before making any further observations upon
atmospheric ozone, was the deportment of the various tests
under precise and varied conditions. It was desirable to ex-
periment upon the most convenient method of preparing ozone,
upon the precautions requisite for obtaining it in as pure and
concentrated a form as possible, and upon the methods of esti-
mating its percentage in an atmosphere of ozonized air or
oxygen.
Preparation of Ozone by Electrolysis of Water containing
Sulphuric Acid :—Klectrolysis was not found a convenient
method of preparing ozone in considerable quantities. But it
is so important to demonstrate the formation of ozone, accord-
198 Ozone and the Atmosphere.
ing to the reaction which first attracted the attention of
Schonbein, that the following novel experiment, which affords
an impressive logan illustration, is important.
A glass tank is made, of
thin sides of plate glass,
) and of less hight and breadth
than the diameter of a
magic lantern condenser.
These sides are held firmly
against rubber walls of
about 12 m. m. in thick-
ness, cut out in such man-
ner as to divide the tank
into two cells. One is part-
ly filled with acidulated water,* the other with a 15 p. e. so-
lution of potassium iodide.
The platinum electrodes from a battery of six Bunsen cells,
rise from the bottom of the first compartment of the tank,
covered, except at their ends, with glass tubes into which they
have been previously sealed. A small bent glass delivery-tube
is slipped over the electro-positive pole, its end just dipping
beneath the surface of the potassium iodide solution. Decom-
position begins as soon as the mixture of ozygen and ozone has
displaced the air previously in the delivery-tube, and is made
evident by the yellow color imparted by the liberated iodine.
If, before projecting the image of the decomposition on the
sereen, a few drops of dilute starch have been added, the dark
blue clouds, rolling away from the point of exit of the electro-
lytic ozone, are striking. A tincture of guaiacum, freshly
prepared from the solid resin, shows the presence of ozone by
a lighter blue coloration spreading across its surface in the
tank; and an indigo solution is bleached. The last reaction is —
not so striking as the foregoing, since the bleaching is necessa-
rily shown by a gradual, instead of an abrupt change of color.
This tank is a modification of that manufactured by Messrs.
* According to L. Hoffman, a maximum liberation of ozone is obtained from a mixture of
1 part sulphuric acid and 5 parts water. (Pogg. 132, 607; Jahresb. der Chemie, 1867, 130),
The mixture seould be kept as cold as possible.
Ozone and the Atmosphere. 199
Wales and Co., which can also be employed to illustrate the ef-
fect of ozone upon the above
mentioned solutions, the
’ ozonized oxygen being in
this case conducted by a
glass tube from the ozon-
izer to the surface of the
liquids in the tank.
:
N RS
NN
NS
BS
N
N
N
SN
S
N
NE
N
S$
S
S
S.
S
Ss
S
S
IN
Lp,
Preparation by Hlectricity.—The methods followed to sub-
mit the oxygen, in as dry and cold and condensed a condition
as possible, to the action of electricity, will be given in a subse-
quent paper. A large Holtz machine, manufactured by Ruhm-
korff, did not answer satisfactorily as a source of frictional
electricity. Examination showed that the surface of the vul-
canite supports was coated with a saline incrustation, which
proved to be sulphates, probably formed by oxidation of the
sulphur contained in the vulcanite, under the influence of
ozone generated in the working of the machine. This saline
matter being hygroscopic, attracted sufficient moisture to de-
stroy insulation.*
The insulation might have been restored, by removing the
coating; but in the remainder of the experiments I used the
improved form of Holtz’s machine, made by Messrs. Hall and
Benjamin, (see wood-cut), and obtained excellent results.
Various modifications of Siemens’s apparatus, and the tube-
ozonizer of Prof. Wright,t were employed for ozonizing.
* This difficulty had been previously noted by Prof. A. W. Wright, Am. J. Sci., [8], vol.
IV, p. 30.
+ Amer. Jour. Sci., ib., p. 26.
900 Ozone and the Atmosphere.
AN
7 a UN’ l
(eh :
ig cl
~~
a
| ti S é =
| ui al ier tT eA A lt
Does the Electric Spark Decompose Potassium Iodide ?—One
of the most interesting points to be determined in connection
_ with the ozone tests, was whether the electric spark alone would
decompose potassium iodide, or whether the decomposition was
not due to the ozone produced whenever the electric spark is
taken in the ordinary manner. To settle this question it was
essential to submit the tests to the spark taken either 7m vacuo,
or in an atmosphere of some gas which, under the influence of
the spark, would neither suffer decomposition nor enter into
combination. The first method was attended with insurmount-
able difficulties, for which reason the second was adopted,
hydrogen being the gas selected.
The hydrogen was purified by permanganate of potash solu-
tion, as proposed by the author, in an article entitled “ Contri-
butions to the Chemistry of Hydrogen ;” American Ass’n
Ady. Science, Aug. 23d, 1876; American Chemist, Nov., 1876.*
It was dried in the usual manner by sulphuric acid, and
then passed over a length of 20 ¢. m. platinum sponge, which
was kept heated at the middle. The farther end of this tube
* Later by Shobig, Jour, pr. Chem., II., XIV, 289; Oct., 1876.
Ozone and the Atmosphere. 201
was filled with phosphoric anhydride, which gradually liqui-
fied, from.absorption of moisture. To make sure that all
traces of oxygen had been removed, by entering into combina-
tion with hydrogen under the influence of the platinum sponge
in the first tube, a platinum sponge guard-tube was added, simi-
lar to the first, except that its anterior end, as well, was filled
with phosphoric anhydride. In this guard-tube, no change
occurred. The tests were contained in an apparatus constructed
as follows :—-A tube 25 ¢.m. long and 4 c. m. wide was drawn
down at its ends and fitted very tightly with rubber corks cov-
ered with tin-foil. Through these corks glass tubes were passed,
conveying platinum poles, the latter sealed to the tubes with
only 5 m. m. of their free ends projecting. Two tubes were
cemented on one side of the apparatus 6 c. m. from each end,
and at the distance of 12 ¢. m., bent down at right angles.
These tubes entered into small wash-bottles containing sulphu-
ri¢ acid, one acting as a seal at the entrance, the other at the
exit, of the current of hydrogen.
In the first experiment, one specimen of each of the iodized
papers was introduced into the apparatus. The hydrogen was
then allowed to flow until all the air in the train of purifiers
and driers had been displaced. Connection was made with the
platinum sponge tubes and a slow current was allowed to flow
for 3 hours. The object of continuing the current so long a
time, was not so much with the view of displacing the air, as
of thoroughly dessicating the papers. A stream of sparks was
then passed between the poles, which were separated by an in-
terval of 5 c. m.
The papers were pierced with numerous holes, but remained
colorless. On opening the apparatus there was no smell of
ozone, but an odor as of something burnt. The papers, on
being moistened, developed faint blue stains at the points
where pierced by sparks. The experiment was repeated with
identical results. Either, then, it appeared, the sparks alone
had decomposed potassium iodide, or ozone had been formed
in the course of the experiment. That the hydrogen em-
202 Ozone and the Atmosphere.
ployed still contained oxygen, was negatived by the positive
results obtained by the platinum sponge guard-tubes, and not
less so by the absence of any smell of ozone, this last bemg in
fact one of the most delicate tests which we possess. But the
burnt smell noticed each time the apparatus was opened, ren-
dered it extremely probable that the paper, containing, as it
does, the elements of water, had undergone some decomposition.
To eliminate these sources of error, a tube was partially
filled with pure potassium iodide, and hung upon the elec-
trodes. After dessication in a current of hydrogen for many
hours, sparks were passed through the iodide for a very long
time. The magnificent color of the spark in hydrogen changed
whenever the particles of potassium iodide were rendered in-
candescent. On testing the iodide afterwards, there was not
the shghtest indication of liberated iodine. From this it would
appear that it is not the electric spark, but the ozone generated
under its influence, which produces the chemical effects of de-
composition in this and similar instances.
Collection and Preservation of Ozone-—A )ottle with
mouth partially covered, may be filled with ozonized oxygen
by displacement. It is noticeable that even when the en-
trance tube extends quite to the bottom of the bottle, the
smell and iodo-starch reaction of ozone are obtained almost
immediately, while quite an interval elapses before the air is
so perfectly displaced that the issuing gas relights a spark at
the orifice. Bottles so filled may be sealed with parafline, and
the contained ozone be preserved for hours. Great difficulty
was encountered in making tight joints. It has been recom-
mended to insert the ends of tubes to be joined, into a wider
tube, and fill in with paraftine. But the adhesion of the
parattine is so slight, that such a joint easily comes apart. A
better plan is, to take a strip of cotton cloth about 14 in. wide,
and of suitable length, wrap it tightly round the tubes to be
joined, fasten with soft flower or copper wire, and then render
it impervious by melted paraftine applied with a feather or
brush. Tubes of very different diameters, and vessels of vari-
ous dimensions, can be joined by suitably modifying this plan,
Ozone and the Atmosphere. 203
The action upon India-rubber is very energetic, especially
when under strain. This may be illustrated as follows: A
piece of black rubber tubing is coiled tightly around a glass
rod, and placed in a bottle through which a current of ozo-
nized oxygen is allowed to flow, the gas entering at the bot-
tom and escaping at the partially closed top. The black color
disappears quickly, a dirty yellow following, and the surface
becomes roughened. In a few minutes the edges are serrated,
eracks open until the whole tube yields, and it falls into more
or less ring-like fragments.
To determine more accurately the amount and kind of
change produced in rubber, it was exposed to a slow current
of ozonized oxygen (80 litres) for a number of hours. The
gas, after passing over the rubber, was made to flow through a
weighed sulphuric acid tube, then through a Liebig’s bulb and
sulphuric acid tube, then through another sulphuric acid tube
acting as a guard, and finally through 38 Geissler bulbs, con-
taining solutions of potassium iodide. The time and difficulty
in making so many joints tight, by the aid of paraftine, were
great. ‘The results were as follows:
Porcelain boat + rubber after ozonizing = 7.2023 grains.
GC Souaet tai SD CEORC Ia ge = 7.2415“
Increase due to action of ozone aaa MOMOMOG) 4). <
Sulphuric acid tube after ozonizing = 12.745 «
as ESS IRG overtones) 26 = 12.739 <
Increase (probably water) — 0.006 «
Potash bulbs after ozonizing = 14.620 <“
G6 “« before ‘‘ = 146094 «
Increase (probably carbonic acid) = 0.0106 «
The first Geissler bulb was dark yellow, the second light
yellow, the third colorless. The liberated iodine corresponded
to 2.47 mgrm. ozone. The above experiment is far from
being conclusive, and is given principally to show the need of
investigation into the nature of the changes occurring in -rub-
ber and other organic bodies, under the action of ozone.
Preparation by Chemical Methods: The most noteworthy
result arrived at in an examination of these methods, was the
904. Ozone and the Atmosphere.
discovery of a new method of generating ozone. When potas-
slum permanganate and crystallized oxalic acid are pulverized
together in a mortar, the heat developed is so considerable as
to convert into steam much of the water formed during the
course of the reaction. If the salts are introduced into a test-
tube, and water added, the escape of gas at first is slow, but it
rapidly increases with a corresponding elevation of tempera-
ture. Jodo-starch papers held at the mouth of the tube, show
the presence of ozone in the escaping gases; so do those of
guaiacum. Potassium iodide is little affected until the tem-
perature is kept down by holding the test-tube in cold water,
when the amount of ozone liberated is so ¢ onsiderable that the
papers turn brown at once. Here, then, we have two solid
substances, which may be kept together for any length of time
without change, but on the addition of water liberate ozone.
The practical as well as theoretical interest of this discovery is
such that a careful study of this and similar reactions is now
being made.
CriticAL EXAMINATION OF OZONOSCOPES.
Potassium Lodide :—As the potassium iodide manufactured
in this country, and sold for chemically pure, has presumably
been employed in the preparation of ozone tests by American
observers, it was important to examine into its purity. The
principal manufacturers are four in number, and their goods
were examined with the following results :
Axalyses of C. P. Potassium Iodide manufactured in the
United States.
SAMPLI. REACTION. |CARBONATRS, | SULPHATES. | CHLORIDES.| IODATES, IODINE.
it Alkaline Absent Absent Absent Absent Absent
TI. ca Present Present es cu Present
Til. ee Absent Absent a “ Absent
IV. eae al 06 : ‘4 JRE: Ke
it we seen brane “ie table, that of the goods purchased
at the time the analyses were made, those of but one manufae-
turer were free from foreign salts, and had a neutral reaction.
/
Ozone and the Atmosphere. 205
And as nothing is easier than the introduction of minute
amounts of impurities into chemicals manutactured on a large
scale, the necessity of analyzing each sample of potassium iodide
employed in the making of ozonoscopes, is evident.
In order that no unnecessary element of uncertainty, however,
should be introduced into the comparison of the various ozone
tests employed in this investigation, the potassium iodide was
especially made for the purpose. The following method was
found convenient, and yielded excellent results :
36 grms. of iodine were introduced into a flat-bottomed half-
Jitre flask, with 250 c.¢. water, and then 12 germs. of clean
piano-forte wire added in successive portions. The action at first
was slow, but increased with the liberation of heat due to chem-
ical combination, and at the close was accelerated by heating on
a water-bath, until all brown color had disappeared. To the
filtrate, which was of a greenish color, 12 grms. of iodine were
added. Potassium carbonate, prepared by ignition of potassium
bitartrate,was added, to decided alkaline reaction, and the flask
heated on a water-bath, until the precipitate separated in the
form of ferrosoferric hydrate. This precipitate, after filtering,
was evaporated to dryness, and washed out carefully to obtain
the last portion of potassium iodide. The filtrates were evap-
orated, and two portions of crystals, amounting to 13.5 grms,
and 11 grms., of pure potassium iodide obtained from them.
The mother-liquor was then evaporated to dryness, aleohol of
85 per cent. added to dissolve out the iodide and get rid of ex-
cess of potassium carbonate, the potassium connie erystallized
from the alcoholic solution, and washed with absolute alcohol,
yielding 29.5 grms. of the salt. The total yield was 54 orms.
instead of 62, the theoretical amount.
Starch :—In order not to spend time unnecessarily in the
examination of starches from various sources, a skillful phar-
maceutist furnished me with arrow-root starch, which he had as-
sured himself by microscopic examination contained no sub-
gtances of organic origin other than the starch granules. This
was washed with large excess of cold distilied water, until the
206 Ozone and the Atmosphere.
filtrates afforded no trace of saline matters, and then dried at
the temperature of the air.
Paper :—A great variety of papers was examined, and all
rejected for one reason or another, except the best Swedish
filter-paper. This appeared to have no action on the tests, ex-
cept possibly upon the thallium and the Moffat. The former,
after keeping for some time, was minutely spotted with thallic
oxide, and the latter turned brown on the edges. But it is
probable that, inthe latter case at least, the alteration of the
ozonoscope was due to other causes than the paper. The
paper might have been treated with dilute acid, and then re-
peatedly washed with distilled water, in order to remore all the
impurities soluble in these menstrua; but this was not done
for fear that the paper might be made too fragile to stand
much subsequent handling. But tine cotton cloth, treated in
this manner, might answer for certain of the tests, better than
paper.
Classification of Ozonoscopes :—The most important ozono-
scopes hitherto in use, may be conveniently grouped into five
classes :
I. Those depending on the decomposition of a metallic
iodide, the liberated iodine indicating the reaction. Under
this head, the substance almost exclusively used is iodide of
potassium. An examination of the tables given below, will
show that it is the most sensitive of all the ozonoscopes exam-
ined. Unfortunately, the action of ozone does not stop with
oxidation of the potassium, but extends to the iodine, so that
a paper once brown from free iodine, may become quite color-
less again, from the formation of potassium iodate. It is pro-
posed to examine other haloid compounds, especially the
iodides of the heavy metals.
IJ. Class No I, with starch added as an indicator. Very
many tests, included in this class, have been proposed. They
differ chiefly in the relative proportions of potassium iodide
and starch. With some, the comparison is made when dry, in
Ozone and the Atmosphere. 207
others after moistening. Or the paper may contain potassium
iodide only, the iodide of starch being formed subsequently,
by moistening the papers, after exposure, with starch solution.
We have added to this list, one new test, containing iodide of
cadmium (as representative of the iodides of the heavy metals)
and starch. It develops the characteristic blue color of iodide
of starch very strongly and persistently on moistening, but is
less sensitive than some of the other tests.
Ii. Those depending upon the alkaline reaction resulting
from conversion of the electro-positive element into the form
of oxide,—litmus or some similar coloring matter being added
as indicator. It will be seen from experiments detailed below,
that there are other bodies sometimes present in the atmo-
sphere, which decompose potassium iodide, as well as ozone.
But if this decomposition is attended with formation of caustic
potash, only when ozone is the decomposing agent, the litmus-
paper will be turned blue only in case of the presence of ozone.
This was the ground taken by Houzeau, who proposed, and
has strenuously advocated, tests of this character. He admits,
however, that hydrogen proxide will likewise develop an
alkaline reaction. The tables, above referred to, exhibit a
similar result.
The best method of preparing these tests is to saturate papers
with litmus solution containing about 1 centigramme of litmus
inle.c. The ltmus must be brought with great care to that
shade of wine-red at which it is most sensitive. After drying
some of these papers are impregnated with a1 p. ¢. solution of
potassium iodide and again dried. Papers of both kinds, the
plain and iodized litmus, are cut into slips and exposed in pairs.
It is expedient to subject these tests to the action of artificially
prepared ozone, to see that they are really sensitive. Great
differences were found in this manner, between tests not appa-
rently differing much in color. Even the best did not appear
so sensitive as some of those in the first and second classes.
(See tables.)
Two new tests were added to this class:—the alizarine and
phenolpthalein potassium iodide tests, distinguished by the use
208 Ozone and the Atmosphere.
of alizarine or phenolpthalein in place of litmus. The alizarine
was prepared by dissolving the crystals sublimed from commer-
cial alizarine, in 80 p. ¢. alcohol.
Papers impregnated with this solution were dried, moistened
with a 1 p. c. potassium iodide solution, and dried again. The
latter were exposed in strips, along with non-iodized alizarine
papers. The phenolpthalein was made by heating 3. 3 grms.
sublimed pthalic anhydride with 6. 6 grms phenol and 1. 5 grms.
sulphuric acid at 120°—130° C., for 3 hrs., thoroughly wash-
ing the brown resin obtained, which amounted to about 3
grms.,* and dissolving in alcohol.
The phenolpthalein potassium iodide tests were prepared in
a manner similar to those of alizarine. It was found, however,
that neither of these tests, especially the phenolpthalein, was
as sensitive as that. made with properly prepared litmus; and
their use, after some trials, was therefore abandoned.
IV. Those depending upon the exidation of .a metal or
metallic compound, with the development of a corresponding
change of color.
The most important ozonoscopes in this class, which have
previously been studied, are silver, thallous hydrate, manga-
nous sulphate, and plumbic sulphide. Silver-leaf immersed in
an atmosphere containing a sufficient percentage of ozone, is
very slowly affected, if at all, except in the presence of moisture.
Under these circumstances, its surface is energetically oxidized,
with the formation of magnificent yellow, blue, and other
films, passing into black at those points at which the formation
of argentic oxide has reached a maximum.
Unfortunately, silver is not sufficiently sensitive to ozone. In
a vessel containing in every litre of oxygen 1 mgrm. of ozone,
the potassium iodide, the iodo-starch tests, the thallous oxide,
Houzeauw’s, and some other tests were affected, before a notable
change had occurred upon a moistened silver surface.t It is
stated by Houzeau, that when a litre of oxygen containing
about 1 centigramme of ozone was passed over silver, blacken-
* See Bayer, Ber. der Deutsch. Chem. Gesell., 1871, p. 658.
7 See also Fremy, Compt. Rend., 61, 939.
Ozone and the Atmosphere. 209
ing took place, but when the same amount of ozone was diluted
with 50 litres of oxygen, the silver was unaffected.* Even the
latter mixture contains a far larger amount of ozone than 1s
ordinarily present in the atmosphere, if we accept the determi-
nations of Pless and Pierre,t who found, by titration of the
iodine set free on the surface of potassium iodide paper, that
255 litres of air contained but 0.02 mgrms. ozone. Zenger
found in 100 litres of air from 0.002 to 0.01 mgrm. ozone.t
For the present, at least, silver is inapplicable as an atmo-
spheric ozonoscope, not from want of reliability, but from lack
of sensitiveness; and the desideratum is to find some ozono-
scope which will be similar to silver in its reactions towards the
compounds of the atmosphere, and at the same time of adequate
sensibility.
The next most important reagent of this class is Thallous
Hydrate. Small bars of metallic thallium were dissolved in
dilute sulphuric acid, the reaction being hastened by the intro-
duction of strips of platinum foil, and thallous sulphate erystal-
lized out in brilliant prismatic needles. A solution of this salt
was exactly neutralized with baryta, the filtrate from the ba-
rytic sulphate containing 10 p..¢. of thallous hydrate. Strips
of filtering paper, immersed in this filtrate, were dried over
caustic potash under a bell-jar, so as to prevent them, as far as
possible, from absorbing carbonic anhydride from the air.
When the ozonoscopes are compared dry, thallous hydrate
occupies a very high position, sometimes the 4th or 3d place,
but usually the 2nd position. After moistening, the papers of
the first three classes exhibit a more striking appearance than
the thallium peroxide. This result differs from that obtained
by Huizinga, who thought that the thallous hydrate was more
sensitive than the iodo-starch tests, when the papers were
JSreshly prepared and the solution sufficiently concentrated.|
On examining into the behavior of thallous hydrate, when
* Comptes Rendus, Dec. 18, 1865.
+ Jahresb. der Chemie, 1857, 79.
$ Zenger, Wien. Akad. Ber., 24, 78.
§ Bottger, J. pr. Chem., 95, 311.
|| Huizinga, Journal fir praktische Chemie, ci, 321,
210 Ozone and the Atmosphere.
exposed to the disturbing influences of the other bodies which
may be present in the atmosphere, we found that it was unaf-
fected by nitrous acid, if we except one trial in which the
paper turned yellow. This was apparently due to some other
cause than the formation of peroxide, which is of a brown
color. This confirms the result previously arrived at by
Bottger.*
In an atmosphere containing hydrogen peroxide, the thallous
hydrate remained white, or if immersed, after having been
turned brown by ozone, was bleached. Carbonic anhydride is
rapidly absorbed by thallous hydrate, carbonate being formed,
which is not decomposed with formation of peroxide in pres-
ence of ozone. Thallous hydrate is therefore not applicable to
the detection of ozone in the atmosphere, though in the labora-
tory, to detect ozone in the presence of nitrous acid, it is of
oreat service.t
Manganous sulphate is altogether inapplicable as an atmo-
spheric ozonoscope, whether dry or moist; in the former con-
dition it was searcely affected at all, in the latter it occupied
one of the lowest places in the scale. That there might
be no error, from want of care in the preparation of the salt, the
recrystallized sulphate was precipitated from its solution in alco-
hol, and used in making the tests. Thinking that the manganous
oxide might be more easily converted into peroxide, if it were
in combination with a feeble acid ike acetic, some manganous °
acetate was prepared from the former salt by conversion into
carbonate and then into acetate. Tests prepared with this salt
did not appear more sensitive than those with manganous sul-
phate. They had the further disadvantage of being powerful-
ly affected in a dilute atmosphere of nitrous acid, turning dirty
brown, while the sulphate was little changed. They likewise
became light brown in an atmosphere containing a trace of
hydrogen peroxide. The manganous sulphate ozonoscopes
contained 10 mgrms. of the salt in each square centimeter of sur-
face. Of the manganous acetate papers, some were dipped in
* Bottger, Jour. pr. Chemie, 95, 311.
+See Lamy, Bull. Soc. Chim., [2], 11, 210; March, 1869.
Ozone and the Atmosphere. ma
a concentrated, others in a more dilute solution, but the results
obtained with neh were identical.
Similar remarks apply to the plumbic sulphide papers, which
were so prepared that each square centimeter of surface
contained about 10 mgrms. of the sulphide. They were not
sensitive. Moreover, in an atmosphere of hydrogen peroxide
or nitrons acid, they were bleached.
V. Those dopae He upon the oxidation of organic bodies,
with the development of a characteristic change of color.
The only one of these substances particularly studied, was
the resin of Guaiacum. It appeared essential to use this resin
in the original masses, for if that which had been pulver-
ized was used, even if it had not been exposed to light, the
tincture made from it appeared deficient in sensitiveness. A
tincture containing 8 p. c. of the resin was prepared with 90
p- ¢. alcohol. The papers so prepared had a slight vellow
tinge. They were moderately sensitive, acquiring speedily
when dry a faint blue color, and when moistened, occupying a
position midway between the ozonoscopes most sensitive, and
those least so, to the influence of ozone. They were rapidly
turned greenish-blue by nitrous acid, and bluish-green by
hydrogen peroxide. For these reasons, and on acconnt of
their deficient sensibility, they are objectionable as atmospheric
ozonoscopes.*
Examination of Ozonoscopes under known conditions.
Having prepared pure materials, the following ozomoscopes
were made, care being exercised to render them as nearly sim-
ilar and uniform as the nature of the tests would permit. They
were preserved in tightly-stoppered bottles, in the dark, and
entirely removed from the laboratory odors. The potassium
iodide papers were made with a solution containing 15 grms.
of the salt. The proportion of iodide of potassium and starch
in the iodo starch papers, is that recommended by the observers
whose names they bear. The amount of water is the same in
all, in order that the papers compared may be as nearly simi-
lar as possible.
* It is probable that the influence of light, as well, would be unfavorable to the employ-
ment of organic matters as ozonoscopes.
919 Ozone and the Atmosphere.
NAME OF OZONOSCOPE. POTASSIUM IODIDE.| STAROH. | WATER.
OVE a eeettetetaieieles iain lates einisietleanisteistestetetetekeseteite 2. grms. lgrm.| 60c.c.
IVT OR ATIS erore tise erete totcietoreskie cteneieialaremtstavens star retate 04 co Hines Qs
Lowe’s (with 0,03 grm. calcium carbonate). . O22) “<< dyes se
Nehonpermes tte ateeeeiestieeeeteser eee 0.1 oc 11“ Oe
(OERSRIHS sos Ga poon oss ode anda cose coBsono Cas ve (Rik oe 1 es
Cadmium Iodide 1 grm ...... ...........2.-0005 oe ryrg oe
—— ———
The preparation of the other tests is given elsewhere. The
tésts prepared with great excess of potassium iodide, as recom-
mended by Dr. Polli, were not employed, since they turned
brown while drying. The sensitiveness of these tests, as will
be seen from the tables, increases, as a rule, with the percent-
age of potassium iodide. Those of Lowe, which occupy an in-
termediate position, and are not liable to change on drying, are
perhaps to be preferred. Calcium carbonate was aded in ac-
cordance with the recommendation of Mr. Lowe, in order to
secure greater uniformity of action and prevent souring, but
we were unable to perceive that the addition was of practical
value.*
The tests were separately suspended in a capacious bell-jar,
through which a current of ozonized ozygen, containing 1
megrm. ozone in the litre, was caused to flow very slowly. No
attempt was made to screen them from diffused light. In the
first place, they were simultaneously, exposed, while dry, for
certain intervals. The effects were noted, and expressed by
numbers, the ozonoscope which had experienced the most
striking change, being placed first. They were then moistened,
and the results indicated in like manner. Finally, in this
moistened condition, they were allowed to remain in the vessel,
and their changes noted at the expiration of times indicated in
the tables. The effect upon silver is not given, because of its
want of sensitiveness, and its inapplicability as an atmospheric
ozonoscope.
* — T. Lowe, Proc. Royal Soc., [12], p. 518.
Ozone and the
Atmosphere.
FIRST SERIES OF COMPARISONS.
213
DRY MOISTENED
OZONOSCOPES.
HALF AN HOUR. AT ONCE. ONE HOUR. TWO HOURS.
1500 ona Dark Yellow Brown Brown (1) Very brown
CAGMIBMN IG Se sinc cisiscicsetsll i. soe edae re Lilac Strong blue |(3) Dark blue
Moffat Violet Blue Dark blue (2) Black
Lowe Soon coadsu Faint blue Dark blue _ |(4) Blackish blue
Osann (mottried) | ...... sossec
Schonbein Cb tose Soot nD reg ae ae Oe re | |e ie Co ed ere asa an
Houzeau Sore rer deal Mi wescterets :
Alizarine...............- See Geen TIPLE ihc cctats eae one |i eihedy fn i ALES My ataratatatare
Thallium ................ Cac AS UE Aas Tease ta Wicmmaly (Aaa eee ae te UA SeKeL in AMS oe
INNS ANEAO sci ajacrass call |) ay stelaier tf aul(e. vi foaeees (6) Brownish
MOG AGES UT pI deh aeroser cere eant Meera aay i scessie ey (inline a WN * rey alba altedeietsress
Guaiacum..... so Light blue (5) Blue
SECOND SERIES. THIRD SERIES.
DRY MOISTENED DRY MOISTENED
2 OZONOSCOP ES. r
5 MINUTES. { 15 MINUTES. AT ONCE. 15 MINUTES. AT ONCE.
PMT oer isiaylejarsieni vias Yellow Brown (1) (1) Dark brown (1) (1)
Cadmium..........] 9 ...... Yellow (5) (Gyre aati inc taraues (9) (9)
Moffat tr. «c [4) (2) Grey (5) (2)
MONRO ils caistacttercaeieilh a Le oseesjne ls WL 2 esiemtels (6) (8) Greenish (7) (3)
Osann.............- Lilac Violet (2) (5) Lilac (6) (4)
Schonbein .........| ....-. anouce da (8) Faint lilac, (8) (5)
1E@UHAEETH Goonoposecs|| — csocoo sso08 590 Blue (2) (6)
/NIVNSING)|s cegdoobAoal| 1) deoace Basieere (7) Red (3) (7)
Thailium........... tr. Brown (3) (4) Brown (4) (8)
WIEIERIICEsaccocads| cocoa) 9 |)" \eeocuo oo goo! MW) Sadao 320
Lead Sulphide ..... mieeistet= 33 o stances 0
Guaiacum.......... (not tried) spoaes - (not tried)
FOURTH SERIES.
—$ —
DRY
MOISTENED
OZONOSCOPES.
10 MINUTES.
Cadmium
Moftat
Osann (not tried)
Schonbein
Houzeau (not tried)
Alizarine
Thallium
Manganese
Lead Sulphide
Guaiacum
Yellow (1)
Redn’d (8)
Brown (2)
seca n eee cece eee ses ee
weer were eee ec esen ee
sere eee ceeresnee
AT ONCE.
Yellowish red (1)
Blue (6)
Bark blue (2)
Blue (3)
“tr. (7)
Same as before (5)
“ “6 “ (4)
HALF AN HOUR.
Same as before (1)
Darker blue (5)
Samo (2)
Same (4)
Blue (8)
Same (8)
Same (6)
occa — @)
214 Ozone and the Atmosphere.
It will be noted that potassium iodide is the most sensitive
test, changing rapidly while dry, using this term to apply to
papers having only such hygroscopic moisture as had been at-
tracted from the atmosphere. The thallium papers are also
very sensitive. But when exposed for some time, in common
with the other ozonoscopes, and then moistened, they fall be-
hind the iodo-starch papers, which occupy an intermediate po-
sitiun between them and the potassium iodide test. The iodo-
starch papers arrange themselves in an order corresponding
to the amount of potassium iodide they contain, except the
eadmium iodo-starch paper, which, unlike the other ozono-
scopes of this class, does not, on moistening, after long ex-
posure turn brown, but remains of a persistent blue. In some
trials it fell below the thallium, alizarine, and Houzeau tests in
sensitiveness. It is important to note that the alizarine and
Houzeau tests, whatever may be their other merits, are less
susceptible than than the potassium iodide and iodo-starch tests ;
and the manganese and lead sulphide are evidently inapplicable
as atmospheric ozonoscopes.
Influence upon Ozonoscopes of constituents of the Atmo-
sphere other than ozone.
OZONOSCOPES WITH NITROUS FUMES (VISIBLE. )
QADSOTSIOE IES DRY, WHEN MOISTENED BECAME.
HC Is ooonepongansHoeanenoasecs Brown (1)| Bleached )
Cadmium...................|Lower end lilac, upper brown (2)|Bluish-black (2)
WHOSE goorsds yaaooganoa dab Brown (5)| Dark blue (3)
MONIOcr0% oadoosononooonesen Light brown (yy (4)
OBA NE rctetrersocterelen wieclnne eerste Lilac (7)|Light blue (6)
Schone rece ects Light brown (9)|Dark blue (5)
[EQUUACENT 2 sem ooopoaoonoaes Red (8)|Red (8)
Alizarine (with KI). ...... Brown
@ (LOM SESE) ore alas Yellow (ay) | Unalterea
PESTS r lever releteeter eratalaselolerel-t= Doubtful
Manganese Acetate......... Unaltered (11) Brown (7)
a Sulphate....... 0G { Unaltered
Lead Sulphide.............. Bleached white (4) *
Gualacum.....--..-.-..-.-. Dark blue (3) a
The air in the bell-jar, in which the tests affected as above
were suspended, contained nitrous fumes in quantity just suffi-
cient to give a recognizable color; in the following experi-
Ozone and the Atmosphere. Pals
ment the amount was extremely small, and no fumes were
apparent.
OZONOSCOPES WITH NITROUS FUMES (INVISIBLE).
————e
SSS
| DRY. MOISTENED.
OZONOSCOPES. =
E TURNED AFTER
20 MINUTES ONE HOUR TOMS
Ix Usb aoceodenocod idavioondagas Yellow (1) Brown
Ukiohinryin Ses sagen bdnsesose Unaltered Unaltered Dark blue
Moffat...... ..|Light brown (4) (1) Dark brown
Lowe..... ..|Unaltered . |Light brown (6) (2) Brown
Osaun .... ..|Light lilac (3) : (4)
Schonbein --|Unaltered Faint lilac (7) (3) “
Houzeau ..-......- ..|Reddish (5) Little changed
Alizarine (with K I.) ..|Unaltered Reddened ?
(no KI)..... pace ig
Abr eye ere) ae ever els cicis\e Light brown Brown
Manganese Acetate ......... Unaltered
ee Sulphate ........ eg
Lead Sulphide............... ss Slightly bleached (8) |More bleached
Guaiacum ...... Peetu aie a Greenish (2) Greenish-blue
OZONOSCOPES WITH SULPHUROUS ANHYDRIDE.
OZONOSCOPES. DRY | MOISTENED SAME AFTER 12 HOURS
IVOWZE AUR cs eileterei ave tee sles sates Red
AVA er ee soacae scoesesiode Yellow red
Manganese Acetate .......... Turned brown? Became white
Lead Sulphide ............... A little bleached ?
The rest unaffected.....- ...-
OZONOSCOPES (AFTER OZONIZING) WITH SULPHUROUS
ANHYDRIDE.
(1). Potassium iodide and all the iodo-starch papers bleached.
(2). Thallium, after having been ozonized to a dark-brown,
is bleached.
(8). Manganese Sulphate and Acetate remain intensely
brown.
(4). Guaiacum, Alizarine, and Houzeau test, little affected.
Carbonic anhydride had no effect on the ozonoscopes, either
before or after ozonizing.-
216 Ozone and the Atmosphere.
OZONOSCOPES WITH HYDROGEN PEROXIDE.
OZONOSCOPES. FIRST SERIES. SECOND SERIES.
Op nsoddesoeHe DeSyooosDDededasooll Jinshan (7) Yellow (10)
Cadmium...............-....--.--| Faint lilac (8) Intense blue (6)
WIGS hnaatoossosransbagseroGenaacs Light brown (2) Very dark brown (1)
MIOW Ole te sciaciers srelseeees noe e eee co a (3) Dark brown (2)
GREAT Sedagascsoncaptad BoocundaD ? (9) Brown to blue (3)
Schonbein............... .........{ Faint brown (4) f6yuenee (4)
PAUZATIN Ge araeteyelereyaleielseiicie enna Red (6) Reddened (8)
HH OUZOAUS af e eies ete cies celsts aniciarere Rluish (9)
ANTON soon oa obooue eoocAonaO OS 2 Unchanged
Manganese.. .......-.---.-.......| Light brown (5) (Not tried)
Gead'Sulphide.--- 2. sec se2 ste Somewhat bleached (10) Bleached to gray (7)
Guaiacum yy see reece Blue (fine color) (1) Beautiful blue (5)
The hydrogen peroxide used in the first series was made
from hydrated peroxide of barium, by decomposing with hydro-
chloric acid. The papers were suspended for about 15 hours
over a solution containing 0.0044 grm. of the peroxide. Since
the solution, prepared in this way, contained a little acid which
had not been entirely removed, and this acid, by reacting with
the peroxide, might liberate chlorine,—a second series of trials
was instituted. In this, the solution had been prepared by de-
composing with carbonic acid, and eontained 0. 5 p. ¢. of the
peroxide. The ozonoscopes were exposed during a like interval.
In a third series, the papers being exposed for 48 hours dur-
ing day and night, over a solution containing 0. 2 p. ¢. hydrogen
peroxide, Moffat’s turned to a brown color, Osann’s became
brownish-blue,guaiacum a beautiful light blue,alizarine reddened,
Houzeau’s test apparently changed somwhat in the direction of
blue and afterwards was partly bleached, cadmium test became —
dark-blue, potassium iodide quite white and damp,lead sulphide
bleached to gray, silver was not affected. It is probable that the
potassium iodide was decomposed, but became colorless again by
conversion into iodate. This supposition was strengthened by
the damp condition of the paper. The thallium test remained
white, thallium peroxide undergoing reduction in contact with
hydrogen peroxide,—water and oxygen being liberated.
Action of Ozone upon the Coloring Matter of Flowers :—
In connection with the use of organic coloring matters as
ozonoscopes, experiments were made as to the action of ozone
Ozone and the Atmosphere. O17
upon flowers. It is well known that indigo solution, poured
into a bottle filled with ozone, is instantly bleached. In this
_ ease the colorless modification of indigo is formed. But attempts
-
hitherto made to destroy the coloring matters of plants by ozone,
have yielded in our hands negative results. These results are
striking as compared with those obtained by a reducing agent
like snlphurous acid, or with chlorine.
A light red rose was exposed for three hours to a current of
34 litres of ozonized oxygen, containing a little more than 1
mgrm. ozone per litre. No effect was discernible on either
leaves or flower. In sulphurous acid, it was bleached in the
course of a few moments, though the chlorophyll of the leaves
was unaffected. Returned to the ozone, the blanched petals
reddened, showing that the sulphurous acid with which they
were impregnated had been ozonized. The same effect was
produced by dilute sulphuric acid,
An abutilon, a yellow and a blue pansy, cineraria, red ger-
anium, fuchsia, hyacinth, pink, violet,and heliotrope, were ex-
posed for 18 hours, in a quart bottle filled with ozone. On
opening the bottle, no smell, except the perfume of the flowers,
was apparent, and none of the flowers had changed except the
violet and heliotrope. These had turned slightly brown, due
probably to natural wilting. Other specimens of the same
flowers were placed in an atmosphere containing sulphurous
acid. The heliotrope began to change immediately, and in ten
minutes its color had entirely disappeared. The hyacinth fol-
lowed, and in the same length of time, only streaks of red
remained. The bouvardia was nearly white; the fuchsia,
japonica, geranium, and cineraria were ania bleached .
the yellow pansy not noticeably affected. At the end of 3h
hours, the darker portion of the fuchsia was nearly bleached,
the geranium had become pink, the blue pansy was of a salar
color somewhat darker than the yellow pansy, the abutilon stil]
unchanged. Flowers of Salvia splendens, Camellia Japonica
(red), Strelitzia regina, Abutilon venosum, Abutilon insigne,
Inga pulcherrima, Ixia, Cineraria, Nasturtium, Azalea
Indica, and Bouvardia, were exposed Pow 36 hours to ozonized
218 Ozone and the Atmosphere.
oxygen, most of the time to a slow continuous current. A few
light spots appeared on'the azalea and nasturtium,and there was
a slight discoloration of the camellia. Similar specimens, left for
3 hours in an atmosphere containing sulphurous acid, changed
greatly: the camellia became lighter in spots and finally pink
throughout, the azalea turned yellow and finally white, the
Abutilon venosum satiron-yello w, the change beginning at the
outer edge of the flower, the cineraria was somewhat lighter in
color, the Salvia splendens white in spots, other portions red.
The Jxia had become white, the long ends of the mimosa
(/nga) were also bleached, the reddish markings of the nastur-
tium had quite disappeared. The flowers of the Bowvardia
were bleached at their outer edge; in the Sérelztzca, neither
flower nor leaf was affected. The same is true of the leaves
of all the specimens.
After eighteen hours more of exposure, the yellow portion of
the Strelitzia was not affected, but the blue had become quite
white; the mimosa was a faint pink, the nasturtium a deep
yellow throughout, and the Salva bleached entirely. Even
after this length of time, the chlorophyll of the leaves had un_
dergone no change. When these same flowers were transferred
from the sulphurous acid to a current of ozonized oxygen, the
azalea turned red on the edges and colored somewhat through-
out; the camellia reddened, so likewise the mimosa; the Adw-
tilon became red along the veins, the petals of /x2a turned red
at the edges, the nasturtiums reddened in places, the Bowvardia
became brown, the Streltzca did not change.
When similar flowers, which had been longer exposed to
ozone without change, were placed in an atmosphere contain-
ing chlorme, the camellia became buff color, its leaf unaf-
fected; the azalea turned yellow, then white, its leaves partly
changing also; the Lxza and Louwvardia became perfectly
white; Salvia, yellow-white, its leaves yellow. The red veins
of the Abutilon venosum were not bleached, but its green
calyx and part of the stem were. The leaf of the Abutdon
insigne was bleached in spots; the leaf and stem of the nastur-
tium became entirely white. The blue portion of the Sire
Osa and ae Ap nobphere. 219
Hea was lea Hed. the yellow in part, the red leaf not affected.
- Corresponding changes took place in other specimens of these
flowers which had not been previously exposed to ozone.
The action of ozone asa bleaching agent differs not only
from that of sulphurous acid, as might be expected, but also
from that of chlorine; and it is not improbable that its use
has been proposed for bleaching in cases where its precise
action has been unknown.
It is a striking fact in the economy of nature, that an agent
like ozone, which operates as nature’s purifier and disinfectant,
and energetically destroys decomposing and putrescible organic
substances, should have so little action upon the delicate color-
ing matters of flowers.
My thanks are dne to my assistant, Dr. George A. Pro-
chazka, for his co-operation in the experiments detailed above,
and to the Rev. 8. B. Dod for his aid in the study of flowers.
Stevens Instirure or Tecunotoey, May, 1878.
220, The Physical History of the Trias
XXI. On the Physical History of the Triassic Formation in
New Jersey and the Connecticut Valley.
By Isrart C. RussEz:
Read May 27th, 1878.
Beds of stratified rock, which have very generally been re-
ferred to the same age as the Triassic Formation of Europe,
occur in a number of detached areas along the Atlantic border
of our continent.
The most northerly of these is found in the Prince Edward
Islands, which are formed almost entirely of soft red shales
and sandstones, very similar in appearance to the corresponding
rocks in New Jersey and the Connecticut Valley. The Trias-
sic sandstones of these islands have yielded the bones of
— Bathygnathus borealis, one of the few relics that have come
down to us of the abundant reptilian life of this period.
The rocks of this formation are again exposed on each side
of the Bay of Fundy. In New Brunswick, the Triassic area
ig of small extent, covermg but a few square miles in the
neighborhood of Quaco Head, about thirty miles northeast of
St. John. These beds consist likewise of soft red shales and
sandstones, upon which rests a coarse conglomerate,—the whole
series dipping towards the northeast at an angle of about
thirty degrees. Beneath these rocks the unconformable lime-
stones and conglomerates. of the Carboniferous age are exposed.
Along the eastern shore of the Bay of Fundy, the Triassic
beds are well shown for a distance of one hundred and twenty-
five miles, and exhibit the association of sedimentary and
igneous rocks, so frequent in this formation. The sedimentary
beds are chiefly shales and sandstones ; and the igneous rocks
some of the many forms of trap, although at times varying
greatly in structure and composition,
These two divisions of the formation seem to be conformable
in dip, which, unlike that of the corresponding beds on the
opposite shore of the bay, is towards the northwest at an angle
of about sixteen degrees. The portions of this formation
of the Eastern States. 221
which are shown along thesides of the Bay of Fundy, have,
therefore, each an inclination towards the longer axis of the
bay. This, as we hope to show farther on, is a matter of con-
siderable significance. The easfern shore of the Bay of Fundy
is composed of hard igneous rocks, sloping down to the water
at an angle, as we have mentioned, of about sixteen degrees)
and forming thus an inclined plane, against which the waves
break with but little effect. This great ridge of trap, over a
hundred and twenty miles in length, acts like a break-water,
and has taken no ineconsiderable part in protecting Acadia
- from the inroads of the sea. Where the waves have found a
point of attack, on the sedimentary beds eastward of the trap,
these have been rapidly eaten away. This may be seen at
either end of the trap ridge, where the Basin of Minas has
been formed at the northern extremity, and St. Mary’s Bay at
the southern. At Digby Gut, the break-water has been
breached, and the sea, gaining access, has hollowed out the ©
Annapolis Basin. This trap ridge is nowhere more than four
or five miles in width, and seems to be the outcropping edge of
an immense sheet of trap, conformable with the associated
beds of sandstone and shale. Rising with a gentle slope from
beneath the waters of the great bay, it attains in some places
an elevation of four hundred feet, and usually presents a bold
mural escarpment, facing the east. At its northern extremity
it forms the picturesque promontory of Blomidon, which is
surrounded by the finest coast scenery in Acadia.
To the eastward, the trap ridge is bordered by a narrow belt of
Triassic beds, which form a fruitful and beautiful valley. The
rocks underlying this valley are the usual red shales and sand-
stones of the Trias, which rest unconformably on the Carbon-
iferous and crystalline rocks beneath.
In the Connecticut valley, rocks of this age extend north-
ward from New Haven for a distance of one hundred and
twenty-five miles, reaching entirely across the state of Connec-
ticut and nearly to the northern boundary of Massachusetts,
with a varying width of from five to twenty-five miles.
Throughout this whole area the rocks present. their usual
222 The Physical History of the Trias \
appearance of red shales and sandstones, with thick beds of
intruded igneous rocks, the whole system dipping eastward at
an angle averaging between 15 and 20 degrees.
We shall have more to say regarding the geological history
of this area, in connection with the Trias of New Jersey.
The western bank of the Hudson River, from Jersey City north-
ward to Stony Point in Rockland Oo., New York, a distance of
thirty miles, is composed of Triassic rocks. This is the beginning
ofa great extent of strata of this age, which stretch southward
across the state of New Jersey, through Pennsylvania and
Maryland, and far into Virginia,—a length of over three
hundred and fifty miles. This belt has its greatest width on
the Delaware, where it is thirty miles broad ; it is six miles wide
on the Susquehanna, and eight on the Potomac. Smaller
detached areas of these rocks occur farther south in Virginia
and North Carolina, in these states carrying the Richmond
coal-beds, and those of Deep and Dan river. Thoughout the
whole distance from the Hudson to North Carolina, this
formation is composed mainly of soft red shales and red and
gray sandstones, together with extensive ridges of trap. _In
the northern portion of this area, the beds dip towards the
northwest at an angle of from ten to fifteen degrees. In many
cases, owing to local causes, the angle of inclination is much
less than this, and sometimes much greater.* In North Caro-
lina the inclination is toward the southwest at an angle of
from 10 to 22 degrees.+
In New Jersey, the Triassic formation is separated into
three natural divisions; (a) the first of these is a system
of RED SHALES AND SANDSTONES, which compose the great bulk
of the formation; (b) on the western border of these there
occur several detached areas of coarse VARIEGATED CONGLOMER-
ate; and both these beds of derivative origin are traversed
by (c) dikes and sheets of ERUPTIVE ROCKS.
* See table of dips, Cook’s Geology of N J., p, 196.
+ Emmons’s Geol. Rep. N. Carolina, p. 231.
apaiiaue al is Tata “>
td wa r
Ade ¥ ‘ ¥ a b \
7 ” +
of the Eastern States. 293
Tue Rep SHALES AND SANDSTONES.
The sandstone, so extensively developed in this formation,
is well known to the citizens of New York and the neighbor-
ing cities as “brown stone,” of which so many of both their
_ public and private edifices are constructed. This reddish or
brown sandstone almost invariably occurs interbedded with
layers of soft crumbling shale. These are but varying deposits
from the same waters,'which at one time were charged with mud
and deposited shale, and at another time spread out a layer of
sand, which at length became consolidated into sandstone.
We can only notice at present a few of the localities where
these shales and sandstones are unusually well exposed, re-
ferring our readers for greater detail to Prof. Cook’s Geology
of New Jersey, and to H. D. Rogers's reports on the geology
of the same State. The first Ie Titse we will notice is on the
line of the Montclair Midland Railroad, about four miles
westward of Jersey City, and near the village of Arlington.
Here the sandstone forms a line of bluffs, which border the
Newark meadows on the west, and were doubtless at one
time the shore-line. In these bluffs, a deep cut, made for the
passage of the railroad, exhibits on its side an interesting sec-
tion of the alternating layers of sandstone and shale, which, at
this point, have an inclination of about fifteen degrees towards
the northwest. As this excavation is more than a quarter of
a mile in length, and has been cut down toa depth of 60
or 70 feet from the surface, it affords as fine a section of the
Triassic rocks as is known to us.*
*Perhaps the most interesting feature in this section is the occurrence near
the middle of the cut, of a great fissure which has parted the rocks in a nearly
north and south direction, or parallel to their strike. This fissure is about
five feet wide, and is filled in with debris from the red sandstone rocks ;
its walls are altered as if by the action of heat, and when broken are ofa
bright brick-red color. The fragments filling the fissure are small near the
walls and imbedded in an earthy or shaly mass. ‘They are nearly rounded,
and show polished or ‘‘slickenside”’ surfaces. The centre of the fissure is
filled with large angular masses of sandstone, which show more alteration
both in texture and color than the walls, and also show slickenside surfaces.
994 The Fhysical History of the Trias
A few miles southwest of Arlington occur the extensive
Newark quarries, where these sedimentary rocks are again
well exposed. Here the sandstones are more heavily bedded,
the strata being in some cases fifteen or twenty feet thick,
with the usual dip of 10 to 15 degrees toward the northwest.
These quarries furnish great quantities of fine building-stone,
jargely used in the neighboring cities, which is composed of
grains of quartz and felspar, cemented with oxide of iron and
argillaceous material, and sometimes spangled with mica.
Again in Elizabeth, along the New Jersey Central railroad,
the red shales and sandstones are well shown for a short dis-
tance, and exhibit a striking constancy both in the dip and in
the uniform thickness of the strata.
Farther south, at New Brunswick, the red shales are beauti-
fully displayed on the south bank of the Raritan river, about
a mile westward of the town. They show their parallel
planes of deposition, dipping with extreme regularity at an
angle of 15 degrees toward the northwest. These layers are
often but an inch or two thick, and very uniform in bedding,
On the Delaware, the Triassic area attains a width of thirty
miles—the longest section in any portion of this belt.
Throughout this whole distance the rocks present the well-
known alternation of sandstones and shales, with the usual
northwestward inclination. There are local exceptions, how-
ever, along this Delaware section, to the entire uniformity of
dip which characterizes these beds in New Jersey,—due to the
disturbance which some of the injected trap-sheets have
effected in the arrangement of the sedimentary beds.
These few examples have been selected from a great num-
ber of exposures examined by the writer, and may be taken
as representing the general geological characters of the red
The bedding of the sandstone and shale seems undisturbed where they ap-
proach the cleft. The metamorphic action is not coniined to the imme-
diate walls of the fracture, but extends at least 75 or 100 feet on cit rer side.
These facts seem strongly to indicate that the fissure, not far below, is filled
with igneous rock, which reached near enough to the present surface to make
its influence felt.
ite iL et Sion Pe a See Mia file ic
of the Eastern States. 225
shales and sandstones of this formation in New J ersey, and in
fact, save in the inclination of the beds, of all the Triassic
areas along the Atlantic slope.
The dip of these strata, be it remembered, is eastward in
New England and northwestward in New Jersey ; while in
Virginia and North Carolina, two similar belts of Trias exist,
with a like opposition in their dips. [See note A, page 253.)
At many localities throughout the Trias of New J ersey, the
beds of sandstone and shale exhibit a thinning out of the strata
into wedge-shaped masses, known as current-bedding ;_ this
structure indicates the action of rapid and oft-changing cur-
rents of water during the deposition of the beds. The sur-
‘faces of the layers often exhibit peculiar markings, which aid
greatly in determining the physical conditions under which
these beds were accumulated.
At many points towards the western border of this forma-
tion, as at Plainfield, Bound Brook, Pompton, and Boonton,
we have noticed ripple-marks, sun-cracks, rain-drop impres-
sions, and the foot-prints of anumals. These same occurrences
have been recorded as likewise observed at Milford and Tum-
ble Station, in the extreme southwest portion of this area.
When we attempt to gather these scattered pages of nature’s
records, we are struck with the fact that the markings just
mentioned occur most abundantly along the western margin
of the sandstone formation. Foot-prints have never been dis-
covered eastward of the central portion. It is well known that
ripple-marks on rocks indicate that they were deposited in
shallow water, and that shrinkage-cracks, rain-drop im pressions,
and the foot-prints of animals, are formed where broad areas
of muddy shore are exposed at low tide. From these consid-
erations, it may be concluded that the rocks bearing these
inscriptions were deposited im a body of water subject to
high tides.
To arrive at comprehensive views as to the physical condi-
tion of the New Jersey and other Triassic areas, during the
226 The Fhysical History of the Trias
time when these beds were accumulating, it is necessary, in
accordance with the uniformitarian principle of geology. to
make ourselves familiar with some region where similar sedi-
ments are forming at the present day.
Perhaps the very best locality that can be selected for such
an examination is the Bay of Fundy. It has been my good
fortune to spend a number of weeks on the shores of this
interesting bay, during which time I learned many important
facts which have been of value to me in studying the Trias.
If we approach the shore of the Bay of Fundy at high tide,
we behold a broad expanse of rolling, intensely turbid waters,
which fill all the creeks and inlets along the shore and come
up to the verdure at our feet. If we return to the same scene
at low water, especially if our visit is to some of the upper
reaches of the bay, we see, instead of the turbid waters, a wide
area of smooth glossy mud, extending far out from the shore, with
a diminutive stream of muddy water flowing through the centre.
During a warm day this exposed mud-flat sometimes becomes
dried and cracked by the sun; or a passing shower will pit
many acres of its surface with rain-drop impressions. The
retreating waters frequently leave the expanse of mud covered —
with beautiful ripple-marks, from the nature of which we can
sometimes judge of the character of the weather when they
were produced. These same mud-flats are also trodden by
large numbers of aquatic and shore-loving birds, and not
unfrequently impressed by the feet of men and animals.
When the next tide comes rushing in, sometimes with an eagre
or bore, much of this surface which had not become
sufficiently hardened, is torn up and washed away; but other
portions, inscribed with all these records of surrounding con-
ditions and of animal life, are covered with another layer of
tenaceous mud, which in its turn is left exposed by the next
retreat of the tide, with a smooth or ripple-marked surface
ready to receive the records of another series of daily
changes. Such, in brief, is the character of the accumulation
of mud anc sand, now forming on the shores of the Bay of
|
.
a
: . of the Eastern States. Ae DALAL
Fundy. In the deeper waters toward the center of the bay,
it is evident that another kind of deposit would be spread out,
more homogeneous in composition than the shore formation,
although doubtless presenting sudden changes from sand to
mud, caused by strong currents sweeping through the waters.
These deposits would also differ from those along the shore, in
the absence of rain-marks, sun-cracks, and foot-prints.
We may reasonably conclude, therefore, from the character
of the deposits now forming, that wherever we find rocks
bearing sun-cracks, rain-drop impressions, or the well-defined
tracks of animals, that such beds were at one time soft and
plastic, and were exposed above the water for at least a few
hours. We can in all probability extend our conclusion, and
consider that such deposits were formed in shallow water, along
the shores of a bay or estuary, subject to high tides. Now,
as we have seen, we find all these inscriptions on the Triassic
rocks of New Jersey, and in many other portions of the
Triassic areas above mentioned. I cannot resist the conclusion,
therefore, that the red shales and sandstones of New Jersey
were deposited under conditions very similar to those now in
action in the Bay of Fundy, and indicate the position of a
great land-locked bay in that region during Triassic times.
This ancient bay must have been subject to high tides and
strong currents, leaving great areas along its shores exposed as
mud-flats during low tide; such being the case, we must con-
clude that a great subsidence occurred, to allow of the accu-
mulation of shore deposits, or even mud-flats, throughout such
a great thickness as is here indicated. A corresponding sink-
ing of the bottom is now in progress in the Bay of Fundy,
-and in many other localities.
It is by no means certain, however, that no displacements
occur in the area under consideration ; yet none have been
_ reported, and none have been observed by the writer—except-
ing three or four very small faults, with a displacement of a
few inches each, at Boonton. It has occurred to me that the
nearly parallel trap ridges that traverse these rocks in a
228 ~The Physical History of the Trias
general uorth and south direction, may indicate the existence
of.lines of displacement. Until such faults have been shown
to exist, however, we can only look upon these shales and
sandstones as a continuous series of estuary deposits, slowly
accumulated during long ages of subsidence. Admitting this
view, we cannot estimate the thickness of these beds at less
than twenty-five thousand feet. Such an immense deposit of
sediments, bearing through a great part of their thickness the
unquestionable evidence of shallow water and even mud-flat
origin, cannot fail to strike with astonishment the student of
the physical history of the Trias. Yet, after lung study of
this formation, and a residence of many years within its
borders, we cannot arrive at any other conclusion. The only
escape seems to be found in the possible existence of faults
and displacements, as yet unrecognized.
Prof. Rogers* accounts for the accumulation of these beds of
red sandstone and shale, and also for their inclined position,
by assuming the existence, in the Triassic period, of a great
river which, rismg in North Carolina or Georgia and flow-
ing northward, emptied into the ocean near the present
mouth of the Raritan, in New Jersey. Prof. Rogers holds
that the sediment forming the Triassic beds was bronght
by this river and deposited in its present inclined position, dip-
ping, as we have seen, at an average angle of 10 or 15 degrees,
but in some cases much more inclined. Such a supposition
appears to us entirely contrary to the almost universal mode of
deposition, which, especially for any considerable area, is
always approximately horizontal. The thin even bedding of
many of the layers of soft shale, which are frequently continu-
*The views advanced by Prof Rogers (Final Report Geol. of N. J.,
1840, pp. 163--171) are quoted in full by Prof. Mather in his report on the
geology of the southern portion of New York (Geology of N. Y., Part 1, pp.
289—293.) He agrees with Prof. Rogers in the main, but ascribes the depo-
sition ofthe Triassic beds to the meeting of equatorial and polar oceanic
currents: see page 192 of his report.
Prof. Rogers’s theory is dissented from by Elisha Mitchell, in his book
enuted aan of Geology, with an outline of the geology of North Caro-
ina,” p. 133,
Par Nis 6 ON Ia NE ki al at a
of the Eastern States. 229
ous for considerable distances, as near New Brunswick, also
stands opposed to such a theory. The deposition of thin even
layers of sediment, on surfaces inclined at an angle of from
10 to 40 degrees, has never been recorded as occurring at the
present day. This theory, moreover, that these beds were de-
posited in an inclined position by a flowing river, does not al- —
low for the formation of sun-cracks, rain-marks, foot-prints,
ete., which occur so abundantly in these rocks. Again, the
foot-prints which we have found at a number of localities in
New Jersey, show no indications of having been impressed on
a sloping surface. |
We cannot avoid the conclusion that the sandstones and
shales of this formation were spread out as nearly horizontal
sheets of sand and mud, although their wedge-shaped bedding
indicates that they must have been subjected to strong cur-
rents. As they are now inclined to the horizon at an angle of
about 10 to 15 degrees toward the northwest, the only reason-
able conclusion seems to be that they have been uplifted and
tilted into their present position.
The trap-sheets in this formation, of which we will speak
more fully further on, are beds of hed erystalline rock, usual-
ly conformable with the associated sandstones and shales.
Owing to the denudation of these softer sedimentary beds, the
more compact trap has been left as a series of hills, which have
a gentle slope to the. westward, corresponding to the dip of
the sandstones and shales, and present steep mural escarpments
to the eastward. In the valley of the Connecticut, we find
this order reversed. The association there is the same as in
New Jersey, viz, sandstones and shales bearing sun-cracks,
rain-drop impressions, foot-prints, etc., and also ‘traversed by
sheets of trap. The whole system, however, is inclined to
the eastward at an angle of from 5 up to 50 degrees.* The
trap sheets in this valley, which usually conform in dip to the
associated sedimentary beds, have their steep escarpments fac-
ing the west, and slope gently to the eastward.
* Hitchcock’s Ichnology of Mass., p. 10.
230 The Physical History of the Trias
Between these two Triassic areas we find a belt of highly met-
amorphosed rocks, which appears at the surface in the southern
part of New York and in the western portion of Connecticut.
A section through this region would show the arrangement
indicated in the following diagram :
Fie. 1. Diagram showing the relation of the Triassic beds in
New Jersey and Connecticut.
the thickness of the beds—the usual method of geological rea-
soning, the conclusion at once presents itself that the in-
clined Triassic beds in New Jersey and Connecticut are but the
flanks of a great arch, the upper portion of which has been re-
moved by denudation. The idea here advanced is that the
red shales and standstones of New Jersey and those of Connec-
tocut, were once continuous, extending horizontally over the
intervening region of crystalline rocks, and that they were
afterwards elevated, the axis of upheaval passing southwest-
ward through southern New York. We have reached this
conclusion not only from observing the inclination of the beds
under discussion, which has suggested the same idea to other
geologists, but, also, from the study of the character of the
sediments forming the flanks of this great arch.
Were it possible to make a section through the deposits now
forming in the Bay of Fundy, we should find, at either end
of the line, thin-bedded strata of mud and sand, bearing the
familiar records of shallow water and mud-flat conditions.
Between these shore-deposits, we should find a broad area of
deep-water formation, more constant in composition, and lack-
ing the peculiar markings of the shore deposits.
In studying the Trias in New Jersey, we have fourd that
_foot-prints, rain-drop impressions, etc., occur most abundantly
along the western margin of the formation, and are seldom if
of the Eastern States. 931
ever found in the eastern portion. Taking this as an estuary
formation, it is evident that it is incomplete; that we cannot
point out the deep-water accumulations of the central portion
of the estuary, with its borders of shore deposits. We do find,
however, abundant indications that the beds to the westward
are shore deposits, which change imperceptibly into the deeper
water formation to the eastward.
In the Valley of the Connecticut, the fact that foot-prints
occur only along the eastern side of the Triassic area, was no-
ticed by Prof. Hitchcock, who gives this as one of his reasons
for dividing the red sandstone of that valley into two sepa-
rate formations.* This fact is brought out on plate II of the
above report, where it will be seen that all the foot-prints that
have been discovered occur in the eastern portion of the forma-
tion. With these foot-prints,rain-drop impressions and sun-cracks
are abundant, proving that the eastern border of this area was
the low muddy shore of the estuary in which these rocks were
accumulated. Hitchcock states+ that ‘all along the west
side of the valley, even to Long Island Sound, we find a coarse,
thick-bedded sandstone * * * * It is rare to find inter -
stratified shales or any other rock in this sandstone.” We
thus find that the Triassic area in the Connecticut Valley, like
that in New Jersey, is an incomplete estuary deposit, the east-
-ern shore of which is well-defined, while the beds along the
western border indicate deeper water conditions.
In search of further information in this connection, we will
pass on to the consideration of the
VARIEGATED CoNGLOMERATE.
The name of tlie Variegated Caleareous Conglomerate was
given by H, D. Rogers to a coarse conglomerate which occurs
at a number of localities along the western border of the Trias-
sic area in New Jersey. This rock is for the most part a
peculiar coarse thick-bedded conglomerate, resting conforma-
bly upon the shales and sandstones beneath. The junction of
*Ichnology of Mass., p, 19. fTIchnology of Mass., p. 10,
-
232 The Physical History of the Trias
this coarse deposit with the underlying beds may be studied at
Pompton, at Boonton, and on the Delaware. The conglomer-
ate is composed of angular as well as worn and rounded peb-
bles and boulders, derived mainly from the crystalline rocks to
the westward, and in many cases of large size, frequently from
sixty toa hundred pounds in weight. The geographical dis-
tribution of this deposit is given with some minuteness in Prof.
Rogers’s final report on the geology of New Jersey, to which
we must refer our readers for further detail.
After describing the different localities where this conglom-
erate occurs, Prof, Rogers seeks to explain its origin by assum-
ing* “a4 violent agitation of the whole belt of country, and the
vertical rising of the bed of the red shale valley to a higher
level, which would necessarily set into motion the entire body
of its waters. These, rushing impetuously along the shattered
strata of the base of the hills confining the current to the
northwest, would quickly roll their fragments into that con-
fused mass of coarse heterogeneous pebbles which we see, and
strew them in the detached beds of conglomerate which they
now form.” “The protrusion of the trap, the formation and
deposition of the conglomerate, and the elevation and final
drainage of the whole red sandstone basin,” are considered in
this report as simultaneous events, and also that “the whole
time occupied by these stupendous changes must have been ex-
tremely brief, compared with the period which produced the
main mass of the materials of the basin.”
After visiting several exposures of this interesting conglom-
erate, and studying its geological relations, it seems to us
needless to call into play any of the cataclysmal forces so fre-
quently appealed to in the early days of geological inquiry.
To us, the beds of conglomerate skirting the western border of
the Trias in New Jersey, have a history very similar to that
of many other coarse conglomerates, differing but little in their
mode of accumulation from the beds of pebbles and rounded
stones found along many coasts at the present day.
’ Rep. Geol. of N. J., 1840, p. 171.
of the Eastern States. 233
' Ifwe examine the map which accompanies Prof. Rogers’s
report, on which the areas of conglomerate are delineated, we
find that each patch of conglomerate occurs just where a
stream leaves the highlands to the westward, which are com-
posed of crystalline rocks, and becomes the broader and more
quiet river of the sandstone country. In other words, these
masses of conglomerate are situated opposite the extremities of
valleys in the crystalline rocks, which must have been the
mouths of rivers in the Triassic period.
At Pompton, where the Ringwood and Pequannock rivers
leave the highlands, we find the inost northerly of the patches
of conglomerate mentioned by Prof. Rogers. At Boonton, at
the mouth of the deep valley through which the , Rockaway
river flows, is another heavy bed of this deposit. In each of
these cases, as we have mentioned, the coarse accumulation of
stones and gravel rests conformably on the rocks beneath,
which were deposited in more quiet waters. The next area
of conglomerate to the southward is at the mouth of the Lam-
ington river. Again, southward of this, where the Spruce
Run and the South Branch of the Raritan leave the highlands,
we find the conglomerate largely developed. The rocks in
these southern areas hold a large amount of calcareous pebbles,
and at times are cemented together by a calcareous cement.
Specimens of this rock will sometimes take a good polish, and
resemble closely the Potomac marble, which is, indeed, but
another exposure of this same series of conglomerates, farther
south on the Potomac. In the southwest corner of the State,
we find the largest development of this conglomerate which
occurs in New Jersey, just at the point where the Delaware
leaves the crystalline rocks and begins its course through the
beautiful pastoral valley which it has excavated through the
red sandstone country. This same series occurs all along the
western boundary of the Triassic formation in Pennsylvania,*
and extending through Maryland, appears again, as we have
mentioned, on the Potomac, and can thence be traced south-
ward to the James River.
* H. D. Rogers’s Rep. Geol. Penn., Vol. II, p. 681.
234 The Physical History of the Trias
The extent of these several areas, moreover, and the coarse-
ness of the conglomerate composing them, seem connected
with the size of the valleys which traverse the crystalline rocks
westward of each deposit. Thus, on the Delaware, the largest
of the streams flowing down from these highlands, there is
exposed for two miles along the bank of the river an immense
deposit of this conglomerate, the stones composing it being in
some instances a hundred pounds in weight.
From the above considerations, we opis that these beds
are shore deposits, derived deaile from the accumulation of
pebbles and rounded masses of rock, at the mouths of the rivers
which drained the highlands of New Jersey in Triassic times.
These ancient rivers, like their modern representatives, must
have been impetuous mountain streams, capable of pushing
great quantities of rounded stones and other debris along their
beds. The transportation of material in this manner is exem-
plified at the present time by the carrying power of the Rock-
away river at Boonton. The slag from the iron works at this
place, situated just within the border of the crystalline rocks,
has for many years been thrown into the river, which has
washed it away, and carried thousands of tons of this material
for a distance of two or three miles down the stream. Where
the waters become broader and less impetuous, upon entering
the red sandstone country, the slag has been deposited in im-
mense quantities, so as greatly to obstruct the flow of the stream
and damage the adjacent meadows.
A swift river, npon flowing into more quiet waters or meet-
ing the waves and currents of an estuary, would deposit the
stones and gravel brought down from the valley through which
it had flowed. Such an accumulation would have a fan-shaped
form, with its greatest thickness near the mouth of the river,
and becoming thinner and composed of finer material on its
outer margin. Should the current of such a river vary with the
seasons, or be affected by floods and drouths, the coarse mate-
rial would be carried farther from shore when the river-current
was swiftest. During seasons when the river was less energetic,
the deposit of mud and sand, brought in by the waves and.
of the Eastern States. 235
currents, would overlap the beds of conglomerate, and thus an
alternating series would be produced. This succession of beds
of coarse river-debris and the finer sediments of still water,
seems to have occurred at Boonton, where the evenly-bedded
slates with sandstone, in some places so rich in the remains of
Triassic fishes, occupy a position between two beds of coarse
conglomerate. On the banks of the Delaware, beds of the
conglomerate are separated by intervening beds of red shale.*
The original position of these conglomerate deposits is
shown in the following diagram, where (@) represents the
ancient shore-bluffs of crystalline rocks, (6) the wedge-shaped
section of the beds of conglomerate brought down from the
highlands, and (c) the sandstone and shale which are the ordi-
nary shore and off-shore deposits.
Fic. 2.—Showing relations of the Shore Conglomerate and the
fed Shales and Sandstones—(looking north).
CIOS =
pe OR, = = = = =
Oe ORY i —— =— = =
: X mae ay 2 ON a rT =—
\ \ i |] Fee @ MED, ® BE, Wa —= = —— =——> =
a B Cc
If such a series of beds were tilted up at an angle of 10 or
15 degrees, and the edges of the shale cut away by denudation
to a horizontal surface, we might have a single bed of con-
glomerate exposed, resting conformably on a deposit of slates
beneath, as in the section at Pompton ; or if two beds of con-
glomerate came to the surface, with slates and sandstones
between, it would present the conditions now to be seen at
Boonton. If the accumulation was on a large scale and many
alternations occurred, a section would be exposed like that along
the banks of the Delaware, in describing which Prof. Cook
says:t ‘A red shaly rock alternates with this conglomerate.
The latter is generally in beds, from one to ten feet thick, and
with less shale between them towards the northwest. The
dip is 15°-20° N. 60° W. The conglomerate thins out in cer-
* Rogers’s Geol. Rep. of N. J., 1840, p. 140.
7 Geol. of N. J., page 209.
ERR) eee ee
} a
236 The Physical History of the Trias
tain strata and the shale takes its place. * * * This conglom-
erate is seen along the river for a distance of two miles.”
Further on in the same description, Prof. Cook mentions that
“The vertical section along the river exposes a thickness of
between two hundred and three hundred feet of conglomerate
and interstratified shales.”
We cannot agree with some geologists who have held that
this conglomerate is a peculiar and diane deposit capping the
red sandstone series. On the other hand, it seems very evi-
dent that it was formed goniemererm with the beds of
shale and sandstone with which it is associated, and may have
accumulated at many distinct horizons in the Triassic series.
While examining the geology along the banks of Minne-
scongo Creek, in Rockland County, N. Y., I had an opportu-
nity of testing these views in reference to the origin of the
variegated conglomerate. Tracing this stream from where it
empties into the Hudson near Stony Point, northwestward
towards its source in the Highlands, I found it first flowing be-
tween banks of sand and clay, which form a terrace along the
banks of the Hudson. Following up the stream, a fine exposure
of the the Triassic shales is soon reached, near the little village
of Stony Point. The banks are here about fifty feet high, and
show interbedded layers of compact light-colored limestone, the
most continuous of which is about fourteen inches in thickness.
A few hundred yards above this, the stream comes down in a
series of small cascades, which’ fact indicates at once that a
change has occurred in the geology of its bed. On examina-
tion, | found that these rocks were unmistakably a portion of
the series of variegated conglomerates, of which we have spoken.
The nature of this deposit is beautifully shown, both in the
bed of the stream and in the banks on either hand. The rock
is a coarse breccia from 150 to 200 feet thick, composed of frag-
ments of limestone and granite rock derived from beds in the
upper portion of the valley, imbedded in a paste of red argil-
laceous material. Where this deposit is first met with in going
up the stream, the red cementing material is more abundant
than it is farther above, and the beds of conglomerate—breccia —
of the Eastern States. 237
in this case—are parted by seams of incoherent sand and shale.
Beyond this, and abutting against the hornblende gneiss which
composes the foot-hills of the Highlands, the conglomerate be-
comes more compact, with less shale and larger fragments of
included rock. In every respect, even to minute details, this
exposure exhibits the features which I had previously decided
should occur when a stream like the Minnescongo Creek flows
down from the highlands and enters the sandstone country.
[See note B, page 254 |
It may be gathered from the above that I look upon this
variegated conglomerate as.emphatically a shore deposit. If it
is desired to trace the boundaries of the Triassic estuary in
which these red shales and sandstones accumulated, it is evi-
dent that it can be done by noting the position of the coarse de-
posits that formed along its shores. The western shoreline is
thus clearly defined, from Stony Point on the Hudson, all the
way to the Potomac, and far into Virginia. In fact, a glance
at the bold line of bluffs, composed of crystalline rocks, which
rises to the westward of this belt of conglomerate, and stretches
away in a series of blue receding headlands, leaves but little
doubt that this was the ancient shore against which the waves
broke and retreated millions of years ago.
When we go eastward in quest of the band of coarse shore
deposits which should mark the eastern outline of the Triassic.
estuary, we can find no indications of such a deposit in New
J ersey. All along the bank of the Hudson, from New York
Bay to Stony Point,—the eastern boundary of the present area
ot this formation—the sedimentary strata are exposed in vari-
ous places beneath the trap rocks of the Palisades, but always,
with one exception, presenting their appearance of red shales
‘and sandstones. This one exception is opposite New York
city, under the heights of Weehawken, where the trap rests
upon a coarse arkose, which sometimes contains pebbles an
jnch or more in diameter, together with angular fragments of
felspar. This deposit, however, is of limited extent, and does
not resemble the formation of which we are in search.
If we go farther eastward and cross the crystalline rocks
238 The Physical History of the Trias
which separate the Trias in New Jersey from that in New En-
gland, we come first to the outlying mass of these beds in the
towns of Southbury and Woodbury, Conn. There we find
but the ordinary succession of shales and sandstones with trap
rock, all inclined to the eastward. This little Southbury area
is separated by fifteen miles of crystalline rocks from the Trias-
sic region of the Connecticut Valley, where, it will be re-
membered, this formation extendsnorthward from Long Island
Sound for about 125 miles, the beds having a very constant in-
clination to the eastward. All along the western margin of
this area, as we have already mentioned, are the ordinary shales
with thick-bedded strata of sandstone. But on crossing the
Triassic rocks in the Connecticut Valley, we find on the east-
ern margin a peculiar coarse conglomerate, corresponding with
the one along the western border of the New Jersey Trias. In
speaking of this deposit, Prof. Hitchcock says :* “Still farther
east, on the very margin of the valley, we find a coarse conglom-
erate in afew places, of quite peculiar character. It is made up
chiefly of fragments of slaty rock, argillaceous and silicious,
such as we find in place farther north, among the metamorphic
strata. The fragments are sometimes several feet in diameter,
and the stratification of the rock is very obscure. It looks in
fact like a consolidated mass of drift.”
In the geological report of Connecticut, + Mr. Percival
speaks particularly of a “ coarse conglomerate along the eastern
border of the large secondary formation, which can be distinct-
ly traced to different varieties in the adjoining Primary, fre-
quently in the immediate vicinity ;” and farther on, he mentions
that “ generally on the immediate border of the Eastern Prima-
ry, a coarse conglomerate occurs.”
The only conclusion which it seems possible to draw from
these facts is that this line of comglomerate in Massachusetts
and Connecticut marks out a portion of the eastern shore of
the Triassic estuary whose western border we followed in New
Jersey.
*Ichnology of Mass., p. 11. TPage 428.
ite ili sk de aa a
of the Eastern States. 939
We have now concluded the examination of three distinct
series of facts, and have arrived in each case at the same con-
clusion, viz, that the red sandstones and shales of New Jersey
and of the Connecticut Valley are the marginal portions of one
great Triassic estuary deposit. The several lines of proof
which have brought us to this determination may be briefly
stated as follows:
Ist. That the rocks in the two areas dip in opposite
directions, indicating that they are portions of one great
anticlinal,
2d. That each area in itself is an incomplete estuary forma-
tion, possessing only one line of shore deposits.
3d. That the variegated conglomerate which borders the
New Jersey area on the west, corresponds in character and
position with the coarse conglomerate along the eastern edge
of the Connecticut Valley portion, and thus maps out the east-
ern and western shores of the estuary in which the Triassic
rocks were deposited.
Ath. We must add to these considerations the occurrence of
an outlying mass of Triassic beds in the towns of Southbury
and Woodbury, Conn., which seems to be a remnant of the
sedimentary rocks which once connected the Triassic areas
of New Jersey and New England. This little isolated patch
of Trias in the valley of the Honsatonic, is but six or
seven miles long, with a width of less than two miles.* Its es-
cape from the destruction which removed the beds that once
surrounded it, seems owing to its sheltered position and to the
resistance offerea to denudation by the sheets of trap that com-
pose a great part of what remains. This oasis of Triassic rockg
is separated from the corresponding formation in the Connec-
ticut valley by a distance of fifteen miles, ard from the New
Jersey area by forty miles, of crystalline rocks. It seems to
us probable that yet other patches of Trias may be discovered
in the region between the two great areas of this formation,
especially the remains of trap sheets or dykes which might have
* Percival*s Geol. Rep. of Conn., 1842, p. 410.
nd
940 The Physical History of the Troas
been forced out in places far distant from the main out-
bursts. . on
5th. The line of mountains and bluffs, bordering the Trias
on the west, may be traced as has been said, from the Potomac
to the Hudson. It does not end here, however, but extends on
far to the northeast. An observer standing on the Hook
Mountains at Haverstraw, has a magnificent panorama spread
like a map before him, the view toward the north and west be-
ing limited by a great range of rounded and truncated moun-
tains. Starting far to the southwest, beyond the reach of vis-
ion, these highlands become more distinct and sharply out-
lined as their course is traced towards the Hudson, where the
great Dunderberg towers up, but a few miles away; crossing
the Hudson, the same line of headlands, with no change in its
topographical features, stretches away towards the northeast as
far as the eye can reach, becoming blue and misty in the dis-
tance. We know that the line of highlands on the left is
the old Triassic shore; and it is impossible to deny the tact
that the mountains to the east of the Hudson are but a contin-
uation of the same range, and must also have been washed by
the waters of the same estnary. If we wish to restore in
fancy that broad landscape as it appeared in Triassic days, we
have but to clothe those grey hills with a tropical growth of
ferns, cycads, and conifers, and replace the level country at our
feet with rolling turbid waters. I have but little doubt that
this ancient coast-line can be traced far to the northward
through Connecticut and Massachusetts, to where it must once
have been connected with the other coast east of the Connec-
ticut River. The banks of the streams that flow southward
from these highlands, if closely examined, should reward the ex-
plorer with the discovery of some remnants of the formation
which once covered this country ; patches of the variegated
conglomerate, especially, may be looked for just southward of
this Triassic coast-line.
Before discussing the physical history of this formation, as
given in the translations we have made from the records on the
strata, we must pass to the consideration of the third great
of the Eastern States. DAT
division of the Triassic series in the State of New Jersey:
Tue Ervertive Rocks.
ae New Jersey the Triassic area is traversed by three main
ridges of trap rocks, besides several much smaller detached hills
and ridges of the same structure. Of these ridges, the first to
claim our attention, and the largest of the series in the State,
commences in the extreme northern extension of the Trias in
Rockland Co., New York, and extends southward along the
western shore of the Hudson as far as Jersey City. This is the
outcropping edge of an immense sheet of crystalline rock which
conforms in bedding to the associated sandstones and shales,
and presenting an almost perpendicular face to the eastward,
forms the picturesque Palisades which give to our noble river
some of its most beautiful scenery. The height of this ridge is
about one thousand feet at Haverstraw, and gradually dimin-
ishes southward, until at Bergen Point it is scarcely above low
water. On Staten Island it appears again, but as we follow it
southward it soon becomes covered with Cretaceous clays, and
is no longer observable at the surface.
What seems to be the southern extension of this same trap-
sheet, appears again south of New Brunswick, and extends to
the Delaware River, and over into Pennsylvania. This im-
mense sheet of eruptive rock, which traverses the entire length
of the Triassic area in New Jersey, forms a great curve over
seventy-five miles in length, with its convex side to the east-
ward and its ends bent sharply toward the west. It is remarka-
ble that this peculiar curved outline can be traced, as we shall
see, in almost all the trap ridges of the Trias. About nine
miles westward of the central portion of the Palisade range,
we find a second curved ridge of trap nearly parallel in outline
with the first. This is known as the First Newark Mountain,
which is about 40 miles in length, with an average height of
three or four hundred feet. Like the Palisade range, it slopes
gently westward, aud presents a steep mural escarpment to-
wards the east. Again, westward of this and concentric with
it, we find the somewhat larger and broader range of the
Second Newark Mountain. These two are separated by the
242 The Physical History of the Trias
Washington Valley, in which the red sandstones and shales ap-
pear, with their usual dip toward the northwest. For further
details of the geographical features of these trap ridges, we
must again refer the reader to the geological reports of Profes-
sors Rogers and Cook.
In the Connecticut Valley, we find another series of tra
hills traversing the Triassic formation of that section.* These
ridges, like those in New Jersey, are usually sheets of igneous
rock conformable with the assuciated sandstones and shales.
As we have already seen, the sedimentary rocks in these two
areas dip in opposite directions, and consequently the trap
ridges slope gently to the eastward in the Connecticut Valley,
and present steep mural escarpments facing the west. Like
the ridges in New Jersey, also, those in the Connecticut Valley
show a curved outline, but the convex side is towards the west,
while the ends are bent sharply eastward, and like the New
Jersey trap ridges, end abruptly when they approach the erys-
talline rocks. All these features are apparent at a glance upon
examining a geological map of these regions; and we also see
that the trap rocks are almost entirely confined to the area
covered by the Triassic sedimentary beds.
The trap rocks of New Jersey and the Connecticnt Valley
are also nearly identical in their lithological peculiarities. They
are usually composed of an intimate combination of hornblende
with some form of felspar, forming different varieties of dole-
ryte, diabase, etc. At times they are amygdaloidal, and con-
tain quartz, calcite, and a great variety of zeolites, in their
cavities. Again, they become basaltic in structure and form
prismatic columns. Besides these indications that the trap rocks
have cooled and consolidated from a state of fusion, we find
also that in many cases where the shales and sandstones come
in contact with these erupted rocks, the former have been
changed from their normal condition and greatly metamor-
phosed both in color and structure. The occurrence of indu-
rated shales associated with trap, is mentioned by Percival in
* For details see Hitchcock’s Geol. Rep. of Mass., and Perciyal’s Geol. Rep. of Conn.»
842. wt ES
a es
of the Eastern States. 243
his report on the geology of Connecticut, and may be observed
at many points beneath the trap-sheets in the Connecticut Val-
ley. In New Jersey, the proof that the trap rocks are truly
intrusive in their nature, is abundant. In this connection the
reader may refer to an article by the present writer, in the
American Journal of Science,* from which we quote the fol-
lowing passage :
“Tt is not difficult to find the junction of these igneous rocks
with the shales and sandstones that underlie them. In all such
cases that have come under our notice, the stratified rocks have
been found to be highly altered, and show very plainly that
they have been exposed to intense heat. At a number of
places beneath the trap rock forming the Palisades on the
western shore of the Hndson, this change may be observed ;
im some instances the sandstone beneath the trap has been
metamorphosed into a compact vitreous quartzyte. At the
Falls of the Passaic, the junction of the igneous rocks with the
altered sedimentary rocks beneath, is well exposed. We have
also observed similar indications of the action of great heat at
a number of places in the shales and sandstones beneath the
trap rocks in the neighborhood of Plainfield, New Jersey.”
The proot that the shales and sandstone that rest upon the
trap have been metamorphosed and greatly changed from their
normal conditicn, is given in the same article. The observa-
tions prove definitely that the trap rock was forced out in a
fluid state between the layers of the sedimentary beds, and
altered the latter at the surface of contact, by the intense heat
to which they were exposed. ‘The trap in some in some in-
stances appears as a true dike, breaking directly through the
stratified rocks and showing at a glance its intrusive nature.
An instance of this kind is described and illustrated in Profes-
sor Cook’s geological report.
Ever since we commenced the study of the physical history
of this formation, we have been impressed with the manner in
* «Qn the Intrusive Nature of the Triassic Trap Sheets of New Jersey.’’--Amer. J. Scei.,
Third Series, Vol. II, p. 277 (April, 1878).
+ Geology of N. J., 1868, p. 204.
244 The Physical History of the Trias
which every fact, as it came to our notice, seemed to have had
a place pre-arranged for it in the course of events which we
are seeking to follow. We find this to be the case, also, with
the Triassic traps. From their uniformity of structure and
composition in both New Jersey and the Connecticut Valley,
and from the striking analogy in their geological arrangement
in the two areas, the decision seems inevitable that all these
various sheets and dikes of trap must have a common history.
This conclusion is especially indicated by the fact that the trap
rocks are almost entirely confined within the borders of the
red sandstone regions; and not only is this the case in the
localities mentioned above, but also in every Triassic area along
the Atlantic coast.
If we now return to our view of the previous condition of
the Triassic sedimentary beds, viz., that they were spread out
as horizontal layers of sediment at the bottom of an ancient
estuary, we shall be able, I think, to find the place in the his-
tory to which the trap rocks should be referred. We have
shown that the bottom of this ancient estuary inust have been
upheaved, in order to place the stratified rocks along its borders
in the position which they now occupy. It may be that this
upheaval was due to the formation of another anticlinal fold,
like those of older date which form the Appalachian mountains
to the westward. But it also seems as if, in addition to this
folding of the strata, there must have been a force acting ver-
tically upward. This movement was the reverse of the slow
subsidence which had previously taken place, and which allowed
the shallow-water deposit to attain such an immense thickness,
It is evident that when such a great movement of the earth’s
crust occurs, a time will come when the flexure of the rocks
is no longer possible, and fracture must take place. The ques-
then arises as to where such fracturing will oceur and what
will be the direction of the fissures formed. We have, as the
first condition of the problem, an immense basin-shaped depres-
sion in the crystalline rocks,—a hundred miles in its shorter
diaineter ; the elevation of an area fifty to seventy miles wide
takes place along its longer axis. The line of greatest strain wil
of the Eastern States. 245
evidently occur in the bottom of the smaller side-arches, which
are bordered on one side by the rigid metamorphic rocks sur-
rounding the basin, on the other side by the upheaved portion in
the center. Such an upheaval, it appears to us, must result in the
fracture of the rocks along the sides of the estuary in lines nearly
parallel with the axis of upheaval. We know that elevations of
the earth’s crust are often due to the expansion of the igneous
matter that exists beneath large portions of its surface. When
a fracturing of the rocks occurs above these reservoirs of lava,
the force that caused the upheaval is expended in driving the
molten rock upwards, into or through the super-imposed strata.
This is what we conceive took place when the axis of crys-
talline rock was upheaved, which separates the Triassic areas in
New Jersey and the Connecticut Valley. The trap, escaping
through the fractures in the metamorphic rocks beneath, was
forced upwards among the sandstone strata, sometimes opening
their layers and forming sheets of injected matter, at other times
traversing fissures that cut through the bedded rocks, and so
forming trap dikes.
The protrusion of the trap could not have taken place until
the upheaval had culminated. As we cannot but believe that
the upheaval was gradual, and that the work of erosion must
to some extent have kept pace with it, the relative elevation of
the country would not have been much greater than it is at the
present time. For this reason, the trap sheets could never
have extended far beyond their present limits. Some of them,
as we have seen, never reached the level of the present surface
of the country. That these trap ridges have suffered consider-
able denudation, is shown by the vast amount of trap boulders
that are strewn to the east and south of the exposures of this
rock in the drift area, and by the fine light-colored earth and
angular blocks of trap, that are found along their flanks in the
driftless region to the southwest.
That the force which opened the layers of the sedimentary
rocks and forced out the trap in a molten state, was sufficient,
when confined beneath the surface, before the fractures in the
in the metamorphic rocks occurred, to upheave the central por-
FT aw
Te
Ace
246 The Physical History of the Trias
tion of the old estuary,—can be judged by the igneous rocks in
the two areas under consideration. In New Jersey, the Palisade
range is a hundred miles in length and several hundred feet
high. The parallel concentric ranges in the central portion
of the state, are each nearly fifty miles in length, and of great
thickness. The ontcropping edges alone of the trap sheets in
New Jersey cover an area of 130 square miles. In the Con-
necticut Valley, the intrusive rocks are on an equally grand
scale.
From our determinations, the outbursts of trap occurred
after the sedimentary rocks had been consolidated and up-
heaved, and at the time when the elevation terminated. With
this thought before us, we can understand the connection which
plainly exists between the trap rocks of New Jersey and those
in the Connecticut Valley, all of which must have been forced
out from a common reservoir and have a corresponding his-
tory. Here, too, we find the reason why the trap sheets are
confined to the red sandstone area, and are unconnected with
any other system of eruptive rocks. The peculiar ‘ canoe-
shape,” which these trap ridges present, is only intelligible
when we remember that the molten rock, after escaping
through the fissures in the floor of the estuary, would find its
way to the surface along the lies of least resistance, which are
now projected on the surface by the ridges of trap.
GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS.
We are fully aware of the extent of the areas, the magnitude
of the forces, and the great lapse of time, implied in such an
interpretation as we have given of the Triassic history. As
we have said before, the only way by which we can avoid
these vast proportions, is the possible occurrence of faults in the
Triassic rocks, which may have caused us to reckon the thick-
ness of certain strata more than once. Until plausible reasons
are shown, however, for suspecting such faults to exist, we are
obliged to reckon the thickness of these rocks in the usual man-
ner. From the dip of the beds and the breadth of country across
UR RR UC Te il a AA Ke eam yey
of the Eastern States. QAT
which they extend, it is evident that this formation cannot be
less than 25,000 feet in vertical thickness. This is equivalent
to saying that a mass of stratified shales and sandstone, at least
25,000 feet thick, has been removed by denudation from all the
country which separates these two formations. This does not
imply, however, that a mountain as high as the Himalayas once
stood over the site of New York city.
As soon as the forces of upheaval had brought to the surface
the bottom of the estuary in which these rocks were formed,
the waves would begin to cut away the shore, and the rain, and
perhaps the frost, to disintegrate and carry off the material
exposed to atmospheric denudation. The degradation of the.
Triassic sandstones and shales, wherever exposed, must at all
times have been rapid. The material which now forms the sur-
face in these regions is very readily disintegrated. The layers of
shale are usually so incoherent as to be easily picked to pieces
with the fingers. It is evident that beds of this character can-
not withstand for any considerable time the destructive action
of the elements, before which even the most rugged mountains
are constantly crumbling away.
Large portions of the country composed of Triassic rocks are
searcely above the level of high tide. The average elevation
of the surface of this formation in New Jersey, exclusive of the
trap ridges, is probably less than one hundred feet. Even at
the present day, when the denudation is nearly at a mini-
mum, all the rivers and brooks become turbid and loaded with
sediment whenever a heavy shower passes over the country.
The carrying power of these streams would be greatly increased
were the country more elevated; and the degradation of their
basins would be proportionately accelerated.
These rocks, however, which yield so readily to denudation
at the present time, are the older and doubtless the more com-
pact members of the Triassic series. The beds that composed
the surface of this formation were probably much less compact,
and when first upheaved conld offer but little resistance to
wear. The upper portion of the area upheaved, too, may have
been fractured in a manner similar to that which took place in
7 Rao’ tt eae ye
‘ ti he we
248 The Fhysical History of the Trias
the depressions along the sides, and the work of erosion may
thus have been greatly aided. The fissure which we have de-
scribed as occurring at Arlington, may be one of such a series.
The suggestion also presents itself that the course of the Hud-
son might have been directed by this same means. When we
remember that these beds have been exposed to denudation
since the Triassic period, and have passed through the tremen-
dous destruction caused by the glaciers and glacial rivers of the
Ice Epoch, we cease to question the fact of their former great
extent, but wonder, rather, that a vestige of them still remains.
It has been suggested as an objection to the extension of the
Triassic beds over the southern part of New York and the
western portion of Connecticut, that the crystalline rocks of
this region show that they have suffered greatly from erosion,
and must, therefore, have existed above the level of the ocean,
and been subjected to degradation, for many ages. The view
that this area has suffered denudation by the action of the ele-
ments, is without doubt correct. But that this erosion took
place during the Z7zassic period, is far from having been
proved. These crystalline rocks are supposed to belong to the
Eozoic age, and, so far as we are now able to judge, existed as dry
land throughout the Silurian, Devonian, and Carboniferous ages.
During the Triassic period, however, if our views are correct,
this surface was submerged, as already stated, and the Triassie
beds deposited on the eroded surface of the crystalline rocks
beneath. This ancient land surface was also again exposed to
denudation, after the soft Triassic sediments had been removed.
In describing the ‘extent of the degradation in the Uintah
Mountains,* Major Powell states that the upheaval of these
mountains began at the close of the Mesozoic age, and that the
total amount of upheaval in the axial region was more than
30,000 feet. ‘Second, part passu with upheaval, degradation
progressed ; and in some places along the axial portions of the
region this degradation amounts to more than 25,000 feet, and
the mean degradation is three and one-half miles; and from
the entire area there has been a total degradation of 7095 eubie
* Geology of the Uintah Mountains, p. 201.
of the Kastern States. 949
miles.” It is to be remembered that this vast amount of mate-
rial was removed after the close of the Mesozoic age.
Every geologist is familiar, from the writings of Lyell,
Logan, and Dawson, if not from personal observation, with
the wonderful “Section of the South Joggins,” on the eastern
shore of the northern portion of the Bay of Fundy. There the
geological traveler may follow for a distance of ten miles a
shore section of Carboniferous beds dipping uniformly towards
the southwest, at an angle of 19 degrees. Included in the
great number of strata that are exposed in these shore dips,
there occur more than seventy seams of coal. The vertical
thickness of these beds is given by Dawson as 14,000 feet.*
Although this mass of sediment is less in thickness than the
amount we have assigned to the Triassic beds, yet it repre-
sents a far greater period ot time and a physical history that is
full as interesting. While standing on this shore, which pre-
sents one of the finest geological sections in the world, and
observing the cliffs composed of steeply inclined sedimentary |
beds, stretching away on either hand as far as the eye could’
reach, I attempted to restore in fancy the mighty arches of
which the strata in the level-topped cliffs are a portion, but
found it impossible to form even a dim idea of the magnitude
and extent of the degradation which had there taken place.
The extent to which the surface of our country has yielded
to the forces of denudation, has never been as fully studied
and illustrated as it deserves to be. Sections drawn ona large
seale, and having the same value for vertical as for horizontal
distances, serve to bring out these features very forcibly. This
method has been very successfully employed by Professor
Ramsey, in his paper “ On the Denudation of South Wales and
the Adjacent Counties of England.”+ Although the sections
obtained in Wales are not so extensive as many which our
country affords, yet degradation is shown to have occurred
there on the grandest scale. In speaking of the denudation in
South Glamorganshire, Ramsey states that “it is not unlikely
* Acadian Geology, 1868, p. 151.
+ Memoirs of the Geol. Survey of Great Britain, Vol. I, p. 297.
250 The Physical History of the Trias
that, including all the rocks from the old red sandstone
upwards, 9,000 feet is not the greatest vertical denudation
which these rocks have suffered.”
Examples like these, illustrating the tremendous waste
which has affected nearly every portion of the earth exposed
to atmospheric agencies, might be multipled without limit.
We only give those noticed above, in order to show that an
immense denudation of the Triassic rocks of New Jersey and
New England, is a necessary result of their upheaval.
We have, moreover, in the vast amount of material compos-
ing the Triassic beds themselves, another striking example of
the extent of denudation. These strata, as we have seen, cover
thousands of square miles over, our country, and are many
thousand feet in thickness, yet in the language of geology,
they are derivative rocks, and owe their accumulation to the
wear of pre-existing formations. To find the source from
which this material was derived, it is only necessary to notice
the region from which the Triassic estuary received the drain-
age. The country surrounding the Triassic area, on nearly all
sides, is formed of granitic rocks, which, as is well known, are
composed of the minerals quartz, felspar, and mica. The disin-
tegration of this material furnished an abundance of quartz
sand and mica, while tne felspar sometimes appears as angular
fragments, but 1s usually decomposed and affords the more
earthy material of the shales. All these products of the disin-
tegration of the land, upon being delivered to the estuary
waters, would be rapidly assorted; the coarser material would
be left near the shore, and the rest carried out by the current
and deposited at various points, determined by its specific
gravity, the strength of the currents, ete. We can also trace |
the large amount of iron which colors the greater portion of
the Triassic beds, to the same source. Prof. A. A. Julien has
shown, by a microscopical examination of the Triassic sandstones,
that the iron which they contain was mainly derived from the
decomposition of the hornblende and chlorite so abundant in ©
the band of erystalline rocks surrounding the Triassic areas of:
New Jersey and the Connecticut Vailey. ‘This region is also
of the | Eastern States. 254
_rich in mines of magnetic iron ore, which may have furnished
some portion of the coloring matter spread so uniformly
through the sandstones and shales.
From the coating of oxide of iron which covers so great a
portion of the grains in the Triassic sandstones, it seems that
oy they were deposited rapidly, and not subjected to a long wash-
ing on the beach, which would have removed the coloring
matter, and left them light-colored like the ordinary beach-
_gand at the present day. The angular character of the grains
of felspar which occur abundantly in the sandstones, points to
the same conclusion. |
A great extent of Triassic beds must be concealed beneath
the more recent formations—the Cretaceous and Tertiary—of
New Jersey, and also probably beneath the ocean. The land
which separated the Triassic estuary from the open ocean, and
yet admitted the free access of the tides, must have existed to
the eastward of the present coast. The marine deposits which
formed outside of this barrier in the Triassic period, are now
submerged. These views, although incapable of direct proof,
are strongly supported by the fact that the true border of the
continent, as shown by the U.S. Coast Survey, lies at least 80
miles eastward of the present shore-line.
The Theory of Separate Basins.
In Le Conte’s Elements of Geology, the inclination of the
Triassic beds in the Connecticut Valley, is briefly accounted
for by supposing that they were deposited horizontally in a
basin of crystalline rocks, and that one side of this area was
upheaved and the higher portion of the sedimentary beds cut
away by denudation.* Such a supposition implies that each
area of . Triassic beds, as existing at present, represents about
the extent of the basin in which it was deposited. We should
find, were this the case, that each area would show the records
of shallow water and mud-flat conditions along its sides, and of
deeper-water accumulations through its center. This, as we
* Page 441, Fig. 695.
eS OT a ae ere
252 The Physical History of the Trias.
have seen, is not the case either in New Jersey or the Con-
necticut Valley. These views, also, fail to explain many of the
peculiar relations that exist between the two separate portions
of this formation. The little outlying mass of these rocks in
the valley of the Housatonic, instead of being a remnant left
by denudation, must be looked upon, in the light of this theory,
as a distinct deposit formed in a isolated basin.
This view, morecver, requires as great an amount of subsi-
dence and sedimentation as the one advanced in this paper, and
as great an amount of vertical upheaval, which instead of oc-
curring with a transverse axis a hundred miles in extent,
must have been confined to the narrow limits of each separate
valley. [See note C, page 254. ]
As a synopsis of the views advanced in this paper, we may
state briefly ;
1st. That the facts which we have gathered as to the physical
history of the Triassic beds of New Jersey and the Connecti-
cut Valley, tend strongly to show that these two areas are the
borders of one great estuary deposit, the central portion of
which was slowly upheaved, and then removed by denudation.
2d. That the trap-sheets were derived from a reservoir be-
neath the estuary deposits, and represent in part the force that
caused the upheaval. The outburst of trap, as we have seen,
must have been the closing event of the Triassic changes, and
-have occurred after the sedimentary beds had been up-
heaved and eroded.
3rd. The detached areas of Triassic rocks occurring along
the Atlantic border from New England to North Carolina,
seem fragments of one great estuary formation, now broken up
and separated through the agency of upheaval and denudation.
These broad generalizations have been reached by simply
following the path marked out by well-authenticated facts.
Having two portions of an arch given, we have endeavored to
reconstruct the curve.
Since reading this paper before the Academy, my attention
has been called to the fact that Professor Ker, in his report on
of the Eastern States. 253
the geology of North Carolina,* has briefly described the rela-
tions of the Deep and Dan River Triassic areas in that State,
and arrived at conclusions which are strikingly similar to
those advanced in this paper. The two Triassic areas in North
Carolina are separated by 75 to 100 miles of crystalline rocks.
The Dan River beds, situated northwestward of the Deep
River area, have an inclination of about 84° N. W.; while the
Deep River beds dip 20° 8. E. Prof. Kerr considers these two
narrow areas of this formation as the fringing or marginal por-
tions of an eroded and obliterated anticlinal. Curiously enough,
it is stated that the original thickness of these beds could not
have been less than 25,000 feet. This coincidence is very in-
teresting to me, as my determination regarding the former ex-
tent of the New Jersey and Connecticut areas was reached
before Prof. Kerr’s account of the North Carolina section
came under my notice.
Nort A.—In the southern portion of the Trias, the dip is southwestward
in the detached areas just east of the Blue Ridge, and extending southward
from the Potomac to the Dan River in North Carolina. Eastward of this
line, another series of Vriassic beds is found, asin New England, with an in-
clination to the eastward.. These extend from Mt. Vernon to Richmond,
and occur also on the Deep River in North Carolina.
Note B.— The view here advanced as to the o:igin of the Variegated Con-
glomerate, receives still further support from the fact that most of the ma-
terial composing these deposits agrees in its character with that of the rocks
forming the ancient shore against which they rest snd from which they
must have been derived. Thus at Pompton and Boonton. the cenglomerate
contains a great many pebbles and boulders of gneiss and associated rocks
corresponding with the material of the line of bluffs to the westward. On
the Minnescongo Creek, however, we find this deposit largely composed of
limestone pebbles, doubtless derived from the beds of the same nature just
north of the old shore-line. This limestone formation appears on the Hud-
son in the conspicuous white cliffs a short distance above Stony Point. A
similar identity between the material of the conglomerate and the rocks
from which it must have been derived. may be observed also in New Jersey,
where the a eee becomes highly calcareous, and on the Potomac,
* Rep. Geol. of North Carolina, Vol. 1, page 141.
254 Physical History of the Trias.
where it forms a peculiar brecciated marble, used for the columns in the
.Capitol at Washington.
Notre C.—There remains still another parallel between the deposits now
forming in the Bay of Fundy and those laid down in the old Triassic estu-
ary. Atthe northern end of the Bay of Fundy are the Tantra marshes,
covering thousands of acres, and evidently produced by the filling up of
that portion.of the bay. The material forming these prairie-like marshes is
in many places a carboniferous mud, fitted under the necessary condi-
tions to form a carbonaceous shale or slate, in which vegetable impressions
and the remains of animals now living would not be wanting. Sucha
‘swamp deposit, formed on the border of a great estuary subject to extremely
high tides, would suffer many interruptions, and be less regular than the
coal deposits of the great carboniferous marshes. We may reasonably infer
that the geologist of future ages will find in the region now occupied by the
Bay of Fundy a great formation of sandstone and shale fringed on either
side by shore deposits, as already said, and at the northward passing into
an irregular accumulation of carbonaceous shales, slates, and sandstones,
in many places rich in fossils, and perhaps also carrying coal.
Turning now to the Trias, we recognize, as already shown, the deposits
of the open estuary in Connecticut, New Jersey, etc., but far to the south, in
Virginia and North Carolina, we find the swamp deposits of the same estuary
in the coal fields near Richmond and those on the Deep and Dan Rivers.
Here are conglomerate,.carbonaceous sandstone, and shales, together with
beds of coal which are sometimes of great, though irregular thickness. These
deposits appear in rapidly changing successions, and were evidently formed
in the swamps on the border of the Triassic estuary, where the shores were
low and favorable to such conditions. These accumulations of carbonaceous
material along the swampy shores, we consider synchronous with the beds
of sand and mud found in the open waters of the same old,estuary. This
seems to us a very Simple and natural explanation of the occurrence of coal
only in the extreme southern end of the region of Triassic rocks, and of its
absence in the northern areas. It is the reversal,as regards their relative
position, of the swampy shore and open bay conditions now to be observed
in the Bay of Fundy
The coal-bearing areas at the south, like the conglomerates fringing the
borders of the Trias to the northward, must alike be classed as shore depos-
its. They enable us to trace still farther the outline of the ancient estuary
in which these now detached remnants of Trias were deposited.
——0.
—_
le Ghee a be
Chetura Dominicana. 955,
XXIL Description of a New Species of Cypselide, of the
Genus Chetura.
BY GEORGE N. LAWRENCE.
Read November 11, 1878.
Chetura Dominicana.
Chetura poliura, Lawr. (nec Temm.), Proc. U.S. N at.
Museum, p. 62.
Matz, Upper plumage smoky-black ; lores black : rump dark ash ; up-
per tail-coverts brownish-black, just’edged with whitish ; tail glossy black,
the spines fine and projecting for nearly a quarter of an inch ; / wigs glossy
black ; throat dark grayish-ash ; breast and abdomen of a warm smoky-
brown ; under tail-coverts brownish-black ; bill black ; feet yellowish-brown.
Length (fresh), 4 5-8 inches ; wing, ale 2; tail, 1 5-8.
The female is similar to the male in plumage.
Habitat, Dominica.
Types in National Museum, Washington.
ftemarks. In my Catalogue of the Birds of Dominica
(Proc. U. 8. Nat. Mus., 1878), I referred this species, provis-
ionally to C. poliwra, Temm., being partly induced to do so be-
eause that species was noted from Tobago, comparatively a
not very distant point. I then stated that it agreed quite well
with the measurements given of that species by Mr. Sclater,
in his Notes of the Cypselidee (Proce. Zool. Soc., 1865, p. 593),
but that the wing was shorter. The measurement of 3 7-8
inches, given by me, was taken from Mr. Ober’s note, and is
clearly an error, as, in the four specimens sent, the wings of
each measure 4 1-2 inches. .
Quite lately I received a collection made in Tobago by Mr.
Ober, and found in it an example of C. brachyura, Jard.,
which Mr. Sclater says, ‘“ Does not seem to be decidedly differ-
ent from C. poliura, Temm., although the tail is rather shorter
, “—
rs
y
ay
256 Chetura Dominicana.
and the upper coverts are much produced, so as to reach nearly
to the end of the rectrices.” In Mr. Ober’s example from
“Tobago, the upper coverts reach quite to the end of the tail-
feathers.
The species trom Dominica is very distinct, and I think is
undescribed. The Tobago bird is blacker above, and has the
abdomen also black; it is at once distinguished by its light
ashy upper tail-coverts.
The only other species requiring notice, if it really does, is
the Hirundo acuta, Gm., from Martinique, which does not
seem to be recognized by late writers, and is not noticed by
Mr. Sclater in his Notes of the Cypselide. The locality given
for it, viz., Martinique, is what has induced me to allude to it.
Gmelin’s name is based upon the “Sharp-tailed Swallow” of
Latham, who gives the size as that of a wren, “ length three
inches and eight lines;’’ he cites Buffon and Brisson. It is
“ T’?Hirondelle noire acutipenne de la Martinique” of Buffon,
Pl. Enl., No. 544. He describes it as being very small, the
size of a wren, the length 8 inches and 8 lines; the whole
upper part of the body without exception black, ete., the wings
extending beyond the tail eight lines. Boddeert refers this to
LH. pelasgia, Linn., but they dp not agree in size or color.
It is “Hirundo Martinicana”’ of Brisson, who also gives its
size as that of a wren, and its length 3 iets 8 lines; alar ex-
tent 8 inches; wings extending 8 lines beyond ihe tail; he
names all the upper parts as being black, among them the
uropygium.
The Dominica bird differs strikingly from this, the length
being 4 7-8 inches; alar extent, 10 1-2 inches; the wings
extending two inches beyond the tail, and the rump being
ashy.
‘This Martinique species, if correctly described, remains yet
to be rediscovered.
GAD. OF SCIENCES
NY4
Armals
[3
g
&
Baste!
SSONS.
New Land Shells from Costa Rica. 257
; XXTIL—On the Jaw and Lingual Dentition of certain Costa
fica Land Shells collected by Dr. Wititam M. Gass.
BY W. G. BINNEY.
(WITH PLATE XI.)
Read December 23d, 1878.
Among the specimens of land shells collected in Costa Rica
by the lamented Dr. Gabb, were several preserved in spirits.
These were subinitted tome by him. I have examined the jaw
and lingual dentition, and here offer the results of my exam-
ination. The original figures of the living animals, as drawn
by Dr. Gabb, are also given, and his notes incorporated in the
text. It will be seen that Dr. Gabb discovered two new
genera.
Velifera*, n. g.
Animal { (pl. xi, fig. A), heliciform, blunt before, tapering behind ; man- -
tle subcentral, thin, furnished with one or-more { accessory processes
which cover most of the shell : respiratory, anal, and generative orifices, —? ;
a distinct locomotive disk : longitudinal furrows above the margin of the
foot, meeting over a simple, longitudinal mucus-pore (pl. xi, fig. D.)
Shell (pl. xi, fig. B) imperforate, globose, very thin, polished; whorls few
the last very large, scarcely falling at the aperture: aperture slightly oblique,
large: peristome acute.
_Jaw with smooth anterior surface and beak-like projection to the SHINS
edge.
Lingual membrane (pl. xi, fig. C) with the general arrangement of Zon-
ites : the first laterals have an inner side cutting point: marginals aculeate,
with side spur.
Although this animal does not combine the characters of
any described genus, it is related to several by its separate
characters. It has the caudal mucus-pore, and the jaw, of
Zonites; but differs in having an appendiculate mantle. In
* Velum, a covering, a vail; fero.
{ Animal heliciforme, antice obtusum, postice attenuatum, pallium tenue,
subcentrale, appendiculatum, testam velans; apertura respiratoria, analis,
et genitalis,—?; discus gressorius distinctus; porus mucosus caudalis.
Testa imperforata, globosa, tenuis, nitens, paucispira, anfr. ultimus
globosus; peristoma acutum,
t As Dr. Gabb’s figure gives the left of the animal, it is impossible to
describe these processes correctly,
258 few Land Shells from Costa Rica.
the latter character it also differs from Vitrinoconus. It has
the shell, and probably, the appendiculate mantle, of Helzca-
rion ; but that genus has a horn-shaped process over its
caudal pore.
Its lingual membrane resembles that of Limax agrestis in
having the inner, abnormal side cutting point to its first lateral
teeth. All the marginals are bifid.
- For geographical distribution see below, under V. Gabdz.
Velifera Gabbi, n. sp.
Animal (pl. xi, fig. A) blunt before, tapering behind: greenish, with a con-
tinuous black band above the margin of the foot, and a second band broader
and a little higher up, broken by oblique light lines; median line of back
nearly white: mantle apparently with two processes, one on the right, the
other on the left, half enveloping the shell. It has the peculiarity, when
distressed, as with the warmth of the hand, of throwing itself, like a worm,
with vigorous blows of its tail. Caudal pore without overhanging process
(plate xi, fig. D).
Shell (pl. xi, fig. B) imperforate, globose, very thin, pellucid, dark green-
ish brown; suture impressed; spire short, elevated; whorls 3; aperture
rounded, slightly oblique: peristome simple, flexuose above, scarcely re-
flected below. Greater diam. 6, lesser 5, height 3 mill.
Locality, Flanks of Pico Blanco, 3000 feet.
For jaw and lingual dentition, see generic description.
Teeth, 30-12-1-12-30.
Plate xi, fig. E, represents a species very nearly allied to, if
not identical with, V. Gabdz, from 3000-6000 feet elevation of
Picc Blanco. It resembles in outline D’Orbigny’s figure of
Felix progastor (Voy. Y Amér. Merid., pl. xvii, fig. 12-15). I
received a lingual membrane as belonging to this shell, and
figure it on plate xi, fig. F; though I cannot help suspecting
that it belongs to some species of Bulimulus. I did not my-
self extract it from the shell.
Cryptostrakon,* n. g.
Animal (pl. xi, fig. H, central figure) slug-like, cylindrical, attenuated be-
hind; mantle slightly anterior, thin, small, oval, entirely covering the shell;
distinct locomotive disk? ; no caudal mucus pore; respiratory orifice on the
* Kpuntos, ogtpaxov, concealed shell. »
Mew Land Shells from Costa Rica.
ght of the mantle margin, slightly in advance of the centre: genital and
anal orifices—? *
Shell internal (pl. xi, fig. J) rudimentary, unguiform, large, membranous,
protected by an epidermis?, without distinct septa, a spiral arrangement,
indicated above by depressed lines, below by raised ridges.
Jaw (pl. xi, fig. I) high, solid, decidedly arched, ends scarcely attenuated ;
anterior surface with a few stout ribs, denticulating the lower margin.
Lingual membrane (pl. xi, fig. K) as usual in Polygyra, Stenotrema, &c.
Long and narrow. Central teeth tricuspid, laterals bicnspid; marginals
quadrate, irregularly bicuspid, the inner cutting points the larger and
bifid.
Known only by C. Gabbi, described below.
This curious slug may at once be distinguished from all
others by its rudimentary shell, entirely concealed by the
mantle, and of about similar size. The shell has no distinct
whorls, but a spiral arrangement is indicated on the upper sur-
face by impressed lines, on the lower surfece by a raised spiral
ridge. The edge of this ridge is reflected, in dried specimens,
for about one-half whorl, giving a Haliotis-like character to
the shell. The shells of Mariella, Geotis, and Parmella are
somewhat similar to this, but those genera differ widely in
their other characters, especially the jaw and lingual dentition.
Indeed, there is no known slug combining all the generic
characters of this, so that I am forced to suggest a generic
name.
The dried animal reminds me of Sempe:’s figure (Phil.
Arch.) of dried Vitrenopsis, on account of the small size of
the dried body compared to that of the shell.
* Animal limaciforme, subcylindricum, postice attenuatum. Pallium sub-
centrale, tenue, paululum anterior, parvum, ovatum, testam includens.
Discus gressorius? Porus mucosus nullus, Apertura respiratoria ad dex-
tram pallii in parte vix anteriori marginis Apertura genitalis et analis—?
Testa interna, magna, membranacea, (epidermide protecta?) unguiformis
paucispira.
Maxilla solida, valde arcuata, costis paucis validis exarata.
Lamina lingualis ut in Polygyra, Stenotrema, &c. Dentes centrales tricus-
pidatz, laterales bicuspidate, marginales quadrate, irregulariter bicuspid-
ate, papillis internis majoribus, bifidis.
260 New Land Shells from Costa Rica.
Cryptostrakon Gabbi, n.s.
(Pl. xi, fig. H.) Animal varying from black to shades of brown, and vari-
ously mottled with black or dark brown; usually a little greenish on the
shell; darkest posteriorly. Length of dried specimens corresponding to
size of Dr. Gabb’s figure.
Internal shell (pl. xi, fig. J) rudimentary, about 14 mill. in greatest
length; with concentric lines of growth; very membranous; about two
whorls are indicated (see generic description).
Jaw strongly arcuate, ends blunt, but little attenuated; anterior surface
with two stout decided ribs, denticulating SHES margin, oad several other
subobsolete ribs (pl. xi, fig I).
Lingual membrane (pl. xi, fig, K) long and narrow. Teeth 52-1-52, with
22 laterals, the 23d tooth having its inner -cutting point bifid. Marginals
low, wide, with one inner, long, wide, oblique, bluntly bifid cutting point,
and one outer, short cutting point.
Locality, Flanks of Pico Blanco, 5000-7000 feet elevation.
Limax semitectus, Morch?
Plate xi, fig. O, is copied from an original drawing by Dr.
Gabb, of a slug found by him on plantain leaves and stalks at
Borubeta on the Uren, Costa Rica, altitude 2500 feet. From
his notes it appears that the color is dark brownish-green; no
spots; generally wrinkled. Length 0.7 inch. Head slender
and projecting considerably beyond the mantle; tail very
short, barely perceptible under the mantle. From dried spe-
cimens brought by Dr. Gabb, I am confident that the mantle
and orifice of respiration are as given by me in fig. O. The
size of the mantle suggests the identity of the slug with Limax
(Megapelta) semrtectus, Morch, Jour. Conch., oT p- 282,
t. 10, f. 7. (Lamawz, Krynickia, semitectus of same author,
1857, 1. ¢., p. 841). From the specimens preserved in spirits,
I cannot detect the orifice of respiration, but evidently there
is a locomotive disk, an internal shell like that of Zemaa, and
the jaw of Lemaz (pl. xi, fig. P).
The lingual membrane (pl. xi, fig. Q) is long and narrow.
There are 44-144 teeth. The centrals have side cusps and
cutting points. The laterals, 12 in number on each side of the
central, are bicuspid ; the marginals are aculeate, all of them
New Land Shells from Costa Rica. 261
_ are bifid by having the side spur often found on the side mar-
ginals in this genus. The 18th, 14th, and 15th teeth form the
transition into the marginals.
Glandina (a large species not yet identified).
The lingual membrane is as usual in the genus. There are
-33-1-33 teeth.
Helix (a small unidentified species).
Jaw not observed.
Lingual membrane (plate xi, fig. G), long and narrow. Teeth
15-1-15. Centrals with a base of attachment longer than wide,
with lower lateral expansions; reflection large, decidedly tricuspid,
each cusp surmounted by a cutting point. Laterals like the centrals, but
asymmetrical and consequently bicuspid. Marginals low, wide, irregu-
larly denticulated or serrate, the inner three cutting points being longer
than the outer ones, of which there are several.
Locality, Upper Tirili River.
Tebennophorus.
There are several drawings of slugs of this genus, apparently
all referable to one species. It may be that described by
MGrch (Mal. Blatt., VI, 109) as Costaricensis.
Several of these figures are given in plate xi, fig. M.
The jaw of this is strongly arched, of equal width to 1ts
blunt extremities. There are subobsolete anterior ribs about
the centre of the jaw, the ends of five of which denticulate
the cutting margin.
The lingual dentition is figured on plate xi, fig. N. There
are about 28-1-28 teeth. The centrals have a long base of
attachment, with a strong line of reinforcement running par-
allel to its margin at the lower edge and for a short distance
at the sides. The reflection is small, and bears a short, stout
median cusp, and small stout side cusps, all three cusps bear-
ing short, stout cutting points. The lateral teeth are like the
centrals, but asymmetrical by the suppression of the inner
cusp and cutting point and the inner lower expansion of the
base of attachment. The marginals are hut a modification of
t he laterals, the inner cutting point not becoming bifid, though
262 » New Land Shells from Costa Rica.
the outer one is so on the extreme marginals. — There
hardly more than twelve perfect laterals. The change ‘into —
marginals is very gradual. meh
Veronicella —-—.
Jaw as usual in the genus: 30 to 40 ribs. a
Lingual membrane as usual in the genus. See Terr. Moll.
U.S., v, 240.
The species is unknown to me. Its body is long and narrow.
Bulimulus Irazuensis, Angas.*
Pi. XI. hg. L, represents an extreme lateral tooth of this
species. The laterals are extremely numerous, reaching quite
to the outer edge of the membrane, without changing into
marginals. I could not detect the central or first lateral teeth.
The jaw is of the same type as that figured by me (Ann.
Lye. N. H. of N. Y., 1875, XI, pl. XVI, fig. A) of B. dam
neoides, Fér. Tbe median ribs in this species, however, are
very oblique. In all there are about 32 ribs.
* Proc. Zool. Soc., Jan. 1878, 73, Pl. V, figs. 17-20.
EXPLANATION OF PLATE XI.
Fig. A VELIFERA GABBI,..........-.. Animal in motion.
Bareeeere Ane vies LE MeCN BOG Oe Shell.
Cea eet de PAW Mee eee niece ete Lingual Dentition.
1D aR Sener aoe era Spine Caudal mucus-pore. -
IFAS TMC ote g fap resol sae Oh Py ehesie Bye Shell.
ee area Gleat ess Mine es une ces Basan Lingual Dentition.
G Small species of Helix......... Lingual Dentition. The extreme
marginal on a larger scale.
H Cryptostrakon Gabbi,...... .- Animal inmotion.
ee RM en os Oe Jaw.
eh Sicha e Giistsin Wess des eet eee Rudimentary Shell.
DRG e raed ala ascter atch nts oe MR eee Lingual Dentition
L Bulimulus Irazuensis,........ Extreme lateral tooth.
M Tebennophorus .. ........ Animal.
EIN pareiaieetlaiattter=(s) ts ciate woe ren felshaieaeee ae Lingual Dentition.
O Limax semitectus?.......... Animal.
Peace eyed a) eayore eos ats iakd le in chate'e Byars Jaw.
ites aiese) stad niet sie we Ssteek nites . Lingual Dentition.
AXIV. A New Form of Compass-Clonometer. °
BY ISRAEL C. RUSSELL.
Read June 10th. 1878.
In the accompanying figure, a vertical projection and sec-
tion are given of a combination of clinometer and compass,
recently constructed by Mr. William Gruno (the well-known
instrument-maker at Columbia College, N. Y. City), after a
drawing made by the writer. This instrument is watch-shaped
in outline, with a base on which to place it, for the purpose of
determining the inclination of surface. The sides are of glass,
which enables the observer to look through the instrument in
order to measure angles at a distance. The outer rim and base
are of brass, cast in one piece, and accurately finished. One
of the glass sides is securely fastened in its place, and, through
264 A New Form of Compass- Clinometer.
a hole in its center, supports the axis, a, which carries the com-
pass-needle, 6, and the clinometer pendulum, ¢. The other
glass plate, with the line d drawn on its surface, admits of be-
ing revolved around its center, in the same manner as the faces ~
of some aneroid barometers. The graduated circle, which
answers for both compass and clinometer index, is secured be-
tween the glass plates, as shown in the section. This circle is
divided from zero at the bottom, each way to ninety degrees,
and then from zero to ninety degreesagain. Between the
_ ninety-degree points on each side, a cross-wire, ¢, is stretched,
which is horizontal when the instrument is held so that the
clinometer pendulum is at zero, and assists the eye in deter-
mining distant angles; or a line may be drawn on the fixed
glass plate, which will answer the same purpose.
When the instrument is held before the eye, with the pendu-
lum at zero, if the movable face is revolved so as to make the
line on the glass coincide with the sloping surface of a moun-
tain, for instance, the observer can at once read from the index
the angle which such an object forms with the horizontal line.
When the inclination of a surface is required, the rod, f, is
drawn out, so as to make the base as long as possible, thus
securing greater accuracy, and the base of the instrument is
then applied to the inclined surface. The clinometer pendu-
Jum will indicate the angle of dip. It is well to place a strip
of board on the sloping surface beneath the instrument, in
order to avoid errors arising from the unevenness of the rock-
surface. If this precaution were always taken, the extension-
rod in the base might be dispensed with. The bearings of
objects, the strike of out-crops, etc., are obtained in the usual
manner, with the aid of the magnetic needle.
Although this form of clinometer is more accurate when of
large size, yet asa pocket-instrument, one of two and a-half
inches in diameter answers every purpose. I have found this
instrument of special service in measuring the dip of strata,
the edges of which are exposed in inaccessible cliffs.
The Structure of Colored Blood-Corpuseles. 265
XXV.—The Structure of Colored Blood-Corpuscles.
BY LOUIS ELSBERG.
Read December 16th, 1878.
The discovery of red corpuscles in the blood was one of the
first results of microscopical study, over two hundred years
ago. Since that time no other constituent of the body has been
more frequently examined. Nevertheless, the structure of
colored blood-corpuscles has not heretofore been ascertained.
Th
The examination of a small drop of fresh human blood,
mixed with a drop of a from 40 per cent. to 50 per cent. sat-
urated solution of bichromate of potash, and highly magni-
fied,t reveals in the course of a few hours the following:
Perhaps the first thing noticed, is that the colored corpuscles
vary in size.
Having made a number of measurements,? I can state that in
every person’s blood that I have examined, there are some as
small as, or smaller than, the ,;4,,, and in nearly every person’s
some as large as, or larger than, the s7;7 of an inch in diam-
eter (¢. e., .00655 and .00917 Mm.), with transitional sizes
between these. The extremes are sometimes not met with in
(1) My investigations were made with a 1-12 immersion objective, manufactured by
Tolles of Boston, and a No.12 immersion made by Vérick of Paris, either of which, with
the eye-piece that was used, magnifies about 1000 times. An exceedingly thin cover having
been oiled near the edges, the drop of blood obtained from a pin-prick in the palm of the
hand, and transferred on a slide. is mixed with a drop of the solution previously prepared,
covered, and without delay placed on the microscope stage Bya 50 per cent. saturated
solution, I mean a saturated solution diluted with an equal quantity of distilled water ;:
by a 40 per cent., one containing three-fifths water ; by a 60 per cent., one containing two-
fifths water, etc: I always prepare a saturated solution, and then dilute.
(2) I used with the Tolles’ lens, and central illumination, in the eye-piece a micrometer-
scale ruled with great exactness by Grunow of New York, each division of which was ascer-
tained by the Standard Stage Micrometer of Rogers, N.S. No.3, belonging to Mr. Fred’k
Habirshaw, of New York, to measure, with the objective, eye-piece, and cover-adjustment
employed, a 1-15,500, and each sub-division a 1-77,500 part of an inch.
266 The Structuré of Colored Blood-Corpuscles.
each field of a drop, nor even in every drop of a person exam-
ined; but I have not found any adult of either sex, from whose
blood the smaller extreme was absent, and only very few with-
out the larger. I have repeated the measurements of blood-
corpuscles without the addition of the reagent—both with and
without oiling the edges of the covering glass, ¢. ¢., with and
without preventing the ordinarily rapid evaporation—with prac-
tically the same results; drying of course contracts blood-corpus-
cles,and corresponding variations are observed. Some of the disks —
are in outline not perfectly circular ; by measuring the largest
diameter of the largest, and the smallest diameter of the
smallest disks, the extremes I have met with in one and the same
specimen of human blood, are, as to the smallest, about the
gest, and as to the largest, the s755 of an inch (2. e., 0.00422
and 0.01016 Mm.). If the detached globules which I shall
describe, be counted as blood-corpuscles, there are even still
smaller ones. In each specimen of blood, the majority of red
corpuscles, however, are of about one size, which differs in dif-
ferent specimens, but is most frequently between the z,45 and
the 2;, of an inch (.00655.—00819 Mm.), or somewhere
about the ss, of an inch (.0075 Mm.). The calculated aver-
age of the size of the red corpuscles in a drop, @. é., the arith-
metical mean of the measurements, is usually a little higher
than the size of the majority of the corpuscles.
A very few, especially the smallest, but occurring excep-
tionally also among the larger, seem more or less globular ;
all others are bi-concave disks, the periphery being more shin-
ing and thick than the central portion.
So-called “ rosette”? and “ thornapple” forms may be seen,
either immediately or in the course of a little while. I have
often watched the individual corpuscles while these forms, and
many others, were being produced; and in Part III of this
communication, I shall offer an explanation of their produc-
tion.
Concentrating our attention upon the shape of the circular
disks, we soon find that the round outline of a few (and the
The Structure of Colored Blood-Corpusctes. 267
same is at times also true of the smooth surface), begins to
be made irregular at one or more points. This occurs in either
of two ways, viz.: by indentation and by protrusion: some-
times the one, sometimes the other, first takes place; fre-
quently both appear in different corpuscles, at about the same
time; occasionally both are met within the same corpuscles ;
in different preparations either the one or the other predom-
inates.
firstly :—In from fifteen minutes to an hour, a very slight
indentation may appear, and gradually deepen, so that the
corpuscle be nearly cleaved through; then the clefts may grad-
ually become shallower, so that again a mere indentation is
seen ; finally, even this may disappear, and the corpuscle be
rounded again (see fig. 1, a.). Division into two separating
halves, I have never observed under these circumstances, al-
though I have often watched for it. The furrow of every
corpuscle that I have caught nearly cleaved through, either
remained stationary, or usually, retrogressed to a greater or
less extent. The retrogression may stop at any point, and the
furrowing again increase; and this going and coming of a
cleft, though taking place slowly, may continue for some time,
and then stop at any stage of indentation. Sometimes inden-
tations appear at two or more points of the same corpuscle,
and in their progress give rise to a great variety of angular,
regular and irregular ‘“ rosette,’ ‘“scolloped,” ‘ crenated,”
“thornapple,” and “stellate” forms (see fig. 1, b, ¢, d.). The
sharp pointed ends seen in the last figure of d are the
extremes met with and exceptional; usually the ends are
plump and rounded). These forms, as well as those of single
cleft, after changing backward and forward, either persist or
become finally rounded off to a greater or less degree ; insome
cases constriction of portions more or less minute occurs, with
separation following constriction (see fig. 1, e). Sometimes
constricted portions remain attached for a long time by a more
or less long and slender pedicle. Transitionally or perman-
ently, in any of the cases mentioned, the most curious and
68 The Structure of Colored Blood-Corpuscles.
grotesque shapes may be met with. In the eases, too, of con-
striction and separation, the corpuscle, with the portions at-
tached and unattached, sometimes gradually becomes rounded
off so as to look like a parent globule surrounded by a number
of little ones.
Secondly :—Usually in the course of half an hour, the pro-
trusion of little round or roundish, more or Jess light colored
knobs takes place. At first, only very few corpuscles show
knobs, and the knobs are extremely small, and few in number,
say only one, or at most two or three, on a corpuscle; but in
the course of an hour or two, more corpuscles protrude knobs,
more knobs are protruded from one corpuscle, and the knobs
grow larger (fig. 2, a, Nos. 1 and 2). Occasionally a knob
is drawn in again, and the former contour re-established. In
some instances protrusion and retraction occur repeatedly, so
that knobs appear and disappear, or become larger and smaller,
very slowly, but repeatedly for some time. Occasionally a
knob is pedunculated, and sometimes becomes detached from
the corpuscle, while on the other hand some knobs are quite
sessile (see fig. 2).
I have measured portions detached in either of the two ways
described, and found them to vary from the sp4gp to the zs nq Of ©
an inch (.00084-—.00838 Mm.). All except the very largest
may usually be seen in constant oscillatory (molecular) move-
ment, and, unless entangled between larger stationary corpus-
cles, easily moving across the field (the latter probably caused by
minute variation from absolute equilibrium level of the micro-
scope stage).
In some dentated or so-called ‘‘mulberry ” forms, knobs or
small eminences protrude from the face of the disk, which may
give to the inexperienced observer the impression of internal
granules; but proper focussing corrects this impression, and
shows the knobbed surface (fig. 2, b). .
In addition to the protean changes in shape initiated by in-
dentation and protrusion, there are still others occasionally
met with, due to combination or coalescence of two or more
2
The Structure of Colored Blood-Corpuscles. 269
corpuscles. In the course of twenty-four hours or more—
though this occurs in by far the smaller number of prepara-
tions of blood examined—two or more adjacent colored blood-
corpuscles may, with a larger or smaller portion of their periph-
ery, unite and form compound bodies, sometimes chains or
other strange shapes (fig. 3).
Almost immediately on being ready for examination, a very
few colored blood-corpuscles show a light central vacuole. In
the course of the examination, a number of vacuoles, either of
different sizes, or all of the same size, may appear in a corpus-
cle. Usually, a vacuole is round or roundish, but it may as-
sume various irregular forms,—some of which, may perhaps
have resulted from a union of several, and the breaking down
of the separating walls, (see fig. 4. The three lower figures
show appearance of vacuolized corpuscles seen on edge). Vac-
uoles sometimes persist and sometimes, after a longer or shorter
coutinuance, suddenly disappear. They are either empty, or
else contain one or more granules.
Soon after the corpuscles are studied, sometimes from the
first, a difference is noticeable as to the intensity of their col-
oration : some are paler than others. Gradually a larger num-
ber of corpuscles becomes pale, and the degree of paleness, too,
increases. There is a great difference in respect to the rapidity
of “paling” of colored corpuscles, in blood taken from differ-
ent persons, even in blood of the same person taken at different
times, and with different strengths of the admixed solution of
bichromate of potash.
Usually, in blood of healthy persons, examined as I have
described, in about an hour from the time the drop of blood is
placed on the slide, a few of the corpuscles that are least deeply
colored appear to have become somewhat granular in their in-
terior. Focussing shows that this is not the optical illusion
alluded to in the case of knobbiness of the surface.
270 Lhe Structure of Colored Blood-Corpuscles.
Soon the granules or dots seem more distinct; short conical
thorns, or more delicate spines, appear to issue from one or two
of the largest of them ; and, on close inspection and focussing,
some appear to be connected by irregularly concentric filaments.
In the course of five minutes more, a complete network is dis-
tinctly seen in the interior of one or more corpuscles, and what
at first appeared to be granules, turn out to be thickened points
of intersection of the threads forming this reticulum. These’
points or dots are irregularly shaped, and vary in size (see fig.
d). Radiary threads of the network terminate at the ‘peri-
phery of the corpuscle, either with thickened ends connected
by threads—giving an appearance of unevenness to the outer
boundary, as though it were constituted by a wreath of beads,
each bead separated from its neighbors on the string—or, far
more frequently, with terminal points lost in an encircling band
of a uniform thickness, often greater than either the interior
threads or most points of intersection (compare Nos. 5 and 2
of fig. 5). From this appearance, as well as that of the
so-called “ghosts,” to be presently described, it is not to be
wondered at that careful observers have ascribed to colored
blood-corpuscles the possession of an investing membrane.
As the “paling” progresses, an increasing number of cor-
puscles shows the interior network, essentially as I have just
described, and identical in construction with the network dis-
covered by C. Herrzmann in Ameeba, colorless blood corpus-
cles, and other living matter of the body—(“ Baw des Proto-
plasmas,” Sitzungsberichte der Kaiserlichen Akadenue der
Wissenschaften zu Ween, vol. 67, division III, p. 100. Vor-
gelegt in der Sitzung am 17ten April, 1873)—a discovery
which I have communicated to the American Medical Associ-
ation more than three years ago.+
Gradually an interior network structure becomes visible, in
nearly all the corpuscles in the field except the smallest,
which appear more or less compact; and, occasionally a cor-
(1) “‘ Notice of the Bioplasson Doctrine.” Transactions of the American Medical Associ-
ation, vol. XXVI (1875), p. 157.
Vena
The Structure of Colored Blood-Corpuscles. 271
puscle is met with having a central, or slightly excentric, dot
of such relatively large size that it might be interpreted as a
nucleus (see No. 1 of fig. 5).
Some movement takes place in the network; for sometimes
the threads change in length, and perhaps in thickness, and
the dots change their position and their size.+
In the course of another half hour or hour, the network be-
comes less distinct in the palest corpuscles; and in these grad-
ually fades away. Then, for some time, the network remains
visible in nearly all corpuscles except those that are too pale
or too small: vacuoles, one or more, appear in many of the
latter; while the former occasionally show indications of
irregularly massed matter in their interior, though usually
nothing is seen of them but double-contoured rings which
have been called their “ghosts” (see fig. 6). During this
time, also, a quantity, sometimes rather large, of detritus
accumulates.
It appears as though the network is most plain in corpus-
cles that have suffered either not at all, or but little, from de-
tachment of a portion of their substance. The active changes
of indentation and protrusion have usually disappeared in a
large number of corpuscles, by the time “ paling ” has suf-
ficiently progressed to render the interior structure visible.
As before stated, some corpuscles permanently retain scalloped
and knobbed forms, while the majority are finally more or
less rounded off; but the play of changing shape of many
corpuscles is going on at the same time that this network is seen.
After a while, further “ paling” stops, and the network
structure of all corpuscles which show it, remains visible indef-
jnitely long. |
Blood-corpuscles, from hemorrhage in the bladder, in the
(l) To make sure of the occurrence or non-occurrence of this movement, I used the mic-
rometer scaie, and having. with great precaution as to entire rest of the microscope and the
specimen, fixated by lines the position of the dots and length of the threads, the changes of
_ position, size, and length becime unmistakable.
272 The Structure of Colored Blood-Corpuscles.
urine of the late Dr. H****y, preserved with some bichro-
mate of potash, still show the network after three years.
Specimens of blood taken from different individuals exhib-
ited all the phenomena described, but with some slight differ-
ences among each other as to the order and time of appearance.
A 40 per cent. saturated solution of bichromate of potash,
admixed with the blood, was found entirely satisfactory for
the demonstration of all the phenomena; and some variation
of strength, 2. é. between the limits of a 35 per cent. and a 50
per cent. saturated solution, made no appreciable difference.
Of other solutions of bichromate of potash, it is sufficient to
state the following:
With a 30 per cent. saturated solution, the phenomena are
also to be seen, but appear more slowly, and quite a number
of corpuscles usually remain more or less unpaled.
With a 20 per cent. saturated solution, the changes proceed
still more slowly ; comparatively few indentations occur; the
network of the majority of corpuscles is visible after the lapse
of 24 hours, but many remain entirely unaffected.
With a 10 per cent. saturated solution, vacuolization ap-
pears, also a little changing indentation and protrusion, but
not sufficient “ paling ” to render the network visible even
after several days.
With a 60 per cent. saturated solution, the majority of the
corpuscles had already become pale by the time the specimen
was in place for examination. Some showed interior network,
some only double-contoured rings. Protrusions were seen,
especially in the corpuscles not much paled; in one instance,
a pale ring was also seen with a large pedunculated protrusion
(fig. 6). During two hours, changes of scalloping and of
knobs took place faster than is usual with blood mixed with a
40 per cent. or 50 per cent. saturated solution, but they could
not be followed so distinctly. Extreme paling rapidly pro-
ceeded and much detritus filled the field, with only very few .
compact globules.
With a 90 per cent. saturated solution, the process of scal-
The Structure of Colored Blood-Corpuscles. 273
loping was completed in 20 minutes; and in 30 minutes a
network was visible in afew roundish corpuscles, surrounded
by masses of granular detritus. In addition, a large number
of ghosts” could be seen. Here and there a “ ghost” would
show a faint network.
With a saturated solution added undiluted, the network
was after one hour visible in some corpuscles, but most of
them were destroyed; of a few left intact, some looked homo-
geneous, and some vacuolized. The field was full of faint
_double- contoured rings, and a large quantity of granular
detritus. |
The network structure of colored blood-corpuscles is visible
also in anatomical preparations which have been kept for a
length of time in Miiller’s fluid (Bichromate of potash 100
parts, sulphate of soda 50 parts, and water 1000 parts).
In some of my examinations, especially the earlier, I used
the heated stage; but as the phenomena described were seen
at the ordinary temperature of a well-warmed room, I deem
it best not to say anything here of variations of temperature.
I have made some micro-spectroscopic observations of blood,
which I shall detail in another connection.
In this communication I omit the mention, also, of the re-
markably varying amount of fibrine threads seen in different
preparations of blood; nor dol enter at length into the
question of ‘detritus formation,” or as whatever else one may
interpret the appearance in the field of an increasing number
of free granules, and granular masses or plaques.t On both
of these subjects, my Note-book relating to observations ex-
tending over two years, contains “minutes.”
In addition to human colored blood-corpuscles, I have ex-
amined those of lower animals. Essentially the same intimate
structure as that which I have described exists in all. As ex-
(1) Max Schultze, who saw some of these granules and granular plaques in healthy blood
prefers the designation ‘granule formation,’’ a8 being non-committal._— Archiv *ir Mikro 5
skopische Anatomie, vol. 1, p. 38.
274 «The Structure of Colored Blood-Corpuscles.
amples, I will quote from my Note-book a few words referring
to the examination of the colored blood-corpuscles of the ox
and the newt—the one an example of the unnucleated, the
other of the nucleated corpuscles.
A drop of fresh ox blood, mixed with a 50 per cent. satur-
ated solution of bichromate of potash, and highly magnified
(Lolles’ 2; immersion) exhibited, within 20 minutes, vacuoliz-
ation beginning in several red corpuscles. Within 40 min.
utes, knobs were protruded, though not copiously. In the
course of an hour, “ paling ” proceeded regularly, so that the
network became visible in some, and within two hours, in a
large number, of the corpuscles. After three hours, the net-
work, the Note-book says, was very distinct in many corpus-
cles, with some detritus and a few “ghosts.” Twelve hours later,
about one-half of the whole number of corpuscles showed the
reticulum, while the other half were either vacuolized or un-
changed. No further change was observable for two days.
After the third day, some few corpuscles, perhaps, that had
not shown the network structure before, now did; but the
paled ones had become too pale to do so, except a very few
which showed it finally. The rest had become “ ghosts,”
with much detritus. A week later, nearly all the corpuscles
that had exhibited the network had become “ ghosts,” only in
a very few of which, faint traces of the reticulum could be
made out. The rest were still unchanged, as on the first day
and remained so as long as the specimen was kept.
The red blood-corpuscles of the newt, examined in a 50 per
cent. saturated solution of bichromate of potash, into which a
drop of the blood from the freshly cut tail had been allowed
to fall, presented peculiar changes of shape, consisting mainly
in contractions of the body around the nucleus.
The nuclei always exhibited the network structure, either
perfect, and more distinct than in specimens unmixed with
the solution, or, when the nucleus was swelled to double or
treble its original size, with the network torn. Just as in the
case of the colorless corpuscles, there were seen two. kinds. of
oa
oo
a 4 ¢
_ The Structure of Colored Blood-Corpuscles. 278
red corpuscles, finely granulated and coarse granular, the
granules always being the points of intersection of the threads
of the network.. In both kinds the body as well as the nucleus
exhibited the reticulum structure. The network of the body
and that of the nucleus were connected by fine threads pass-
ing through the nuclear envelope. In many instances the
body was reduced either to two polar flaps, bulging from each
side of the nucleus, or to one flap, more or less colored, at the
side of the nucleus; in other instances, it was uniformly con-
tracted around the enlarged nucleus.
Many colored corpuscles contained vacuoles, in varying »
number, which were either empty or traversed by an exceed-
ingly delicate, apparently stretched, reticulum, or else con-
tained irregular accumulations of matter with remnants of
the network. seem
II.
My observations as to amoeboid movements of colored blood-
corpuscles, as well as to varieties of size and shape,—observa-
tions which were really only incidental while investigating
the structure, the main object of my researches,—have been
anticipated by previous investigators. One saw and report-
ed as an extraordinary finding, one or more forms or active
form-changes like those I have described, another others;
some a far greater number than I. “ Fehlt lecder nur das
geostige Band.” The band which connects and explains the .
phenomena observed is the discovery of the structural ar-
rangement. |
In the following historical sketch of points bearing on my
observations, I shall refer toa few only of the legion who
have made colored blood-corpuscles the subject of their in-
vestigation.
More than a hundred years ago, William Hewson, after
asserting that thered corpuscles are of different sizes in dif-
ferent animals, added; “I have likewise observed that they
276 The Structure of Colored Blood-Corpuseles.
are not all of the same size in the same animal, some being a
little larger than others,”+ ete. Hewson’s editor, @udliver,
who has made a very large number of measurements of red
blood-corpuscles of different animals, and is “our highest
authority upon the subject,” said of his own elaborate
tables: ‘ Weare only speaking now of the average size,
for they vary like other organisms; so that in a single drop
of the same blood you may find corpuscles either a third
larger or a third smaller than the mean size, and even still
greater extremes;”? and more recently,? “ But as I
have long since shown, the corpuscles in one species of the
vertebrate class as seen in a single individual thereof, vary so
much in size that their average dimensions cannot be deter-
mined with absolute precision; and were this fact kept in
view much needless discussion might be spared.”
Beale, also, long ago called attention to the fact that
“corpuscles may be found which are not more than the fifth or
sixth of the size of an ordinary blood-corpuscle.”4 Again:
“the red corpuscles vary in size, and more than is usually
supposed,”> and again: “It is generally stated that
the red blood-corpuscles of an animal exhibit a certain
definite size; but it will be found that they vary extremely,
so that corpuscles exist of various dimensions.”®
Welcker* found in the blood of Dr. Schweigger-Seidel
colored blood-corpuscles as small as .0051, and as large as
(1) Philosophical Transactions, vol. 63, Part 2, p. 320 (Read June 24, 1773), The works of
William Hewson, F.R.S., Edited with an Introduction and Notes, by Geo. Gulliver, F. R.
§. London. Published by the Sydenham Society, 1846 : p. 234.
(2) “‘ Lectures on the Blood of Vertebrata.” Medical Times and Gazette, vol. II of 1862,
p. 157.
(3) ‘‘ Comparative photographs of blood-disks.”” Monthly Microscopical Journal, No-
vember, 1876, p. 240.
(4) Archives of Medicine, vol II. (No. VIII.) p. 236, and Quarterly Journal of Microscopical
Science, April--May, 1861 ; p. 249.
(5) ‘‘ Observations upon the Nature of the Red Blood-Corpuscle.” Transactions of the
Microscopical Society of London (Read Dee. 9, 1868), vol, XII.,N.8., p. 37. Quarterly
Journal of Microscopical Science, Jan., 1864.
(6) The Microscope in its Application to the Practice of Medicine, 3d Edition. Repub-
lished in Philadelphia, 1867 ; p. 170,
(7) ‘Grosse, Volum und Oberflache und Farbe der Blutkorperchen bei Menschen and
bei Thieren.” Zeitschrift fir rationelle Medicin, S. IIL, vol. KX. (1868), p. 237.
The Structure of Colored Blood Corpuscles. 277
0085 Mm. Altogether, the minimum measurement recorded
in his table is .0045 Mm., and the maximum, though not in
the same specimen, .0097 Mm. He remarks: “I have al-
ways, both in animals and in man, found the transverse
diameter of the blood-corpuscles of one and the same individual
vary from } to i of the mean measurement ; and it appears
that all the sizes lying between the two extremes are present
in tolerably equal numbers, with the exception of the smallest
corpuscles, which occur for the most part singly and at inter-
vals.”’+ .
Max Schultze distinguished in his own and other persons’
healthy blood two forms of colored corpuseles, viz.: globular
and disk-like ; the globular, few in number, vary from .005 to
.006 Mm. in size; and from these there are gradual transi-
tions to the ordinary disks, which measure from .008 to .010
Mm.?
The smallest colored corpuscles which A lebs reported®
having found in his own blood, varied from .0058 to .0066
Mm.; but in blood from the corpse of a leuczemic child he
observed a few as small as .00416 Mm.
Woodward said: “The truth is that not only do the in-
dividual corpuscles in every drop of blood vary considerably
in size, but as might be anticipated from this very fact, the
average size obtained by measuring a limited number of cor-
puscles (50 to 175, still more in the case of but 10 to 50, as
usually practiced) varies considerably, not only between dif-
ferent individuals, but also between different parts of the
very same drop of blood.” Both the maximum and the
minimum which he found—-viz.: the 396 millionths and the
© (1) Cited by Woodward “ On the similarity between the Red Blood-Corpuscles of man
and those of certain other animals, especially the dog ; considered in connection with the
diagnosis of Bloodstains in criminal cases.” American Journal of Medical Sciences, Jan.,
1875. Monthly Microscopical Journal, February 1, 1875, p.69.
(2) ‘‘Hin heitzbarer Objecttisch und seine Verwendung bei Untersuchungen des Blutes.”
Archiv fiir Mikroskopische Anatomie, vol. I. (1865) p. 35.
(3) ‘‘Ueber die Kerne und Scheinkerne der rothen Blutk6rperchen der Siugethiere.”’
(Virchow’s) Archiv fiir pathologische Anatomie and Physiologie und fir Klinische Medicin;
vol. XXXVII, (1867), p. 196.
278 The§Structure of Colored Blood-Corpuscles.
216 millionths of an inch, or .01005 and .00548 Mm.—were
present in the same field of one drop.
Berchon and Perrier? state that the colored blood-
corpuscles of the foetus and the newly-born are on an aver-
age smaller than those of adults. The extremes given are
minimum .0031 to .0062 Mm. and maximum .0091 to .0093
Mm.; but they do not mention that the extremes occurred in
one and the same case. More recently, Perrier? measured
blood-corpuscles of 85 individuals of different ages, and
found that those of .010 Mm, were very frequent in the first
days after birth, while later they occurred much more rarely.
After the first year, blood-corpuscles measuring .0093 Mm.
were rarely present in greater proportion than 10 in a hun-
dred; and in adults often absent. Such of .0043 Mm. oc-
curred most often in the aged andinchildren. ‘The diameter
of the great mass at every age varies from .0050 to .0087 Mm.;
within these limits, those of .0075 Mm. are most frequent and
never absent. The form of the smaller is more or less
globular ; the larger are flattened.
According to Hayem,£ the red blood-corpuscles in the
newly born are much less uniform in size than in adults;
corpuscles larger than the largest and smaller than the
smallest adult corpuscles occur comparatively often. The
size varies between .00325 and .01025 Mm. Hayem also
calls attention® to the still smaller ones—measuring only .002
Mm.—which he considers young and growing blood-
corpuscles, so called hematoblasts. He asserted having ob-
served all transition sizes between these and the largest. He
(1) “The Application of Photography to Micrometry, with special reference to the
micrometry of blood in criminal cases.’” Transactions of the American Medical Associa-
tion, vol. KXVII. (1876), p. 303-315.
(2) ‘Note sur les globules du sang chez le fostus.’’ Bordeaux médical., p.123 and 237 ;
Canstadt’s Jahresbericht for 1875, I., p. 46.
(3) ‘‘Sur les variations du diamétre des globules rouges du sang dans l’espéce humaine,
au point de vue de l’expertise légale.’”? Compt. rendus, tom. 84 (1877), No. 24, p. 1404.
(4) Des caractéres anatomiques du sang chez le nouveau-né pendant les premiers jours de
la vie.”’ Compt. rendus, tom. 84 (1877), p. 1166.
(5) ‘‘ Sur la nature et Ja signification des petits globules rouges dusang.’’ Ibid, No. 22
p, 1289.
The Sirenainne of Colored Blood-Corpuscles. 279
found hematoblasts increased whenever under physiological
or pathological conditions a reparation of blood occurs, e. g.
he found them more abundant in children than in adults, and
more abundant during menstruation, and after losses of blood,
also during reconvalescence after acute diseases.?
Netsvetzki reported? having found minute corpuscles
moving in all directions, as constant constituents of normal
human blood. [Although my observations as to the diversity
of size of colored blood-corpuscles refer to healthy blood, I
will not omit to mention here that Vanlair and Masius,
having, in the blood of a patient who had symptoms of in-
terstitial hepatitis, found a number of small globular cor-
puscles, gave them the name of microcytes, and called the
patient’s disease ‘“‘ microcythemia,” which they considered
to be a peculiar alteration of the blood.? Cases of so-
called microcythemia have since been reported by Zitten,
in a tuberculous individual;+ by Osler in pernicious
anemia® ; and by Lepine and Germont in cases of cancer
of the stomach. Soerensen distinguished in disease be-
tween Oligocythemia, in which the number of red blood-
corpuscles is diminished, Achroiocythemia, in which their
richness in coloring matter is diminished, and Microcythemia,
in which their size is diminished. Ina case of chlorosis ob-
served by him, the average size of the colored corpuscles was
(1) “ Note sur 1’ évolution des globules rouges dans le sang des vertébrés ovipares.’’
Compt, rendusg, tom. 85, No. 20, p. 907-909. ‘‘Sur 1’évolution des globules rouges dans le’
sang des animaux superieurs (vertéb. ovipares) Ibid., No. 27, p. 1285.
(2) ‘Zur Histologie des Menschenblutes. Kleine sich nach allen Richtungen hin bewe-«
gende Korperchen als constante Bestandtheile des normalen Menschenblutes.” Central-
veitung fir die Medicinischen Wissenschaften, 1873, No. 10.
(83) De la Microcythemie, Bruxelles, 1871 ; 101 pp.
(4) Aus der Klinik des Herrn Geh. Rath Prof. Frerichs ‘‘ Ueber einige Verinderungen
rother Blutkérperchen.”’ Berliner Klinische Wochenschrift ; 1877, No. 1.
(6) «Ueber die Entwickelung von Blutkorperchen in Knochenmark bei pernicioser Ante-
mie.”? Centralblatt fiir die medicinischen Wissenschaften ; 1877, No. 28 ; 1878, No. 26.
(6) “Note sur la presence temporaire dans le sang humain d’un grand nombre de globules
rouges tres petits (microcytes).” Gazette medicale de Faris ; 1877, No. 18, pp. 218 and
219 ; and “ Note relative a l’influence des saignées sur l’apparition dans le sang humain de
petits globules rouges (microcytes).”’ Id. No. 24, p. 296. i
280 The Structuse of Colored Blood-Corpuscles:
found to be only .0045, instead of the normal .006 to .0075
Mm.4
Hicks? found in the fluid from an ovarian cyst, small trans-
parent colorless globular bodies which had been detached
from red blood-corpuscles, and which were of a diameter of
about the =,1,, of an inch.
Laptschinsky reported? finding very. small corpuscles,
only 4 as large as the nermal ones, in conditions of the body ac-
companied with high fever, especially in infectious diseases.
Hayem has come to the conclusion that in anemia the
blood-corpuscles are in general smaller than in normal con-
ditions ; but that the extremes which are met with are greater,
viz. .0022 and .010 to .014 Mm.
Piper found in a case of “ulcerated scrotum and inflamed
testicle, with apparently tuberculous deposit in the gland,”
“on one and the same slide, specimens which measure ;,, of
an inch; while on other parts of the same slide alike exten-
sive fields of corpuscles which measure only a fraction less
than the classic 1, of an inch.”?
Ponjick,s Osler,1 and Obermeier,’ have reported other
abnormities].
According to fchardson,® the variations above and below
the standard size of corpuscles from any particular animal are
(1) ‘‘ Undersogelser om Antallet af rode og hoide Blodlegemer under forskjellige physio
logiske og pathologiske Tilstande.”” Inaugural Dissertation, Kopenhagen ; 1876, 236 pp.
(2) ‘“‘ Observations on Pathological Changes in the Red Corpuscle.’’ Quarterly Journal o
Microscopical Science, vol, XII, (1872), p.114.
(3) ‘* Zur Pathologie des Blutes.”’ Centralblatt f. d. med. Wiss., 1874, No. 42, p. 658.
(4) “‘ Des caractéres anatomiques du sang dans les anemies.’’ Oomptes rendus, tome 83
(1876), pp. 82, 85, p. 152, p. 230.
(5) ‘‘ Contraction of Blood-corpuscles through the action of Cold.’” New York Medical
Journal, March, 1877, p. 246.
(6) ‘‘ Ueber das Vorkommen abnormer Zellenim Blute von Recurrenskranken.” Cen-
tralblatt f. d. med. Wiss. 1874, No. 25.
(7) ‘© An account of certain organisms occurring in the liquor sanguinis.” Monthly
Microscopical Journal, Sept. 1874, p. 141.
(8) ‘‘ Vorkommen feinster, eine Higenbewegung zeigender, Faden im Blut von Recur
renskranken.’’ Centralblatt f£. d. med. Wiss, 1873, No. 10. Confirmed by Laptschinsky
Id., 1875, No. 9, p. 84,
(9) **On the value of high powers in the diagnosis of blood-stains.’’ American Journal o
the MedicalSciences, July, 1874; and London Monthly Microscopical Journal, September,
1874, p. 135,
\
The Structure of Colored Blood-Corpuscles. 281
comparatively slight in fresh blood, as proved by the following
experiments, made with his y; inch objective, which gives
with the micrometer eye-piece an amplification of 3,700 diame-
ters. When thus magnified, the human red blood disks ap-
peared abont one inch and one eighth in diameter, so that
even slight differences in their size could be accuratel y measur-
ed. Among one hundred red corpuscles freshly drawn from
five different persons, the maximum and minimum diameters
‘in parts of an inch, were as follows :—
Twenty from a white male aged 30, maximum 1-3231, minimum 1-3500
cc 6 66 4 sé 38, Ss 1-3281, re 1 3529
ca “ female “ 44, ‘ 1.3249, « 1.3500
(13 ‘© on African * «6 50, ue 1-3182, ce 1-3559
“ “ awhitemale “ 8, “¢ 1-3231, ts 1-3500
Moreover, the smallest red disks of man, as usually met with
in mechanically unaltered blood, whether dry or moist, are
according to him larger than the largest corpuscles of an ox,
and a fortiori of a sheep.
More recently,? he measured corpuscles of individuals of
fourteen different nations, one hundred of each. Of the 1400
corpuscles measured, the average was 3z'5z (.007878 mm.) the
maximum 5,4, and the minimum zob0 of an inch; 1158, or 83
“per cent., measured between 37,, and 3,5, of an inch in
diameter, and consequently under a power of two hundred
would appear about the same magnitude; the total number of
corpuscles of minimum measure was only six, or less than one
half of one per cent.; and the total number which measured
the maximum was ten, or less than one per cent.
All this is very remarkable, unless he measured mainly the
majority, or average sized corpuscles. He made some selec-
tion, for he tells us, ‘‘ Instead of measuring all corpuscles, de-
formed or otherwise, in two directions, as proposed by Dr. Wood-
ward, (Phila. Medical Times, vol. V1. p. 457), I prefer to deter-
mine the size of unaltered, 7. e. circular corpuscles on/y:” and
(1) «On the Identity of the Red blood Corpuscles in different Races of Mankind.”? Ameri-
can Journal of the Medical Sciences, January, 1877, p. 112.
.
982 The Structure of Colored Blood-Corpuseles.
further, “I cautiously avoided recording those which mani-
fested even slight departures toward an oval form ;” but, on
the other hand, “tu secure the most infallible accuracy for my
deductions, as the preparation was moved along, I measured
every isolated circular red disk which came into the field of the
microscope.”
In the year 1761, Padre Jo. Maria de Turre, of Naples,
made a present to the Royal Society of London of four spher-
ical glasses for the microscope, made by himself, of which the
diameters and magnifying powers were said to be as fullows :
DIAMETER. MAGNIFYING Powgr.
1. Near 2 Paris points. 640 times, and upward, in diameter.
2. 1 Paris point. 15280) ss As
Be de ss ay 1 14280))) Ss a
4. Half a Paris point, 2,560 °* 3
(1-144 of an inch.)
Sir Francis Haskins Kyles Stiles, at the time in Naples,
through whom the presentation was made, wrote several let-
ters, in which he communicated Father de Turre’s directions
for the use of the glasses, as well as an account of some obser-
vations on the human bluvod, made by him, toyvether with
Turre, during July and August, 1761, and read before the So-
ciety during November, 1765. They saw in the blood globules
the central depression, which had not theretufore been ob-
served, and which carried with it so strongly the appearance
of a perforation that they concluded the corpuscles to be
rings. They also thought the rings to be articulated (“the
transverse lines at the joints being very distinguishable”).4
As to their shape, “the figure of the rings, where they were
free, and in their natural state, was circular; but where they
were so crowded together as to compress one another in their
passage, they assumed a variety of different figures, although
they generally restored themselves to a circular figure again,’
1) ‘‘An Account of some Microscopic Observations on the Aen Blood.” Philosophica
Transactions, vol. lv. 1765), p. 264.
The Structure oy Colored Blood-Corpuscles. 283
unless broken by the compression, which frequently happened,
and then the broken parts floated separately ; or, if they opened
at a single joint only, the whole of the ring would float along,
varying its figure occasionally from that of a portion of a circle,
which it would first assume, to a straight line, an undulated
one, or some other accidental incurvature.”’)?
Hewson? declared the so-called globules in the blood of man
and all animals to be disks—-“ in reality, flat bodies,” “as flat
as a guinea.” The dark spot in the middle, which Father di
Torre had taken for a hole, he found “ was not a perforation,
and therefore that they were not annular.” He denied that
they were jointed, and inferred “they are not fluid, as they
are commonly believed to be; but, on the contrary, are solid ;
because every fluid swimming in another, which is in larger
quantity, if it be not soluble in that fluid, becomes globular.”
He also observed changes of shape ; for, speaking of the blood-
corpuscles of a lobster, hesaid: ‘ But there is a curious change
produced in their shape by being exposed to the air; for, soon
after they are received on the glass, they are corrugated, or,
from a flat shape, are changed into irregular spheres, as is
represented in Plate XII, No. 12;”8 and on turning to the
plate we find represented “angular,” “rosette,” and “ stel- _
lated” forms. THe was the first who likened the appearance
of corpuscles, with their external surface corrugated, to that
of small mulberries. ;
It would be impossible for me, as well as useless, to give a
list of all those who have described changes of form in red
blood-corpuscles since Hewson’s time. Different shapes—
and some of them far more curious and irregular than those
I have described—have been observed, under many physio-
logical and pathological conditions, as well as on subjecting
the blovd to the action of various chemical and phvsical agen-
EE UE ey Je
(1) Ibid. p 256.
(2) Onthe Figure and Composition of the Red Particles of the Plood, commo ly called
he Red Globules ** Philosophical Transactions, Vol. 1 XIII Jart II (1778). p. 302-223.
- (3) Ibid., p. 321. Opus posthumum, p. 19, 20 ; Collected Works, edited by Gulliver, crt»
234. f
284 ~§ The Structure of Colored Blood-Corpuscles.
cies. Text-books and monographs give sufficient information
on this point, especially the article on the blood by Alexander
Lollett, in Stricker’s “* Handbuch der Lehre von den Geweben
des Menschen und der Thiere,” which has been translated by
Henry Power and published by the London New Sydenham
Society, and which has been republished in this country.2
Since that article was written the following observations
have been made:
Langhans,? in experiments on rabbits, saw, in extravasated
blood, red corpuscles with numerous fine projections, and, in
pigeons’ red blood-corpuscles, also, observed morphological
changes.
Lieberkithn+ described remarkable furm-changes in the red
corpuscles of the blood of salamanders and of pikes.
Wedl® observed changes of shape in numan and frog’s red
blood-corpuscles on adding a drop of concentrated aqueous
solution of pyrogallic acid to a drop of fresh blood.
Ltay Lankester® tound in his own healthy ood, in addition
to the ordinary biconcave forms, “thorn-apple” and “single and
double watch-glass” forms. In the two latter there is, when
the corpuscle is seen on edge, instead of a concavity, a convex-
ity on either oneor both sides. He also described and figured
varieties of shape in both human and frog’s colored blood-cor-
puscles subjected to the action of various reagents. Of these
I shall cite, later on, the effects of very dilute ammonia gas
and acetic acid vapor.
(1) Ibid , p. 313, etc.
(2) A Manual of Histology. By Prof. S. Stricker. American Translation edited by Albert
H. Buck. New York: Wm. Wood & Co., 1872.
(3) ‘‘ Beobachtungen iiber Resorption der Kxtravasate und Pigmentbildung in denselben.”
Virchow’s Archiv, Vol. 49 (1870), p. (6-116.
(4) *« Ueber Bewegungserscheinu' gen der Zellen.”’ Schriften der Gesellschaft zur Beforder-
ung der gesammten Naturwisseuschaften zu Marburg Vol. IX (1870) p. 335
(5) ‘‘ Histologische Mittheilungen : Ueber die Einwirkung der Pyrogallussiure auf die
rothen Blutkérperchen.” Sitzuvgsberichte der Wiener Akademie der Wissenschaften, Vol.
64 (1871), I Div., p. 405
(6) ‘Observations and Experiments on the Red Blood-corpuscle, chiefly with regard to
ths Action of Gases and Vupours.’”’ Quarterly Journal of Microscopical Science, October , -
1871, p. 361-387.
The Structure of Colored Blood-Corpuscles. 285
Braxton Hicks} observed colored blood-corpuscles of various
shapes in fluid from an ovarian cyst, and in blood in other
pathological conditions.
_ Huels? described frog’s red blood-corpuscles acted on by
carbolic acid.
Fraber® observed, in the urine of a patient with Bright’s
disease, colored blood-corpuscles of a great variety of different
shapes, some of which showed him phenomena of contracti-
bility and ameeboid movement, “very similar” to those of
colorless blood corpuscles.
Hiuter* reported seeing in the capillaries of the frog lung a
few red blood-corpuscles adhere to the sides by means of a
drawn-out pedicle, with half the body on each side, having
a saddle-bag like shape (“zwergsackdhnlich”’).
Laptschinsky described and figured® the effects of various
reagents, among them aniline blue, magenta, and tannin, on
the red blood-corpuscles of triton and man. He confirmed and
enlarged the older observations of foberts. Laptschinsky'
also described some variations of shape which he met with
on examining human blood in different diseases.
Arnold ® in the cource of his observations on diapedesis of
colored blood-corpuscles after ligating the median vein of the
frog’s tongue, saw that in the various phases of transit these
corpuscles assumed various shapes, sometimes pear-shaped, with
slender stem, sometimes caudated, oval, etc. Similar shapes
have under similar circumstances been described by others.
(1) Observations cit. Quart. Journ. Microsc. Science, vol. XII, (1872), p. 114.
(2) ‘* Wirkung der Carbolsdure auf rothe Froschblutkorperchen.” Inaug. Dissertation
Greifswalde 1872 43 pp.
(3) *‘Ueb r die rothen Blutkérperchen.” Archiv der Heilkunde, 1873, XIV, p. 481-511.
(4) “‘Ueberden Kreislaut und die Kreislaufstorungen in der Froschlunge.”’ Centralblatt
fiir die Medicivischen \ issenschaften. 1873. No 6 p. 82.
(6) ‘ Ueber das Verhalten der rothen Blutkorperchen zu einigen Tinctionsmitteln und
zur Gerbsire.’? Sitzungsberichte der Wiener Akademie, Vol. 68 (1873) Div. III, p. 148,
(¢) “On peculiar appeararices exhibited by blood corpuscles under the influence of solu
tion of magenta and tannin ’’ Quarterly Journal of Microscopical science, 1863 p. 17).
(7) “‘Zur Pathologie des Blutes,”” Centralblatt f. d. med. Wiss,, 1874, No. 44, pp. 660 and
661.
(8), ‘‘Ueber Diapedesis.”” Vicchow’s Archiv, vol. 58 (1873), pp. 203-254.
\
286 The Structure of Colored Blood-Corpuscles.
Hiller* refuted the supposition of Htter (II. Deutscher Chir-
urgen Congress, April 18, 1878), that the stellate and thorn-
apple forms of red blood-corpuscles are due to immigration of
monads into the substance of the corpuscles. He found such
forms in blood during febrile and non-febrile diseases; they
were absent in some cases in which large quantities of monads
had been injected into the blood of animals; and he observed
in many cases their development directly underthe microscope.
PRommelaere,? observed in various diseases, changes of
shape of the red blood corpuscles.
Landois,? saw corpuscles assume, before their dissolntienl
a spherical form with exceedingly fine points.
LHbert,t Boticher,> Fuchs,® and Schmidt,’ have reported va-
riations of the ordinary shape. The latter has also called at-
tention to the fact that human red blood-corpuscles seen in
exact protile, and closely examined, are represented by two
straight and parallel lines connected at their extremities by
two semicircular ones, and not showing merely their central
coneavity as usually represented.
The question whether or not colored blood-corpuscles possess
an investing membrane, has been much discussed. L/ewson,
who, as I have already stated, showed that these corpuscles
are not perforated, contended that the dark spot in the middle
believed by Torre to be a perforation, “is a solid particle
contained in a flat vesicle, whose middle only it fills, and
(1) ‘‘Ueber die Verinderungen der rothen Blutkorperchen nebst Bemerkungen tber
Microcyten.’’ Centralb’attf d.med Wiss 1874, Nos. 21 25.
(2) ‘ De la deformation des globules rouges du sarg’”’ Bruxelles 1874. 47 pp.
(8) *« Aufl6suvg der rothen Blutzellen.” ( entralblatt f.d med. Wiss..1874 No 27. p. 419
(4) ‘ Ueber Formverinderungen der rothen !:lutkérperchen.”’ Greifswald 1875.
(5) * Ueber einige Veriinderungen welcle die rothen Blutkorperchen in Extravaraten
erleiden.’’ Virchow’s Archiv, vol 6), (1876), p. 295-307. Also in other articles which I quote
in this review
(6) ‘ Beitrag zur Kenntniss des Froschblutes und der Froschlymphe.”’ Virchow’'s Archiv,
vol. 71, (1877) p. 78-1 7
(7) ‘‘ The structure of the colored Blood-corpuscles of Amphiuma tridactylum, the Frog
and Man.” Journal of the Micr. Soc of London, May and July, 1878, pp, 66, 68, 110, etc.
es
oF
The Structure of Colored Blood-Corpuscles. ° 287
whose edges are hollow, and either empty, or filled with a
subtile fluid.”4 He detailed the following experiments :—
“Take a drop of the blood of an animal that has large parti-
cles, as a frog, a fish, or what is still better, of a toad; put
this blood on a thin piece of glass, as used in the former ex-
periment, and add to it some water, first one drop, then a
second, and a third, and so on, gradually increasing the
quantity ; and in proportion as water is added, the tigure of
the particle will be changed from a flat to a spherical shape,
* * * * * it will roll down the glass stage smouthly,
without those phases which it had when turning over when
it was flat; and, as it now rolls in its spherical shape, the
solid middle particle can be distinctly seen to fall from side
to side in the hollow vesicle, like a pea ina bladder.” He
added: “From the greater thickness of the vesicles in the
human subject, and from their being less transparent when
made spherical by the addition of water, and likewise from
their being so much smaller than those of fish or frogs, it is
more difficult to get a sight of the middle particles rolling
from side to side in the vesicle which has become round; but
with a strong light (these experiments were all made with
daylight, in clear weather), and a deep magnifier, I have
distinctly seen it in the human subject, as well as in the frog,
toad, or skate.” Another experiment he describes thus: ‘“ If
a saturated solution of any of the common neutral salts be
mixed with fresh blood, and the globules (as they have been
called, but which for the future I shall call flat vesicles) be
then examined in a microscope, the salt will then be found to
have contracted or shriveled the vesicles, so that they appear
quite solid, the vesicular substance being closely applied
all around the central piece.’ Furthermore, “the fixed
vegetable alkali, and the volatile alkali, were tried in a
(1) “On the Figure aud Composition of the Red Particles of the blood, commonly calied
the Red Globules.’’ Philosophical Transacticrs vol. 63, Part Il. p. 310 et seq. (Read June
17th aud 2ith, 1773.) ‘A Description of the Red Particles ofthe Blood in the human subject
and in other animals, being the remaining Part of the Observations and Experiments of the
late Wm. Hewson.’”” By Magnus Falconer, London, 1777, p. 221 et seq.
ait |
288 ° The Structure of Colored Blood-Corpuscles.
pretty strong solution, and found to corrugate the vesicles.”
The vesicular nature of colored blood corpuscles, thus an-
nounced more than sixty years before the publications of
Schleiden and Schwann, so perfectly fits into their cell-schema,
that many suppose that they have originated this view
of the constitution of the corpuscles. But in point of fact
they have in this respect followed Hewson. According to
Schwann,* the red blood-corpuscle is a cell and consists, like
every other cell of the body, of a membranous envelope, a
nucleus, and liquid contents; the credit of the observation of
the “rolling around” of the nucleus is given by Schwaun
to 0. H. Schultz, who, however, has only repeated and con-
firmed? the experiments of Hewson.
Although not accepted without some opposition, it was not
until the year 1861 that the existence of a cell-wall was posi-
tively denied. Seale declared :* “I have never succeeded in
seeing the cell-wall said to exist, neither have I been able to
confirm the oft-repeated assertions with regard to the passage
of liquid into the interior of the corpuscle by endosmose, its
bursting and the escape of its contents through the ruptured
cell-wall. When placed in some liquids, many of the cor-
puscles swell up and disappear; but I have never seen the
ruptured cell-walls.” He also published observations which
he considered “fatal to the hypothesis that each corpuscle is
composed of a closed membrane, with fluid contents.”4 Bricke
expressed the opinion that the rolling areund of the nucleus
is illusory, that other phenomena do not conclusively prove
the presence of a membrane, and that “ the unanimity with
which the vesicular nature of blood-corpuscles had for a long
(1) Mikroskopische Untersuchungen tiber die Uebereinstimmung in Structur und Wachs-
thum der thierischen und pflanzlichen Organismen. Berlin 1839 pp 74 und 75.
(2) Das System der irculation. Stuttgardt and Tubingen, 1°36 p 19 et seq.
(3) * Lectures on the structure and growth of tke tissues of the human body. Delivered
at the Royal‘ o.lege of Physicians. Lecture III. April 22nd 1861.’’ Archives of Medicine
vol. II, No. 8 (\siay, 1 61), p 236 Re-publishedinu Quarterly Journal of Microscopica
Seience vol I N.S. (April-May, 1861) p. 240.
(4) Observations upon the nitire of the red blood-corpuscle ’’ Transactions of the Micr
Soc., vol, XII, N. S. p. 37. Quarterly Journal of Microscopical Science Jan,, 1864.
the Structure of Colored Blood-Corpuscles. «89
time been taught, was owing more to the silence of the op-
ponents than to the force of the arguments of the believers.”
Vintschgau? and follett® also argued against the existence of
an investing membrane; and the opinion seemed doomed.
But before the end of the year in which Beale and Briicke
contested the existence of an investing membrane, Hensen
detended it. He reports having observed in the blood of
frogs both in fresh preparations,—.¢., in red corpuscles ex-
amined without the addition of any reagent,—and in cor-
puscles placed in various mixtures, especially a solution ot
sugar, that sometimes the membrane, as a distinct outer con-
_tour, is lifted up from the interior contents at one or more
points of the circumference, these interior contents being re-
tracted more or less densely upon the nucleus. A few years
later? Hensen reiterated his conviction as to the presence of a
membrane; it is certain, therefore, that Lankester® has misap-
prehended his meaning. éllicker, who had previously as-
serted that the red blood-corpuscle possesses ‘‘a very delicate
but nevertheless tolerably firm and at the same time elastic
colorless cell-membrane, composed of a protein substance
closely allied to fibrin,”? continued to uphold their vesicular
constitution. Preyer reported that the early observation of
the rolling nucleus (erroneously ascribed by him, after
Schwann, to Schultz instead of to Hewson), agreed with what
(1) “‘ Die Hlementarorganismen.”’ Sitzungsberichte der Wiener Akademie, vol. 44, Div. II,
p. 389 (Read Oct. 17th, 1861).
(2) ‘*Soprai corpusculi sanguigni della rana.’”’ Atti del Istituto Veneto, vol. VIII, Ser. III.
(3) “‘ Versuche und Beobachtungen am Blute.’’ Sitzungsberichte der Wiener Akademie,
vol. 46 (1862), p. 65.
(4) ‘“‘ Untersuchungen zur Physiologie der Blutkorperchen sowie tiber die Zellennatur
derselben.”’ Zeitschrift fir wissenschaftliche Zoologie, vol. XI, Heft 3 (Ausgegeben Dec.
23, 1861); pp. 253-278. ’
(6) In a foot note of an article entitled ‘‘ Ueber das Auge einiger Cephalopoden.”’ Ibid.,
vol. XV, Heft 2 (April 1, 1865), p, 170.
(6) Lankester, in his article on the red blood-corpuscle in the Quarterly Journal of Micro-
scopical Science, Oct., 1871, already cited, says, p. 366, that Hensen ‘‘distinguishes a layer
of fluid protoplasm surrounding the colouring matter, by cadaveric alteration of which he
believes the supposed membrane of the corpuscle to be formed.”’
(7) Manual of Human Histology. Translated and edited by Geo. Busk and Thos. Huxley,
London, Sydenham Society, 1854, vol. II, p. 326.
(8) Handbuch dor Gewebelehre, 1863, p. 627.
290 Lhe Stricture of Colored Blood- Conipiiaclea..
he himself had seen, and at least so far as red corpuscles of
the blood of salamanders are concerned, positively declared
a membrane normally to exist." As proof of the existence of a
membrane and of its taking no part in the formation of blood-
crystals, Bryanowski refers to his success in demonstrating
it by means of distilled water.2 Owsjannikow says: “To
prove with certainty the existence of the membrane is no
easy task. Preparations occur which seem to be convincing
that there is no membrane; but other preparations show it
without the addition of any reagent. The interior contents
retract away from it, so that between it and the yellowish
colored contents an empty space remains. Still more dis-
tinctly than in pure blood is the membrane seen on the addi- -
tion of a weak solution of sugar, either without or with ad-
mixture of a little alcohol. Then it appears in many or per-
haps in most of the blood-corpuscles.” Furthermore, he
describes interior crystallization in which he has seen the
membrane pushed out lengthwise by a crystal, and other
cases in which ‘‘ the membrane becomes very distinctly visi-
ble as it passes from nucleus to crystal.” With high magnify-_
ing power, he says, human red blood-corpuscles not seldom
show a very delicate membrane; and one of his conclusions
is: “In the blood corpuscles of most animals an independ-
ent membrane can be proved to exist, which behaves toward
serum, water, etc., differently than the cell contents and
which occasionally possesses considerable firmness.”? zch-
ardson argued‘ in favor of the same view, mainly on account
of experiments upon the gigantic blood disks of the Meno-
branchus, in which “crystals of hemato-crystallin were seen
to prop out a visible membranous capsule.” More recently,
Richardson exhibited before the members of the Section on
(1) ‘‘ Ueber amoeboide Blutkorperchen.”” Virchow’s Archiv, vol. 30 (1864), p. 437.
(2) ‘‘Beobachtungen tber die Blutkrystalle.” Zeitschrift fiir wissenschaftliche Zoologie,
vol. XII, Heft 3. (Nov. 17, 1862), p. 317.
(3) ‘‘Zur Histologie der Blutkorperchen.”’ Bulletin de l’Academie des Sciences de St.
Petersbourg. t. VIII. (1855), pp. 564, 568, 569 and 570.
(4) “On the Cellular structure ofthe red blood-corpuscle.”’ Transactions of the American
Medical Association for 1870, pp. 259-271.
The Structure of Colored Blood-Corpuscles. 291
Biology of the International Medical Congress of Philadel-
phia, a slide with a colored blood-corpuscle of the Amphiuma
tridactylum, of which it is reported that “the imperfectly
erystallized cell-contents occupy the upper end, while the
oval granular nucleus fills the inferior extremity, leaving the
membranous capsule relaxed and wrinkled longitudinally,
hanging like part of a half-fiaccid balloon between them.””?
Arloing, as the result of his observations,* ascribed a mem-
brane to red blood-corpuscles. ollmann, after expressly
declaring that when he uses the word membrane in relation
to red blood-corpuscles, he means to speak of what may be
ealled an “artefact,” 7. ¢. “that apparent membrane which
is made visible by the action of reagents,”? discusses the
‘arguments pro and con, and concludes that “ the adherents
-of a membrane have for their opinions, at least as many rea-
‘sons as the opponents.”* He himself believes in “ the exist
ence of a membrane in the fresh condition, which can be
made visible by the action of reagents by depriving the cor-
jpuscle of coloring matter, and which, when it does not become
wisible, has been destroyed by the reagent.”® According to
Bottcher, the outer layer of the same blood-corpuscle is not
ithe same at all times and under all circumstances. He seems
ito regard the appearance of a distinct membrane as an arti-
ficial production; but considers ‘the cortical layer as the
result of a process of development which deprives the blood-
‘cells more and more of their protoplasm, and finally converts
‘them into homogeneous bodies.” He, therefore, classes it
“with the capsule of cartilage cells, and with the cellulose
membrane of vegetable cells.”® Huchs observed a membrane
(1) Transactions of the International Medical Congress of Philadelphia, held in 1876.
Philadelphia, 1877, p. 488.
(2)*‘ Recherches sur la nature du globule sanguin.’’ Compt. rendus, t. 74 (1872), No, 19,
pp. 1256-1 59.
(3) ‘‘Bau der rothen Blutkorperchen.”’ Zeitschrift fiir wissenschaftliche Zoologie, vol.
XXIII, Heft 3 (Nov. 18, 1873), p. 467.
(4) Ibid., p. 482. ,
(5) Ibid., p. 480,
(6) Compare ‘‘Neue Untersuchungen iiber die rothen Blutkérperchen,’’ Mémoires de
i*Academis Imperiale deg Sciences de St. Petersbourg, VII Serie, ¢, 22 (1876), No. 11, p. 8:
292 The Structure of Colored Blood-Corpuscles.
of a certain power of resistance in frog’s red blood-corpuscles
after keeping them a few days on theslide without addition of
any reagent, which membrane was particularly obvious when
the nucleus made its exit out of the corpuscular mass.'
According to A. Bechamp,? and J. Bechamp and Baltus,3
the red blood-corpuscles of mammals, birds and amphibia, pos-
Sess a distinct membrane which can be thickened by adding a
solution of starch to the blood and then becomes more resist-
ant to the action of water.
It has even been supposed that blood-corpuscles had more
than a single membrane ; thus Roberts said‘ his observations
had led him “to the belief that the envelope of the verte-
brate blood-disk is a duplicate membrane ; in other words,
that within the outer covering there exists an interior vesicle
which encloses the colored contents, and in the ovipara, the
nucleus.” Béttcher has refuted this notion,® and it is charac-
terized by Wed, too, as incorrect; according to Wedl, when
the cortical layer becomes swelled and condensed, the double
contour which is seen indicates its thickness—but he is
“ quite certain that whether it be called membrane or not, it
is not simply an artificial product.”* Lankester, in his con-
clusions regarding the vertebrate red blood-corpuscle, says:
its surface is differentiated somewhat from the underlying
material, and forms a pellicle or membrane of great tenuity,
not distinguishable with the highest powers (whilst the
corpuscle is normal and living), and having no pronounced
inner Jimitation.”* Ranvier thinks that the double contour
and the ‘ Untersuchungen ”’ in Virchow’s Archiv. vol. 36, (1866), pp. 357, 383, 387-8, 389 and
404, with Archiv fiir Mikroskopische Anatomie, vol. XIV (1877), p. 93, or ““On the minute
structural relations of the red blood-corpuscles,”’ (translated from the preceding in) Quar-
terly Journal of Microscopical Science, Oct., 1877, p. 392.
(1) ‘‘ Beitrag zur Kenntniss des Froschbluts,’’ etc., l. c., p. 91.
(2) “ Recherches sur laconstitution physique du globule sanguin.’’ Compt. rendus t. 85,
(1878), No. 16, pp. 712-715.
(3) *‘ Sur la structure du globule sanguin et la résistance de son envelloppe a V’action de
eau.” Ibid., No, 17 p. 761.
(4) DL. c.
(5) Op. cit. Virchow’s Archiv, vol, 36, (1866), pp. 392-395,
(6) L.c., p. 408.
(7) L. ¢., p. 386.
The Structure of Colored Blood-Corpuscles. 298
—the effect of dilute aleohol—“ proves the existence if not
of a membrane, at least of a differentiated cortical layer.”?
Schmidt *® calls attention to the double contour as being
“the only proof of the presence of a membrane, whether pre-
existent or artificially produced.” In fresh blood of Amphi-
uma he has observed colored blood-corpuscles with a greenish
border, indicating “the existence of a thin layer at the sur-
face, differing if not in chemical composition at least in den-
sity from the substance of the disks.” He has frequently
met with “specimens of blood-corpuscles, on which, by a
contraction of the protoplasm representing the greater portion
of the whole body, the pellicle in question appears separated
from the latter.” Once he saw a fragment of a corpuscle on
which “the membranous layer was seen projecting on the
torn surface ;” and at another time he found “a fresh blood-
eorpuscle of the Amphiuma on which the membranous
layer had apparently burst and retracted, leaving a portion
of the underlying material, the protoplasm, exposed.” He
says: “The changes taking place in these blood-corpuscles,
when treated with the solution of the hydrate of cliloral, are
very interesting and important; as they manifestly show the
existence of the membranous layer of these bodies, such as
I have described it. Thus, after the solution has beén ap-
plied, the protoplasm of the blood-corpuscle, without much
or any alteration of form, gradually contracts upon the nu-
cleus. As the result of this contraction, it becomes entirely
separated from the membranous layer, which manifests itself
in the form of a delicate double contour. The interspace
left between the contracted protoplasm and the double con-
tour, representing the membranous layer, is very considera-
ble, as will be seen from the drawings; and it seems to me
(1) ‘‘De l’emploi de Valcool dilué en histologie.”” Archiv de physique, 1874, pp. 790-723,
And again, ‘‘ Recherches sur les éléments du sang.’? Id . 2. Serie. vol. II, 1875, pp. 1-15.
(2) ‘‘ The structure of the Colored Blood-corpuscles of Amphiuma tridactylum, the Frog,
and Man.” Journal of the Royal Microscopical Society ; containing its Transactions and
Procee lings, with other Microscopical Intelligence, London, Vol. I, No. 3 (May, 1878), pp.
67-73 ; No, 3 (July, 1878), pp. 67-129.
294 The Structure of Colored Blood-Corpuscles:
should be sufficient evidence to prove the existence of such a
layer to an unbiassed mind.” In the colored blood-corpuscles
of the frog, he has also seen a distinct stratum, or membran-
ous layer.
“The colored blood-corpuscles of man show a double
contour under various circumstances and conditions, indicat-
ing the existence, if not of an enveloping membrane, at least
of a membranous layer on its surface.” As one proof,
Schmidt recommends the experiment of pressing down, by
means of the point of a forceps, a small round covering glass
upon a very small drop of fresh human blood placed upon
the slide, “with the object of compressing or crushing the
blood-corpuscles as far as possible.” ‘“‘ Carefully examined
with a first-class objective of sufficient amplification, it will be
found that they have not run into each other; but that, on
the contrary, the outlines of almost every individual may be
discerned, however distorted they may be.”
Almost all investigators nowadays agree that the colored
blood-corpuscles of birds, reptiles, amphibia, and fishes, have
a nucleus; while in those of man and other mammalia, except
in developmental forms, a nucleus does not occur. On this
difference, Gallwver has founded his division of all vertebrate
animals into Pyreneemata and Apyrenemata.’ But the ex-
istence of a nucleus in living; corpuscles of oviparous verte-
brata has been denied on the one hand; while, on the other,
the opinion has been advanced that the mammalian red
corpuscles, as well as those of other vertebrata, are in reality
nucleated.
Not to cite older authors, I will mention that Funke?
(1) “‘ Lectures on the blood of vertebrata” J. c.; in “ Journal of Anatomy and Physiology,
vol. IL; Proceedings of the Zoological Society of February 25, 1862 ; and Hunterian Ora-
tion, 1863, referred to in ‘‘ Observations qn the sizes and shapes of the red corpuscles of
the blood of vertebrates, with drawings of them to a uniform scale, and extended and
revised Tables of Measurements.” Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, for
the year 1875. Part III, p. 479.
(2) Lehrbuch der Physiologie. Leipzig, 1863, vol. I, p. 17,
Ary
he Structire 6f Colored Blood- Compusoles, 095
asserts that the nucleus of nucleated blood-corpuscles does
not exist during life, but is a product of decomposition after
death. Likewise Savory, in a paper! read before the London
Royal Society, urged that “ when living, no distinction of
parts can be recognized; and the existence of a nucleus in
the red corpuscles of ovipara is due to changes after death,
or removal from the vessels;” and furthermore, “the shadowy
substance seen in many of the smaller oviparous cells after
they have been mounted for some time, is very like that seen
under similar circumstances in some of the corpuscles of
mammalia.” But Bottcher has reported? seeing nucleated
blood corpuscles in the capillaries of living frogs, and more
recently Hammond saw a nucleus in the red blood-corpuscles
of young trout, varying as to age from a day to three weeks,
swimming in a cell full of water®; and, afterward, also in those
of the tail of frog-embryos and in other animals¢.
Boticher has by numerous methods and for a long time
sought to demonstrate the existence of a nucleus in mamma-
lian red blood-corpuscles. In his first publication® he gave a
historical sketch of the literature of the subject, and described
the effects of chloroforin, magenta, tannin, and other reagents.
He also treated corpuscles with serum of other blood; nexté
he placed them in aqueous humor (“ methods which alter the
‘red blood-corpuseles as little and as slowly as possible’’);
afterward’ he treated them with alcohol and acetic acid, and
(1) ‘‘On the Structure of the Red Blood-corpuscle of Oviparous Vertebrata.” Proceedings
of the Royal Society, XVII, 1868, 1869. (Read March 18, 1869.) Monthly Microscopical
Journal, April, 1869, p. 235.
(2) “Untersuchungen iiber die rothen Blutkorperchen der Wirbelthiere.’’ Virchow’s Ar-
cehiv, vol. 36 (1866), (pp. 342-428), p. 351.
(8) ‘Observations on the structure of the red blood-corpuscles of a young trout.”’
Monthly Microscopical Journal, June, 1876. pp. 282-283.
(4) ‘‘Observations on the structure of the red blood-corpuscles of living pyrenzema-
tous vertebrates.’” IJId., September, 1876, p. 147.
(5) The ‘‘ Untersuchungen ”’ just cited, pp. 359, 363, 367, etc., and 376.
(6) ‘‘ Nachtragliche Mittheilung ber die Entfarbung rother Blutkorperchen und iiber
Gen Nachweis von Kernen in denselben.’’ Virchow’s Archiv, vol. 39 (1868), pp. 427-
435. :
(1) “Neue Untersuchungen tiber dierothen Blutkorperchen.”” Mémoires de l’Acad. Imp,
dés Sci. de St. Petersbourg, VII Ser., t. 22, No. 11.
296 The Structive of Colored Blood-Corpuscles.
still imore recently’ by means of a concéntrated alcoholic
solution of corrosive sublimate (methods of “ hardening the
blood-corpuscles and then extracting the hematin from
them”). reer, using reflected instead of transmitted light
(by means of Wales’ Illuminator) affirmed? independently of
Bottcher, the existence of a nucleus in human blood; and
Piper* seems very desirous to confirm Freer. Brandt, hav-
ing*, in the red blood-corpuscles of living Sipunculus, ocea-
sionally found a nucleus, though usually there is none,
thought that perhaps the nuclei are unstable formations which
by slight influences are produced or made visible, and by
others are destroyed or made invisible ; on examining a drop
of blood from his finger, on which he had before pricking
placed a little fresh chicken albumen, he usually found in
many red corpuscles what he was inclined to interpret as
a central nucleus, in confirmation of the observations of
Bottcher’. More recently Stowell’ has written a communica-
tion to corroborate Bottcher®. And Stricker has expressed
the opinion that the nuclei of embryonal colored blood-cor-
puscles of mammals persist as circular thin disks; he argues
that these ‘disks are so large that the body proper of the cor-
puscle appears on a surface view as only a narrow zone: and
that, therefore, except with high powers, the existence of a nu-
cleus is easily overlooked: and he asserts that, by means of ob-
jective No. 15, he has in the blood-corpuscles of man, dog, rab-
bit, and cat, seen the nucleusin both surtace and profile views.?
(i) “Ueber die feineren Structurverhiltnisse der rothen Blutkorperchen.” Archiv fir
Mikrosk. Anatomie, vol. XIV (1877), pp. 73-93.
(2) “‘ Discovery of a new anatomical feature in human blood-corpuscles.’’ Chicago Medi-
cal Journal, May 15, 1868, and April 15, 1869.
(3) “‘ Contraction of Blood-corpuscles through the action of Cold.”” New York Medical
Journal, March, 1877, p. 244.
(4) “On the nucleus of red blood-corpuscles.’’ Arbeiten der St. Peterub. Gesellsch. d.
Naturf., vol. VII (1876), p. 129. (In the Russian language.)
(5) *‘ Bemerkungen iiber die Kerne der rothen Blutkorperchen,” Archiv. fir Mikrosk
Anatomie, XIII, 2 (1876), p. 392. :
(6) “Structure of blood-corpuscles.”” American Journal of Microscopy and Popular
Science, New York, June, 1878, p. 140.
(7) Vorlesungen tiber allgemeine und experimentelle Pathologie, If Abtheilung, Wien,
1878, p. 438.
The Structure of Colored Llood-Corpuseles. 297
On the other hand, Schmidt and Schweigger-Seidel, whw
repeated Bottcher’s early methods, using especially chloroform
as lie had done, failed in finding nuclei, and suspected optical
illusion’. Alebs contradicted Boéttcher’s statements as to the
presence cf nuclei in normal mammalian red blood-corpuscles 5
but described the occurrence of nucleated red corpuscles in
blood taken from the corpse of a child who had suffered from
leuceemia, agreeing in so far with a like observation of
Boticher?. Brunn said? that he had convinced himself that the
appearances produced by both of Bottcher’s later methods are
artificial and optical effects, due to action of the re-agents on
the substance of the corpuscles. And, similarly, Hberharit
has come to the conclusion that the remains after the action
of different decolorizing reagents, are not nuclei, but stromata
deprived of coloring matter ; and that a formation, unmistak-
ably a nucleus, has not yet been demonstrated in adult human
and mammalian red blood-corpuscles.” 4
Among other questions as to the red blood corpuscle stated
by Beale,’ he asks: ‘Is it a living corpnscle that distributes
vitality to all parts of the organism, or is it simply a chemical
compound which readily absorbs oxygen and carbonic acid
gases and certain fluids? Is it composed of formative living
matter, or does it consist ot matter that is inanimate? Does
it absorb nutrient matter, grow, divide, and thus give rise to
other bodies like itself, or does it consist of passive material
destitute of these wonderful powers and about to be dissolved
into substances of simple composition and more nearly related
to inorganic matter ?”
(1) ‘ Einige Bemerkungen iiber die rothen Blutkorperchen.’? Bericht der Konigl.
Sdchsischen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften, 1867. p. 190.
(2) *‘Uebee die Kerne und Scheinkerne der rothen Blutkorperchen der Siiugethiere.”
Virchow’s Archiv vol. 38 (1867), p. 200.
(8) “Ueber die den rothen s8lut«6rperchen der Siugethiere zugeschriebenen Kerne.”’
Archiv fir Mikroskopische Anatomie, vol. XIV, Heft 3 (1877), pp. 333-342.
(4) Ueber die Kerne der rothen Blutkérperchen der Siiugethiere und des Menschen.
Inaugural-Dissertation der medizinischen Fakultiit zu Konigsberg. April, 1877, p 30.
(5) Observations upon the Nature of the Red Klood-corpuscle ; J. c., p. 32.
298 . The Structure of Colored Blood-Corpuscles.
He answers the first parts of these interrogatories in the
negative, and holds that it is ‘‘not living, but results from
changes occurring in colorless living matter, just as cuticle, or
tendon, or cartilage, or the formed material of the liver-cell,
results from changes occurring in the germinal matter of each
of these cells.” He says, ‘‘ The colorless corpuscles, and those
small corpuscles which are gradually undergoing conversion into
red corpuscles, are living, but the old red corpuscles consist of
inanimate matter. They are no more living than the cuticle or
the hard horny substance of nail or hair is iving.”* He there-
fore denied the contractility and amceboid movement of colored
blood-corpuscles. .
Klebs was the first who accorded them life and contractility. °
He did this because, on preventing evaporation and raising the
temperature of blood, he noticed, aside from motion of the cor-
puscles, the protrusion and retraction of knobs, and the forma-
tion and disappearance of scallops. But, though the correctness
of his observation was not doubted, his inferences were strenu-
ously contradicted by Rollett and others.* Lankester observed
‘‘amoeboid figures” when colored blood-corpuscles had been
subjected to the action of dilute ammonia and acetic acid, of
which he says:* ‘‘The behaviour of these corpuscles under
alternate weak ammoniacal and acid vapors furnished a very
curious parallel to the movements of amoeboid protoplasm, and
a careful consideration of the phenomena may throw some light
on the nature of protoplasmic contractility.” Béttcher admits
the possibility of vital contractility, but thinks it cannot be com-
pared to that of colorless blood-corpuscles.”° Briicke,* also,
admits cautiously this possibility. Preyer’ uses many qualify-
ing expressions, such as ‘‘ only in part,” ‘‘ under certain circum-
stances,” ‘‘in some degree,” ‘‘ temporarily,” ‘‘at certain times.”
(1) Idem. p. 43.
(2) Centralblatt fiir medizinische Wissensch. 1863, No. 514, p. 851.
(3) For the views of Rollett, Max Schultze. Kithne, ete , see Stricker’s Handbuch, cit., Leipzig
(1869) Edition, p. 297 ; American Reprint (1872), p. 286.
(4) Op. G., p. 378.
(5) Archiv fiir mikr. Anat., vol. XIV, cid. p. 91: translated in Quart. Journ, of Microsc.
Sci.. Oct., 1877, p. 391.
(6) Z. ¢.
(7) Op. ¢., p. 417, et seq.
The Structure of Colored Blood-Corpuscles. 299.
\
‘He observed active form-changes of red corpuscles in extrayasa-
ted amphibian blood, examined in the moist chamber, which
led him to the conclusion that ‘‘the substance of these corpuscles
consists of dissolved coloring matter and a colorless material
(protoplasma) which, both when still in connection with the
coloring matter and when free from this, shows under certain
circumstances phenomena of contractility similar to those ob-
served in many lower organisms.” He adds, ‘‘ Asa rule it evinces
no contractility, and constitutes, as modified protoplasm, the
stroma of amphibian blood-corpuscles.”* Max Schultze, who
denied the contractility of red blood-corpuscles of man and
mammals, (although when subjected to a very high temperature
—d0 to 52° C., nearly enough to kill them—he saw protrusions
and detachments of portions,) admitted that the red blood-cor-
puscles of very young chicken-embryos are contractile.” 2ried-
reich® observed in an enfeebled anemic patient polymorphous
red blood-corpuscles with active though very slow form-changes,
which he could not but interpret as the result of contractility.
In the post-mortem blood of a woman who had been leucemic he
saw similar polymorphous corpuscles ; and in a case of albumin-
ous urine he repeatedly observed colored blood-corpuscles from
which minute portions became constricted and separated, as well
as such which exhibited amceboid protrusion and retraction of
short blunt projections, whereby a slow locomotion of the cor-
puscle was accomplished. He assumed that the contractility
which the colorless corpuscles possess in so high a degree is pre-
served in undiminished strength in the red corpuscles in certain
pathological cases. According to Charlton Bastian,’ red blood-
corpuscles leave under certain circumstances the vessels by virtue
of active amceboid movements; and he thinks it would be well
if ‘‘the attention of future observers should be directed to these
peculiarities, and to the particulars above mentioned, in order
(1) Ibid. p 440.
(2) Verhandlungen der Niederrheinischen Gesellschaft fiir Natur-und Heilkunde in Bonn,
am 8 Juni, 1864: Berliner Klinische Wcechenschrift, 1864 No 36, p. 358.
(3) *: Hin Beitrag zur Lebensgeschichte der rothen BiutkGrperchen ;" Virchow’s Archiv, vol.
41 (1867), p. 395. :
(4) ‘* Passage of the Red Blood-corpuscles through the walls of the Capillaries in Mechanical
Congestion.” British Medical Journal May 2, 1868 pp. 425, 426.
Se SP ne pe a ee
-“# eh
300 The Structure of Colored Blood-Corpuscles.
to determine more certainly than has yet been done low far
amoeboid movements and contractions do take place in the
much-examined and much-written about red blood-corpuseles.”.
Lieberkiihn observed in the red corpuscles of salamandra and
pike’s blood active ‘protrusion and retraction of bead-like pro-
cesses. He also saw movements of granules or small molecules
in the interior of the red blood-corpuscles of ving frog embryos.’
Faber,” in addition to his own observations of contractility
and spontaneous locomotion of colored blood-corpuscles i albu-
minous urine—phenomena which continued to be manifested for
a longer time in colored than in colorless corpuscles—has given
a rather complete account of the literature of these phenomena,
including the reports of diapedesis observed by Virchow,
Stricker, Cohnheim, Prussak and Hering. ‘The observations of
amoeboid movements by Bastian (just cited), Owsjannikow,*
Winkler’ and Brandt,’ seem to have escaped him; Arnold’s
experiments concerning diapedesis,® and Belfield’s observation
of emigration of certain small-sized red corpuscles of the frog,’
were published more recently. Since the publication of Faber’s
article, furthermore, Rommelaere has described amoeboid move-
ments of colored blood-corpuscles ;* Brandt? has spoken of the
peculiar forms of the red blood-corpuscles of Sipunculus and
Phascologoma referable to amceboid movements, and of the fact
that occasionally in the temperature of an ordinarily warmed room
considerable movements are accomplished ; and Schmidt has ob-
served spontaneous motion (expansion and contraction) in a
fresh colored blood-corpuscle of Amphiuma in one instance,” and
(1) “‘ Ueber Bewegungserscheinungen der Zellen.” Schriften der Gesellschaft zur Beforde-
rung der gesammten Naturwissenschaften zu Marburg, vol. IX (1870), p. 335.
(2) “Ueber die rothen Blutkjrperchen.” Archiv der Heilkunde, XIV (1873), pp. 481 —511.
(3) Op. cit., p. 563.
(4) Textur, Structur und Zellleben in den Adnexen des Menschlichen Kies, Jena, 1870, p. 33.
(5) ‘‘ Anatomisch-hist, Untersuchungen jiber d. Sipunculus nudus, L.” Memoires de
l’'Académie Imperiale des Sciences de St. Petersbourg, VII. Serie, t. XVI, No. 8.
(6) Loe. cit.
(7) ‘‘ Emigration in passive hyperemia.” American Quarterly Microscopical Journal, Oc-
tober, 1878, p. 39.
(8) De la déformation des globules rouges du sang. Bruxelles, 1874, p. 47.
(9) Ina foot-note to his ‘‘Bemerkungen iiber die Kerne der rothen Blutkérperchen,” J. ¢.,
pp. 391, 392.
(10) Op. cit., p. 67.
The Structure of Colored Blood-Corpuscles. 301
in those of man in a number of instances. He reports that he
had witnessed the phenomenon in the colored blood-corpuscles of
man as early as the summer of 1871. He says, ‘“‘In examin-
ing a specimen of human blood, and whilst my attention was
directed to the colored corpuscles as they were carried along by
a moderate current of the liquor sanguinis under the covering
glass, I noticed on some of them the projection and immediate
withdrawal of minute, conical, thorn-like processes, whenever ,
one blood-corpuscle came into the vicinity of another, without, —
however, actual contact. It seemed almost as if one corpuscle
were attracting or drawing out the thorn-like process from the
surface of the other. In other instances, however, I observed
the shooting forth and quick withdrawal of these processes from
the margins of corpuscles not in close vicinity to others. As
these processes appeared at the marginal surfaces of the blood-
corpuscles, before the latter had come in contact with other of
their fellows, I naturally regarded the phenomenon as one of
spontaneous motion, manifested by the colored blood-corpuscle.
But as in most instances the phenomenon was observed in cor-
puscles passing near each other, I was inclined to attribute it to
a certain power of mutual attraction, residing under certain
conditions in the colored blood-corpuscles. Having taken the
precaution of slightly warming the glass slide before putting the
blood, quickly taken from the vessels of the skin of a vigorous
young man, upon it, and the temperature of the surrounding
air being 96° -F., or even more at the time, I also considered a
certain amount of heat, at least 98° F., as essential to the mani-
festation of the phenomenon. This view, however, proved to
be erroneous, as I shall show directly. Although I have wit-
nessed this phenomenon on blood-corpuscles when in a state of
rest, it nevertheless is more frequently observed on blood-corpus-
cles in motion, as when they are carried along by a current,
arising in the specimen under the covering glass, and resembling
in character the current in the capillary vessels. With this view,
the drop of blood should be thinly spread upon the glass slide,
and quickly covered with the thin plate of glass. While the
blood-corpuscle is projecting the thorn-like process, its body
elongates, resembling a unipolar cell; but with the withdrawal
of the process, generally assumes its original round form; bi-
302 The Structuye of Colored Blood-Corpuscles.
polar or lemon-shaped corpuscles are also very frequently met
with in specimens of human blood. ‘The same process is also —
observed when the margins of two corpuscles actually touch each
other very slightly, and then slowly separate again. While sepa-
rating, the thorn-like processes will be drawn out at the exact
place of contact, and either remain permanent or disappear again
after the separation has taken place.
That the normal heat of the human blood is not essential to
the manifestation of spontaneous motion in the colored corpus-
cles, I discovered during the past winter, while repeating my
examinations of the structure of these bodies. I then witnessed
the phenomenon above described, without having warmed the
glass shde and covering glass, and at the temperature of a mode-
rately warmed room. However, I observed a colored corpuscle
of a constricted form, similar to a figure of eight, slowly ex-
panding, and finally resuming its original round form.
From this we may conclude that the colored blood-corpuscle
of man possesses not only a certain inherent power of contract-
ing its body, but also of resuming its original form by a subse-
quent expansion, a characteristic property of the living pro-
toplasm, enabling the colored corpuscle to manifest spontaneous
motions, though not to so great an extent as is seen in the
colorless.”
In his ‘‘ General Conclusions and Summary,” Lankester says,
that the viscid mass constituting the red blood-corpuscles of the
vertebrata ‘‘ consists of (or rather yieéds, since the state of com-
bination of the components is not known) a variety of albu-
minoid and other bodies, the most easily separable of which is
hemoglobin; secondly, the matter which segregates to form
Robert’s macula; and thirdly, a residuary stroma apparently
homogeneous in the mammalia (excepting so far as the outer
surface or pellicle may be of a different chemical nature), but
containing in the other vertebrata a sharply definable nucleus ;
this nucleus being already differentiated, but not sharply de-
lineated during life, and consisting of (or separable into) at
(1) Op. cit., pp. 118, 114, 115.
(2) Op. cit., p. 386.
The Structure of Colored Blood-Corpuscles. 303
_ Jeast two components, one (paraglobulin) precipitable by CO.,,
and removable by the action of weak NH,; the other pellucid
and not granulated by acids.”
A residuary stroma, such as Lankester here speaks of, seems
to have been first recognized by Nasse, who said’ that the red
blood-corpuscle “‘consists of a basis tissue, insoluble in water,
which is penetrated by a red substance, probably dissolved, or
at least in water easily soluble (the red coloring matter of the
blood), and some water, and within which there is an aggrega-
tion of solid granules not connected with the coloring matter.”
Rollett,’ also, assumed that a stroma or matrix enters into the
structure of the colored elastic extensible substance of the red
blood-corpuscle, to which the form and the peculiar physical
properties of the corpuscle are due. This stroma is, however,
according to Bdéttcher, an artificial product, “nothing more
than a residue of the colorless part of the red blood-corpuscles,
varying much in form and extent, which remains after the dis-
solution of the original structural relations.”* Bricke con-
sidered the most probable interpretation of the forms of colored
blood-corpuscles, based on their appearances after the addition
of boracic acid, to be the existence of a porous mass of motion-
less, very soft, colorless, hyaline substance, which he calls
cecoid, in the interspaces of which is imbedded the living body
of the corpuscle ; which body he calls zooid, and which consists
of the nucleus (where that exists) and all the remaining part
of the corpuscle containing the hemoglobin.* But Rollett in-
sisted that the forms on which Briicke based this interpretation
are products of decomposition.* Stricker agrees with Briicke
as to the existence of the cecoid, but separates, in oviparous
(1) ‘‘ Blut.” R. Wagner’s Handworterbuch der Physiologie. Braunschweig, 1842, vol. I,
p. 89. d
(2) ‘“‘ Versuche und Beobachtungen am Blute.” Moleschott’s Untersuchungen, IX; also,
Sitzungsberichte der Wiener Akademie, vol. 46, Div. JI (1862), pp. 65—98; and Stricker’s
Handbuch, cit. Leipzig Edition, 1869, p. 295; American, p. 284.
(3) Op. cit., Archiv f. Mikrosk. Anatomie, p. 90, translated in Quarterly Journal of Micros-
copical Science, October, 1877, p. 390.
(4) Ueber den Bau der rothen Blutkérper ;” Sitzungsberichte der Wiener Akademie, vol
56, Div. II (1867), p. 79. :
(5) “‘Ueber Zersetzungsbilder der rothen Blutkdérperchen ;”” Untersuchungen aus dem In-
stitute der Physiologie und Histologie in Graz. Leipzig, 1870, p. 1. J
B04 The Structure of Colored Blood-Corpuscles.
corpuscles, the remaining portion into nucleus and body.* Of
the three views thus presented, Lankester gives, after Stricker,
the following tabular statement :* | ,
( Stroma. According
| Coloring matter. to Rollett.
(icoid—outer part of stroma. :
Zooid—rest of stroma plus Accents
‘i 1 fe to Bricke.
aemoglobin.
Red blood-corpus-
cles of ovipara
divisible into
| Membrane—cecoid. According
Body—=zooid minus nucleus. to
| Nucleus—zooid minus body. ) Stricker.
If it had not been for the deserved eminence in other respects
of the three investigators, Rollett, Briicke and Stricker, these
notions of the structure of colored blood-corpuscles would
probably never haye attracted any attention.
Laptschinsky’ considered colored corpuscles to consist of two
kinds of substance, viz., one which appears smooth, soft, ex-
tensible, assumes mostly a roundish form, and, altogether, pos-
sesses some if not all of the properties of the so-called stroma ;
the second, visible under the microscope only, when through
the action of different re-agents it is precipitated, or swelled, or
both. It is this second substance which, on staining, takes up
the coloring matters, and, by separating in the interior of the
corpuscle from the first substance, or protruding from it, gives
rise to the various shapes observed. At present it cannot be
determined in what relation these two substances stand to each
other previous to the precipitation of the stainable portion.
The separating the blood-corpuscles into the two substances
mentioned, is brought about by various external influences.
In amphibian, 7. ¢., frog’s and salamander’s, red blood-corpus-
cles, Hensen, Béottcher, Kollmann and Fuchs have seen a net-
work ; and although they have failed to interpret it correctly—
(1) Mikrochemische Untersuchungen der rothen Blutkdrperchen;’’ Archiv fiir die ges-
ammte Physiologie des Menschen und der Thiere (Pfliiger’s), vol. I (1868), p. 592.
(2) Op. cit. in a foot-note to p. 374.
(3) ‘‘ Ueber das Verhalten der rothen BlutkGrperchen ;” Joc. cit.. pp. 173, 174.
The Structure of Colored Blood-Corpuscles. 305
as is evident from the context of their descriptions—I beg to
call special attention to their observations.
Hensen ascribed to the corpuscle the possession of protoplasm
accumulated at the nucleus and at the inner surface of the
membrane ; the two being connected by delicate radiating: fila-
ments, in the spaces between which the colored cell-lquid
- lies.’
Bottcher, from his observations, ‘* inferred that around the
nucleus of the amphibian blood-corpuscles a mass of protoplasm
is collected, which radiates in the form of filaments into the
homogeneous red substance. * * * * he protoplasm ap-
pears sometimes collected uniformly round the nucleus, at other
times it is accumulated more to one side of it. It is either pro-
vided with only a few processes, or is arranged round the nu-
cleus in the shape of an elegant star, whose points extend to the
margin of the corpuscle, or else it forms round the nucleus a
peculiar lobed figure. Very often it appears beset on one or all
sides with fine hair-like processes. ‘Then, again, it may repre-
sent a sort of net-work, which either appears separated from
the less darkly colored cortical layer and more contracted, or
else it throws out into the cortex innumerable very fine radia-
ting filaments, so that its processes approach the extreme peri-
phery of the blood-corpuscles. In this case, therefore, the
whole blood-corpuscle is permeated by a net-work of fine
filaments.”
According to Kollmann, the membrane encloses a net-work
of delicate slightly granular albumen threads. These in their
totality constitute the stroma, and in the small spaces between
the threads of the stroma lies the hemoglobin. ‘The soft elastic
albumen threads are stretched between membrane and nucleus.
Only by a certain degree of their tension is the characteristic
form of the blood-corpuscle possible. The hemoglobin in the
meshes counteracts excessive shortening of the threads.’*
Fuchs expresses himself similarly as to the net-work of fibers
(1) “Untersuchungen,” J. ¢c., p. 261. :
(2) “‘On the Minute Structural Relations of the Red Blood-corpuscles ,” Quarterly Journal
of Microscop. Science, Oct., 1877, pp. 388, 389, 390.
(3) “Bau der rothen BlutkGrperchen ;” J. ¢., p. 482.
306 The Structure of Colored blood-Corpuscles.
emanating from the nucleus, and going to the periphery of the
frog’s red blood-corpusele. He adds that the net-work gives
the corpuscle its shape, and fixates the nucleus in the centre.
Death of the corpuscle produces first coagulation, afterward
liquefaction of the fibers of the net-work. Whenever the fibers
are coagulated they are shortened, and produce indentations
at the surface by drawing upon the points where they are at-
tached; when the shortening proceeds too far, the fibers are
torn off from the membrane, and in both cases of shortening
there are places at the surface which look protruded. Lique-
faction of the fibers is assumed when the corpuscle has a vesicu-
lar appearance, when it seems to contain a semifluid mass in
which the nucleus may take any position, and from which it
sometimes exudes, proving in exuding the existence of a mem-.
brane as already described. *
Schmidt seems to have seen something like an arrangement
of filaments, but if so, has misinterpreted it entirely. He has
reported observing ,in blood of amphiuma treated first with
water under the microscope, and then with a very weak solution
“of chromic acid (strength not ascertained), “a series of fine lines,
radiating from the periphery of the nucleus through the pro-
toplasm to the inner surface of the membranous layer of the
blood-corpuscle.” He remarks: ‘‘ Now this picture would al- —
most seem to corroborate the theory of Hensen, as well as that
of Kollmann; the fine double lines representing the filaments,
which they suppose to radiate from the nucleus to the envelop-
ing membrane. But this is not the case ; for a closer examina-
tion reveals that these lines represent nothing but fissures in
the protoplasm, which appears to have assumed some form of
crystallization. This becomes more evident by observing some
of these fissures, deviating from their course and giving rise to
subordinate branches.”” He has also reported a somewhat ana-
logous appearance in the colored blood-corpuscles of the frog,
both fresh and treated with the same reagents. This he ex-
plained by contraction of the interior mass. le says: ‘* The
protoplasm in such a case retracts upon the nucleus, which it
(1) Op. cit., p. 95.
(2) Op. cit., p. 72.
The Structure of Colored Blood-Corpuscles. BOT
completely surrounds, while the membranous layer appears iso-
lated, manifesting itself by a double contour. And again, if the
Same process should take place without entirely separating the
protoplasm from the membranous layer, but leaving at certain
small points a union between the two parts, the result must be
the production of a number of filamentary processes, arising
from the main bulk of the protoplasm, and passing to those
points of the membranous layer.””
Kneuttinger considered the two surfaces of the biconcave disk
of blood-corpuscles to be connected at the place of the depression
by protoplasma threads; if these tear, the biscuit form changes
to a sphere.” _
According to Avause, the red blood-corpuscle consists of—1. A
colorless stroma formed by a solid albuminous matter arranged
into radial fibers, and—2. Hemoglobin, which is a colored fluid
albuminous matter lying in the interspaces of these fivers.®
Lneberkithn has found that the free nuclei of red blood-cor-
puscles of salamandra and tritons (the blood having been kept
for some time in colored glass tubes) consists of two substances,
of which one forms the envelope and septa or threads passing
more or less regularly through the interior; the other being con-
tained between these septa. *
In the nuclei of colored blood-corpuscles Biitschli, W. Flem-
ming and Alein have reported the existence of a net-work, viz.:
In the nuclei of red blood-corpuscles of frog and newt, Biit-
schh observed fibrils, with granular thickenings, traversing the
nucleus and passing to and connecting with its envelope.’
Flemming saw a very delicate and dense network of fibers per-
vading the interior of the nucleus, and attached to the nuclear
membrane in many so-called cellular elements of the bladder of
curarized salamandra maculata. He inferred that the net-work
(1) Lbid. p. 106. :
(2) Zur Histologie des Blutes. Wtirzburg, 1865, p. 22.
(3) Allgemeine und Mikroskopische Anatomie, p. 325—534.
(4) Loe. cit. : ;
(5) ““Studien iiber die ersten Entwickelungsvorgange der Hizelle, die Zelltheilung und die
Conjugation der Infusorien.” Abhandlungen der Senckenbergischen Naturforschenden Ge-
sellschaft, vol. X, Heft 3, 4 (1876), p. 2€0.
308 The Structure of Colored Blood-Corpuscles.
is present also in the nuclei of the red blood-corpuscles, though
he did not see it there.’
Speaking of some capillary blood-vessels of a newt, Klein said:
‘*Some such capillaries contained blood-corpuscles, and the nu-
clei of these showed a very distinct net-work.”’ Also, ‘* The
examination of the nuclei of fresh epithelium of frog, toad or
newt, the nuclei of fresh colored corpuscles of these animals,
especially of toad, with a Zeiss’s F Lens, or a Hartnack’s Immer-
sion, No. 10, reveals fibrils in the nucleus, and also shows that
the ‘granules’ are due to the twisted or bent condition of
them.”*
Ie
The method employed m my investigation, viz.: treatment of
fresh blood with solution of bichromate of potash, and examina-
tion with high magnifying power, has revealed certain appear-
ances as the structural arrangements of colored blood-corpuscles.
Do these arrangements exist in the living corpuscle, or are they
artificial productions of the reagent ?
Dilute solutions of bichromate of potash and Miller’s fluid are
known as the best preserving media for the most delicate animal
structures: Nervous tissue, the eye, embryos, etc., are kept in
them unchanged for any length of time. In the fecundated
chicken-egg of only twenty hours, placed in such a solution, the
heart, but just formed, has been known to continue for a time
to beat. Rollett has investigated the influence of bichromate of
potash on ‘‘ protoplasm,” and found that no alterations were pro-
duced. In myseries of observations, the weakest solutions (10 per
cent. saturated solution or less) produced no paling of the colored
corpuscles; while, on increasing the strength up to a certain
point, paling occurred in an increasing degree, and a morpho-
logical structure became visible at the same time that the mani-
festations of life (contraction and amoeboid movement) continued.
(1) ‘‘ Beobachtungen tiber die Beschaffenheit des Zellkernes.”? Archiv fiir Mikroskopische
Anatomie, vol. XIII (1876), p. 693, e¢ seg.
(2) “* Observations on the Structure of Cells and Nuclei.”’ Quarterly Journal of Microsco-
pical Science, July, 1878, p. 437.
(3) Lbid. p. 332.
The Structure of Colored Blood-Corpuscles. 309
From this, we certainly may infer that the reagent has not altered,
at all events not seriously impaired, the hving matter ; and when
we find that the structural arrangements thus revealed are the
same as those demonstrable without reagents in other living mat-
ter, the inference that they were pre-existing and not artificially
produced by the reagent becomes a certainty.
The knowledge of the structure of colored blood-corpuscles
will not enable us to solve all the problems regarding their
nature ; but some questions are answered pretty conclusively by
my investigation.
The colored blood-corpuscle is not a cell in any proper sense
of that word, but, like the colorless corpuscle, is an unattached
portion of the living matter (bioplasson’) of the body. Broadly
speaking, the essential difference’ between the two kinds of cor-
puscles is the presence of haemoglobin, using this term to desig-
nate the substance or substances—no doubt chemically very
complicated—constituting the coloring matter under all the
varying physiological circumstances.
In size, human colored blood-corpuscles vary so much, that
claims to be able to distinguish them by their size from certain
other mammalian colored blood-corpuscles are inadmissible.
The colored blcod-corpuscle has no separate investing mem-
brane ; nevertheless, the outer portion, essentially like the inner
substance forming the net-work, may be considered to-be differ-
entiated from the latter, especially at the periphery of the disk,
where it constitutes an encircling band of uniform thickness, or
occasionally of a wreath-of-beads appearance. In the colored
blood-corpuscles of the lower classes of vertebrate animals there
is usually a nucleus to be seen, which is not the case as a rule in °
those of man and other mammalians ; but there is im the interior
of these an accumulation of matter occasionally met with, which
may be interpreted as a nucleus.
In the communication to the Vienna Academy, cited in Part I,
(1) I use the word bioplasson as synonymous with “living matter’? in preference to the
better known word “ protoplasm,” because the former is etymologically more correct, and
also because the latter has been used with other meanings attached to it than the one alone
intended here, viz., living matter.
(2) The differences in the possession of nuclei I shall discuss on another occasion.
310 The Structure of Colored Blood-Corpuscles.
a
Fie. 7.
Heitzmann demonstrated the exist-
ence of a net-work in ameoebe,
' blood-corpuscles of astacus and of
triton, human colorless -blood-cor-
puscles and colustrum corpuscles ;
and, from direct observation of the
changes in the reticulum during
the contraction of the living body, »
announced that the substance con-
stituting the net-work is itself the
living matter or bioplasson, 7. @.,
‘*the nucleolus, the nucleus, the granules with their threads, are
the living contractile matter proper.”’ Aside from some condi-
tions which do not here concern us, he described, and illus-
Fic. 8.
trated by the accompanying schema-
tic drawings, three states of the net-
work, viz.: that of rest (fig. 7), that
of contraction (fig. 8), and that of
extension (fig. 9).
In the state of rest, the granules
or points of intersection of the
threads of the reticulum are in
equilibrium, and the meshes hold-
ing the lifeless ‘‘ protoplasmic fluid”
are uniformly distributed. In the
state of contraction, the granules increase in size.at the expense
of the length of the uniting threads; the granules approach
each other, and as the meshes between them become smaller,
[SS -
Fig. 9.
the fluid therein contained is forced
toward the part not subjected to
contraction. In the state of exten-
sion, the points of intersection de-
crease in size and move apart; the
uniting threads become elongated,
while the lifeless fluid is forced into
the meshes from the contracting
portion.
A fourth state of the living mat-
ter is assumed (hypothetically) by
(1) Sitzb, d. Wien. Akad., vol, 67, div. 3, p. 110.
The Structure of Colored Blood-Corpuscles. 311
the same investigator,’ to account
for the formation of a flat layer of
living matter, such as forms the’
walls of a vacuole, the . membrane
of a nucleus, or the outer layer of
the whole bioplasson mass; this is
the protruding by a granule (which
itself thereby loses its bulk and be-
comes flattened) of innumerable
-pseudopodia or offshoots, which unite
laterally with each other, and with
offshoots from neighboring granules. ‘This is illustrated by
Ig. 10:
Heitzmann: believes that each of these states may at any time
change into the other, 7. e¢., that the network may from the
condition of rest be transformed into that of contraction, or
of extension, or of flattening, and from each of these into
elther of the others. At all events, there may arise in the
bioplasson body a vacuole having a continuous thin wall, and
containing lifeless fluid and detached particles of the lying mat-
ter; the latter may send delicate offshoots to the wall of the
vacuole, and suddenly the vacuole disappears and the network
is re-established throughout the whole body. Or, a bioplasson
mass may take into its interior foreign bodies by forming
around them a cul-de-sac, which then opens toward the centre
and closes at the periphery, and the net-work, rent during the
process, re-establishes itself. Again, a bioplasson body, which
by flap or knob protrusion and separation has lost a portion of its
substance, as well as the portion detached, may become rounded
off—the rupture at the place of detachment healing in each
case without loss of life. And further, two bioplasson bodies
may coalesce, and a portion of the periphery of each be trans-
formed into the uniting net-work.
By adopting these views, and applying them to the living mat-
_ter of colored blood-corpuscles, we may explain the changes which
they have been observed to be subject to. What are the changes
(1) “The Cell-Doctrine in the light of recent investigations.” New York Medical Journal,
April, 1877.
312 The Structure of Colored Blood-Corpuscles.
that occur on the addition of a 40% saturated solution of bichro-
mate of potash? Ihave described indentions and protrusions
which either persist or are levelled again ; protrusion of knobs,
either pedunculated or sessile, which sometimes are so numerous
that they surround the body of the corpuscle like a wreath; de-
crease of the size of the main body by detachment of knobs; ap-
pearance of net-work structure, most marked in the corpuscles
which have not lost much of their substance; vacuolization of
corpuscles, and transformation of many of the portions detached
into vacuolized globules which increase in size; finally, change
into faint, almost structureless disks, the so-called ‘* ghosts.”
The regular rosette, stellated, and thorn-apple shapes are
caused by a uniform concentric contraction of the living mat-
ter ;—the fluid in the interior, being pressed toward the outer
layer between the points of attachment of the threads, will pro-
duce a bulging out at the periphery. Irregular contractions of
the living matter will give rise to irregular flaps at the peri-
phery.
An indentation is due to locally limited contraction of the
net-work in the interior of the corpuscle. Contraction of the
living matter at one part of the periphery will bring about a
protrusion of a flap at another, the flap being bounded by the
outer layer of the corpuscle.
Segmental contraction of the net-work will produce a rupture
of the outer layer of the corpuscle, with projection of a pedun-
culated granule or knob, formerly a part of the interior net-
work. Continued contraction will be followed by the rupture
of the pedicle, and the production of either so-called detritus or
small granules, or when the protruded knob is larger, or has
become swelled, of a pale grayish disk.’
Lastly, a large amount of the net-work haying been separated
(1) The peculiar corpuscles believed to be characteristic of syphilis by Lostorfer, and
proved by Stricker, to be present in the blood of individuals broken down by that and various
other diseases, are nothing but such disks, 7%. ¢., portions of the colored blood-corpuscles
protruded from the interior, detached and more or less swelled. As persons in low states of
health have a relatively small amount of living matter in the same bulk, or, in other words,
only a delicate network within the bioplasson body or plastid (the so-called “‘ cell”), such a
network suspended in a relatively large amount of fluid can much more easily contract and
bring about a rupture of the outer layer, than in the case of healthy persons within whose
plastids there is relatively less room for contraction to take place,
The Structure of Colored Blood-Corpuscles. 313
from the parent body, the latter becomes transformed into a pale
disk, in which no traces of a net-work, or but very indistinct
ones, are visible, a so-called ghost.
At every stage of the protrusion of either flaps, or peduncu-
lated knobs, or granules, the living matter may be overtaken by
death, and the contraction become fixed by cadaveric rigidity.
It may perhaps be worth while to notice that irregular contrac-
tions have a somewhat greater tendency to such permanency
than regular ones; these more frequently yielding, by relaxation
of the net-work, or re-establishment of the state of rest, at
impending death. But in the blood-corpuscles kept for over
two years in bichromate of potash, all the described forms can
be observed just as well as in freshly made specimens.
The reason why the corpuscles of the smallest size do not
change in the solution of bichromate of potash of medium con-
centration, is, perhaps, that, being compact masses of living
matter in which the hemoglobin is not as yet accumulated —
within meshes, the solution does not reach and cannot extract
the hemoglobin. These small globules are probably interme-
diate stages of development of colored blood-corpuscles, or the
so-called hemato-blasts of Heitzmann’ and of Hayem.’
(1) ““Studien am Knorpel und Knochen ” Med. Jahrbb., 1872.
(2) ‘““Sur lévolution des globules rouges dans le sang des vertébrés ovipares.”’ Compt.
rend, Acad. des Sci., Nov. 12, 1877; Idem, Soc. de Biologie, Nov. 24, 1877. “Sur l'évolution
des globules rouges dans le sang des animaux superieurs.”” Compt. rend. Acad. des Sci.,
Dec. 31, 1877.
314
THE STRUCTURE AND OTHER CHARACTERISTICS
OF COLORED BLOOD-CORPUSCLES.
()————____
SYNOPSIS.
Humap colored blood-corpuscles vary so much in size, that it is not pos-
sible to distinguish them by their size from certain other mammalian
colored blood-corpuscles :—Observations, p. 265. Literature, p. 275.
Colored blood-corpuscles are portions of the living matter of the body, pos-
sessing contractility :—Observations, p. 267. Literature, p. 297.
They assume various shapes:—Observations, p. 266. Literature, p. 282.
Explanation, p. 312.
They are vacuolized:—Observations, p. 269.
They have no separate investing membrane; nevertheless the outer portion
may be considered differentiated, especially at the periphery of the
disk, where it constitutes an encircling band, occasionally of a
wreath-of-beads appearance :—Observations, p. 270. Literature, p. 286.
Asarule, human colored blood-corpuscles have no nucleus; but, occasion-
ally, there is an accumulation of matter in the interior which may be
interpreted as such :—Observation, p. 271. Literature, p. 294.
The structure of colored blood-corpuscles is like that of other living matter
(bioplasson), viz. : it constitutes a net-work such as was first described
as the structure of protoplasm by Heitzmann. In the Pyrenzmata,
the intranuclear net-work is in connection with the extranuclear:—
Observations, p. 269 et seg. Literature, p. 302.
Examination of specimens with various solutions of bichromate of pot-
ash:—p. 272.
Examination of colored blood-corpuscles of ox and of newt:—p. 274.
Conclusions, p..308.
EXPLANATION OF ILLUSTRATIONS.
[Figs. 1 to 6 are included in Plate XII.j
Fig. 1, exhibits shape-changes of colored blood-corpuscles by indentation.
a, progressing and retrogressing furrowing.
b, indentations leading to irregular forms.
c, indentations leading to more or less regular forms.
d, instances of extreme and exceptional forms, especially the sharp-
pointed stellated figure.
e, four phases of form-change, observed in one corpuscle, with
separation of a constricted portion.
Fig. 2, shows knob-formation, principally by protrusion.
a, Nos. 1 and 2, progressive and retrogressive protrusion; No. 3,
one pedunculated and three sessile knobs; No. 4, detachment
of two knobs.
PLATE 12.
N. Y. ACADEMY OF SCIENCES.
os Ae
bse
315
b, protrusion of knobs at the periphery and on the surface; in
No. 3, the knobs surround the whole body of the corpuscle;
and in No. 4, they are still more numerous.
Fig. 3, shows coalescence of two or more corpuscles, giving rise to chains
and irregularly shaped compound bodies, with the net-work
structure visible.
Fig. 4, represents vacuolized corpuscles.
In the upper line are seen three corpuscles, each with a differently
sized central vacuole; in the middle line, the first figure shows
three vacuoles in one corpuscle; these vacuoles are represented
in the second figure to be close together, and in the third
figure, the separating walls of apparently five vacuoles have
broken down, and one irregularly shaped larger vacuole is
seen. The lower line shows the appearance of vacuolized
corpuscles seen on edge.
Fig. 5, shows the structure of five colored blood-corpuscles.
In the first, there is seen an encircling band of uniform thickness,
in which are inserted numerous threads of a net-work; a num-
ber of knots are in the interior, which are seen to be the
points of intersection of threads constituting a net-work; in
the lower portion of the disk there is a larger knot, which may
be called a nucleus. In the fifth corpuscle the complete net-
work structure is best seen; in this corpuscle there is seen at
the periphery, instead of an encircling band, a number of
knots united by threads, having the appearance described as
beads, each a little separated from its neighbors on the string.
The second corpuscle shows the net-work and encircling band,
as the majority of corpuscles show them. In the third, a
lighter band is seen, and an irregular flap, produced by either
indentation, or protrusion, or both. The fourth exhibits a
large flap or knob at its lower portion, with a stretched or
extended net-work.
Fig. 6, shows the final phases of colored blood-corpuscles treated with an
appropriate solution of bichromate of potash.
In the upper left-hand figure there is a double-contoured ring, with
irregularly massed matter and a central vacuole, showing
traces of a net-work; in the lower right-hand figure this is
less distinct; and in the two lower left-hand figures are re-
presented two so-called “‘ ghosts;” above these there is detritus,
i. e., two or three detached portions; and to the right-hand
upper figure there is attached a mass, apparently extruded.
Fig. 7 (see p. 310 ), is a schematic drawing to illustrate the state of rest of
the net-work; Fig. 8, the state of contraction; Fig. 9, that
of extension; and Fig. 10 (see p. 311), that of layer-formation.
O
316 New Species of Land Snail from California.
XXVI.—Description of a New Species or Variety of Land Snail
from California.
BY ROBERT E. C. STEARNS.
Read October 20th, 1879.
Helix, variety circumcarinata, Stearns.
Shell widely umbilicated, discoidal, flattened, angulated, with a peripheral
keel; whorls six to six and a half, slightly tabulated near the sutures, which
latter are deeply impressed; surface finely granulated, varying in different
specimens; and otherwise sculptured by conspicuous subacute ribs parallel
with the lines of growth both above and below, which meet, and sometimes
cross, the peripheral keel; these ribs are more or less irregular and uneven,
of varying prominence, and are also unequally spaced, being closely crowded
in some places and farther apart in others. Aperture obliquely subangulate,
semilunate; peristome moderately thickened, reflected somewhat, covering
the open umbilicus, and made continuous by a connecting thin deposit of
callus on the labium. Color, in some specimens, dingy white to white, in
others a dingy reddish white, ornamented with a double revolving band,—
the upper stripe being whitish, the lower reddish or light chestnut just
above, and contiguous to the peripheral keel; the pinch or fold of the keel
taking up what in Helix Mormonum is the third or lower stripe of white.
Number of specimens four, two adult and two immature, but nearly full
grown.
Dimensions—Greater diameter, .92 to 1.01 inch.
Lesser . .7) to .86 “
Height, .86 to .B7
Animal not observed.
Helix, var. circumcarinata, Stearns.
Habitat, Stanislaus County, near Turloch, California.
For the specimens from which the above is written, I am in-
debted to Mr, A. W. Crawford, of Oakland, who has examples
New Species of Land Snail from California. vane
in his collection; specimens are also contained in the typical
collection of my friends Binney and Bland, and in my own
museum.
Most authors would regard the above as a distinct and well-
marked species ; I regard it (as well as H. Hillebrandi, of New-
comb) as a varietal form of Helix Mormonum, to which it is a
near neighbor, inhabiting the same region.
Binney, in his last volume on The Terrestrial Air-breathing
Mollusks of the United States, &c., in referring to H. Mormonum
(on page 367), remarks: ‘‘The specimens lately received from
California * * * are singularly granulated on the first one
and a half apical whorls, and the epidermis of the next two or
three whorls is sparingly ornamented with small but very dis-
tinct raised lines or points, something like prostrate hairs, being
part of and same color as the epidermis.” I have observed the
same, but the points are not always epidermidal, but sometimes
sculpture the shell as well, and the peculiarity Binney has de-
tected is one of the connecting links between the three; as to
the other links, and the special and general relations of the spe-
cies or varieties cited, to others of our California land-snails, I
propose to discuss the matter hereafter.
318 Spodumene and its Alterations.
XXVIUI.—On Spodumene and its Alterations, from the granite-
veins of Hampshire County, Mass.
BY ALEXIS A. JULIEN.
Read June 10th and November 18th, 1878.
The mineral Spodumene is one of rather scanty occurrence, in
regard both to abundance and to the number of its known
localities. In Europe, it has been reported from only a half-
dozen places in Scotland, Ireland, Sweden and the Tyrol; in
this country, in only four localities outside of Massachusetts ;
but, in the eastern part of that State, it occurs at Sterling, and
in crystals of remarkable size and perfection, at six localities,
within Hampshire County in the western part. Here, as usual,
it was found in coarse granite veins—huge lenticular masses of
that rock, with sometimes great extension but little thickness—
succeeding each other at intervals of several miles, along the
strike and enclosed between the highly-tilted beds of the stratum
of Staurolitic mica-schist. This is one of the lowest members of
the group of crystalline schists of that region, consisting in de-
scending order of the following series :
1—Chloritic, Hornblende, and Talc Schists, enclosing layer-
veins of Magnetite, Rhodonite, Rutile, Zoisite, Emery (at
Chester), Margarite, Diaspore, etc.
2—Micaceous grits, often slaty, fine-graimed, siliceous, and
arenaceous, With quartz-veins, mostly barren of minerals.
3—Ottrelitie Clay-slate, the well-known Phyllite of western
Massachusetts : frequently intersected by heavy veins of milky-
white quartz, of which the smaller sometimes carry blue Kyanite
Graphite, Cummingtonite, ete.
4—Staurolitic Mica-schist, rich in Garnets and more rarely
Kyanite : everywhere marked by the intercalated layer-veins of
coarse Orthoclase-granite, with Beryl. Several of these embrace
secondary veins of albitic granite, containing a large variety of
interesting minerals afterwards enumerated.
5—Granitoid gneiss, generally in heavy-bedded, coarse masses,
rich in Orthoclase.
Spodumene and its Alterations. 319
Localities of Occurrence. —The localities at which Spodumene
has been found are as follows: All these veins, except II, were
originally opened by E. Emmons, C. U. Shepard, and E. Hitch-
cock, many years ago.
I—In the northern part of the town of Goshen, on the
Manning farm, over two miles north of the village of Goshen
Center, on the road to Ashfield.
Ii—In the town of Goshen, on the farm of Levi Barrus,
about one mile west of the preceding locality.
I{J—In the northwest corner of the town of Chesterfield, and
two miles southeast of the village of East Cummington, at a
eranite ledge on the farm of A. Macomber. This small. vein I
first opened in the year 1870.
IV—At the village of Chesterfield Hollow, about two miles
south of the last locality, in a ledge above the village, called
“«Tsinglass Rock.”
V—Four miles further south, in the town of Huntington
(formerly Norwich), on Walnut Hill, in the vein celebrated for
its remarkable crystals of Spodumene.
VI—Jn the town of Chester, about one mile north of Chester
Village.
In the first locality mentioned, in the town of Goshen, the vein
is not visible in place, but many large angular fragments and
boulders, on the south-eastern slope of a low hill, indicate its —
close vicinity. The Spodumene here occurs in irregular and
imperfect bladed crystals, sometimes two inches in diameter,
and is much stained by films of Pyrolusite derived from the de-
composition of the Garnet. With a little search. individuals
were readily found in a partially altered condition, which had
assumed a micaceous and radiated structure, and consisted of a
soft and yellowish form of impure Cymatolite.
In the second of the Goshen localities referred to, on the
Barrus farm, a heavy and coarse granite vein, accompanied in
places with a contiguous vein of reddish-white quartz of corres-
ponding size, forms the western wall of a low and somewhat
marshy valley, thickly strewn with large and but little rounded
granite boulders. In the visible portion of the vei, the only
mineral of interest is Beryl, occurring in small and scattered
ereen crystals. But, in the boulders, Spodumene has been of
320 Spodumene and its Alterations.
frequent occurrence, mostly in rectangular prismatic masses, up
to 18 inches in length, but occasionally in fair crystals, with
good terminations, two or three inches long. ‘The predominence
of the planes i-i and 1-1, commonly results in the development of
long square prisms. Its association is very interesting, and will
be hereafter described. It was here that the same peendauee
phous mineral after Spodumene was originally discovered by
C. U. Shepard, and announced in 1867, under the name of
Cymatolite, by publication in Dana’s ‘System of Mineralogy.”
His description and partial analysis, and a complete analysis by
Burton, are embraced in that work under the species Pihlite,
and the definite establishment of Shepard’s species has appa-
rently awaited the fuller investigation dependent upon a re-
discovery of a purer material in sufficient supply.
At Chesterfield Hollow, in the mass of coarse Orthoclase-
granite which forms the southern abutment of the hill above
the village, I found a small and long-abandoned opening, and
re-opened and excavated it during portions of three successive
summers. ‘The Spodumene was here found almost altogether
in the form of well-defined crystals, often thickly grouped and
traversing the smoky Quartz in every direction, and showing all
the stages of alteration into Cymatolite, from a mere enyelop-
ing film, as an outer crust, and also dulling internally the lustre
of its prominent cleavage-surfaces, to a pseudomorphous altera-
tion of the entire crystal. Many of its crystals must have been
of unprecedented and enormous size, as they were found, mostly
in the altered condition, up to a length of 35 inches, actually
measured while lying in the vein, and with a diameter which
sometimes reached 10 or 11 inches. However they were, together
with their quartz-gangue, so traversed by innumerable minute
fissures, occupied but only feebly cemented by the films of Pyro-
lusite, that no perfect specimens could be extracted at all ap-
proaching these dimensions. On the other hand, acicular crystals
were observed in abundance, penetrating the Quartz in an irregu-
lar and confused net-work; good single terminations were not
uncommon ; and even one or two short and doubly-terminated
crystals were found in a partially pseudomorphous condition.
Besides this form of alteration, several other pseudomorphs
after Spodumene in various materials, Killinite, Quartz, Albite,
Spodumene and its Alterations. 321
and Muscovite, were discovered, of which the description, and the
nature of the process of alteration, will be discussed beyond.
The vein in Huntington has furnished the finest crystals of
Spodumene for all mineralogical cabinets, sometimes 16 inches
in length, as well as the material from that locality for the
well-known and excellent analyses of Smith and Brush, and
quite recently of Doelter.
The vein in the township of Chester was first discovered and
opened by EH. Emmons, and the Spodumene was found to be
associated with Smoky Quartz, Muscovite, Cleavelandite, Indico-
lite, ete. In 1870, however, I could find no Spodumene remain-
ing ina small vein of this general character, showing traces of
blasting, which seemed to be the one opened by Emmons.
Analyses of Spodumene.—In the following table, 1 have now
‘to present two analyses made on specimens of Spodumene from
this region, probably almost unaltered.
Tn all analyses given in this paper, the material had been pre-
viously picked out under the loup, finely ground, and dried
at 100° C.
I—Unaltered Spodumene from the Levi Barrus locality in
Goshen. The material, carefully selected, was of a bright
erayish-green color, high lustre, and translucent to sub-trans-
parent.
IJ—Unaltered Spodumene from Chesterfield Hollow. The
material was taken from the core of an enormous crystal, whose
exterior was altered into a white crust of Cymatolite. It was
of the same bright color and lustre as that of the preceding
locality, and possessed remarkable translucency, dimmed in a
hand-specimen by the numerous fissures, but with its constituent
grains perfectly transparent.
IiI—Mean of analyses I and II. Also, for comparison, the
following two analyses of the same mineral from the other Mas-
sachusetts localities (Am. J. Sei., Ll, xvi, 372, 1853).
IV—Spodumene from Norwich (now called Huntington).
Analysis by Smith and Brush.
V—Spodumere from Sterling (in eastern Massachusetts).
Analysis by Smith and Brush.
322 Spodumene and its Alterations.
ANALYSES OF SPODUMENE.'
I Ul ul TVs eg
Goshen |Chesterf’id; Mean of Norwich || Sterling .
(Smith & || (Smith &
| (Julien.) | (Julien.) T&T. Brush.) (Brosh.) ;
3 |
Silica, | 63.27] 61.86] 62.57] 64.04 || 64.50
Alumina, | 23.73 | 28.43| 23.58} 27.84/| 25.80
Ferric Oxide, eo See OG s SLOF 64|| 2.55;
Manganous Oxide, hoy eae Lon Ree ae
Magnesia, | 2.02} 1.55] 1.78] — trace. 06
Lime, | 11 .79 45 04 | 48
Lithia, Gen Gene Gon 5.20|| | 5.65
Soda, | 99 50 "5 66
1.10
Potassa, | 1.45 LBs 1.39 .16
Water, | 36 AG AL 50 30
po —Eee
100.63 | 100.68} 100.66; 99.38) 99.89
3.185 |
Sp. Gr. 3.19 4 and 3.18) Vaetlee
3.201
My own three 8. G. determinations were made upon quanti-
ties of 7.9, 3.6, and 5.5 grammes of mineral, respectively, and
show that the true Specific Gravity of wnaltered Spodumene is
a little higher than that hitherto accepted.
A considerable delay having occurred in the publication of
this paper since its reading before the Academy, advantage has
been taken of the opportunity to incorporate the latest results
of other analysts.
Three good analyses of Spodumene have been recently pub-
lished, on specimens from the following localities: so that I
have been anticipated in the publication of the true composition
of the mineral.
Spodumene and its Alterations. Byes)
1. Norwich, Mass., by C. Doelter* (Min. u. petrog. Mittheil.,
1878, New Ser., I, 517).
2. Brazil, by C. Doelter (doc. cit.).
3. Brazil, by F. Pisani (Compt. rend., 84, 1509: 1877).
The mineral from Brazil is transparent, yellowish-green, re-
sembling Chrysoberyl, but differmg in inferior hardness (7),
and has a Sp. Gr.=3.16.
s10*) Al’O*® FeO MnO MgO CaO Li’O Na’0 K’O
1. Norwich 63.79 27.03 .39 cdl (es i ADEs ala) ty
2. Brazil 63.384 27.66 1.15 —— .69 7.09 .98 ——
3. Brazil 63.80 27.93 1.05 .12 46 6.75 .89 ——
By these analyses, Na: Li:: 1: 18.
In my analyses above given, the alkalies were separated by
J. L. Sm‘th’s method (ignition with calcium carbonate). The
residue of the three alkaline chlorides was carefully purified from
adhering traces of magnesia, by repeated precipitation with
barium hydrate. The excess of that reagent was removed from the
filtrate as carbonate, the solution of the chlorides evaporated to
dryness, and the Li Cl separated by digestion in the mixture of
ether and alcohol. The lithia was then determined as sulphate,
and afterwards, for precaution, as lithium-phosphate, Li* PO’,"
by repeated precipitation and thorough washing in the usual
way. However, the two methods did: not produce accordant
results, the latter yielding amounts of lithium-phosphate sup-
posed to be pure, which in the two analyses were equivalent to
the following per centages :
I II
Lithia, 7.43 7.62
The cause of these discrepancies has just been explained by
Rammeisberg (Monatsber. der Berl. Akad., 613-631, 1878).
* In his determination of the formula of the mineral from Norwich, with the same result as
my own given below, Doelter previously eliminates as impurities o:er three per cent. out of
the perceniage stated above, and yet finds an inaccuracy which he attributes to incipient
decomposition. This deducted amount he assigns to Orthoclase and Hedenbergite, which
have never been found as associates of Spodumene and are therefore of improbable occur-
rence as impurities. The detection of Killinite in masses, of which analyses are given beyond,
explains the green tinge which Doelter naturally refers to Hedenbergite, on the ground of the
isomorphous relationship of Augite and Spodumene. :
324 Spodumene and its Alterations.
He finds that the precipitate of Li* PO* carries down a small
and variable amount of its analogue, Na* PO*, which always
renders the figure for estimated lithia too high.
The differences in these analyses of Spodumene, especially in
the amount of oxide of iron, lithia, and the other alkalies, sug-
gest that all the material employed has experienced, to a greater
or less degree, incipient decomposition or alteration, attended
by the chemical and physical effects already described. Hyen
in my own material, this alteration may be indicated by the
presence of water and the excess of alkalies, beyond the amount
theoretically required for the protoxides.
Theoretical Constitution.—For the determination of the true
theoretical constitution of this mineral, the elementary per cent-
uges and ratios have been calculated from the figures of the
mean (column marked III), reckoning, Mn, Mg, Ca=2 R*
The microscopical examination of the material analyzed, after-
wards explained, renders it highly probable that an incipient
alteration into Pinite is ind'cated by the water present ; and the
proper correction has been made, taking as a basis the amount
of water present, and the formula for the Pinite as deduced
beyond.
————_— Ratios. ————__,
Atomic. Quantivalent.
Deduct
for
Pinite
Si 29.19 1043 on? 1006 a 4 4024 6.3
Al 12.55 459 30 429 ) 3 ? es :
Wha 165 12 12 )
Mow 1507 45 45 |
Ca say 3 Sa ele Ae : ;
bi 924 463 463 22 8
Na 206 aA 24
K ods 29 15 14
A yO) Ae as J
O 49.86 PAL OP adler ® POO 1GhO) aaa
Hitherto accepted.
ES ERS Py elena: Led! 33, DRS
Rs Si Pieecaall 2h ball
Na (K) : RB" (Mg. Cu) : Li 1: 3: 22
Spodumene and its Alterations. 325
It has been usual to consider the relation Na: Li, which is
here 1: 9, and, according to other analysts, 1: 12, varying from
1:4 to 1:20; but it seems proper to group together all the re-
placing elements in R’, i. e.
Mn. Mai Ca: (—2 BY) oy Nae Wain alieo:
The corresponding ratio in Pisani’s analysis of Spodumene
from Brazil is 1: 6, and it is therefore evident that no definite
relationship holds in the replacements within Rt
Spodumene is thus shown to consist of one molecule of the
normal silicate of aluminium, plus one molecule of the normal
silicate of lithium, and its true formulas must be
Generally accepted.*
Empirical, Li’ Al’ Si* O” Reuse Sigua Oley
Be (i Nay? Si 0 3 (Li, Na)? Si 0°
Rational eu Si? 0? 4 At G3 O°
This may be graphically represented, but more simply than as
given by Dr. K. Haushofer,} adopting the Augite-type, thus:
()
|
Beatal
(Oem te ne) Git ea
ey a ~ See oe
FOL bi
eo
From my own analyses, the theoretical constitution of the
_ American yariety of this mineral may be calculated as follows:
* Rammelsberg (Handb. der Min. Chem., 423, 1875), Roth (Allgem. u. Chem. Geol., I, 382,
1879), etc.
+ Die Const. der nattirl. Silicate, 97 (1874).
326 Spodumene and its Alterations.
Percentages.*
4 81 112. Silica 63.75
2 Al 54.6 Alumina 27.25
$ Mg 4.5 } equivalent to; Magnesia (or Lime) 1.99
i Na yas) | Soda — 1.05
1 Li 10.5 J Lithia 5.96
12 0 192. 100.
376.5
In general, it appears that the alumina is sometimes replaced
by ferric oxide; the magnesia by lime, ferrous oxide, or oxides
of other dyads ; the soda by potassa; and the lithia by variable
amounts of all the preceding monad and dyad elements.
To recapitulate, it appears to me probable, that the duller
color and the inferior lustre, translucency, hardness, and spe-
cific gravity of the specimens of the mineral from Norwich and
other localities, which haye hitherto supplied material for analy-
sis, indicate that in most of these cases the mineral has been
somewhat affected by weathering, facilitated both by the easy
cleavage of the mineral and by the abundant rifts of the quartz
matrix. The loss of a portion of its soluble protoxides—par-
ticularly the alkalies—has in most instances increased the con-
tent of both silica and alumina in the residue. This shght
decomposition has naturally affected the physical characteristics
by the differences already described. At both Goshen and
Chesterfield the green transparent variety is uncommon, and at
Norwich exceedingly rare; while the existence of this decom-
position is confirmed by the corresponding effects upon the
minerals associated with Spodumene, especially Garnet, Zircon,
Triphylite, ete., and by the deposit upon the superficies of the
Spodumene crystals, and within all interstices, of black Pyrolu-
site in delicate tracery, reddish-brown iron-ochre, scales of Autu-
nite and uran-ochre, and a pink substance, the latter at Norwich
acting as a characteristic coloring-film upon the Spodumene.
Microscopical characteristics.—On the microscopical exami-
nation of a thin section of the unaltered green Spodumene from
* These figures agree closely with those of Brush, (Am. J. Sci., II, x, 370, 1850).
Chesterfield, it appeared under low powers to be in large part
clear and colorless, but with its transparency much clouded by
a minute granulation (reminding the observer of Olivine) and
by abundant cleavage-fissures, some very short and imperfectly
parallel, belonging to the imperfect cleavage | parallel to the
orthodiagonal pyramid, but chiefly in the longer and parallel
cleavages of the orthodiagonal and of the prismatic planes.
Under a magnifying power of 270 diameters, the granulation is
resolved into minute needles of the mineral, closely aggregated
in the direction of the stronger cleavage ; but foreign inclusions
are rare, consisting merely of tiny orange-brown films and scales
of ochre; of black opaque scales apparently of Hematite ; and,
especially along the wider fissures, of yellowish granules, scales,
and slender threads of Killinite. Along the fissures, the yellow-
ish material was found to be so abundant as to render the vicinity
cloudy, even in a thin section of the purest Spodumene ; this
indicates an incipient alteration into Killinite, etc. Muscovyite,
also, is found either in crystals or clear lakes with sharp rounded
outlines; but in some cases the Spodumene projects into the
Muscoyite in long fibres, some of which, associated with many
ochreous particles, are also enclosed in the Muscovite. Between
the crossed nicols, the mineral polarizes decidedly, with bright.
sheets of color passing into each other.
We have next to consider the interesting series of pseudomor-
phous minerals which accompany the cmon!
I—CYMATOLITE AFTER SPODUMENE.
_ An imperfect analysis of this material from Chesterfield was
Pablisted in February, 1871 (Am. Chem., I, 300), and that of
Aglaite from Goshen, in May, 1879 (Am. Jour. Sci., Ton, XV,
398). The statement of the occurrence of this mineral at Nor-
wich (Dana’s Syst. of Min., article ‘‘ Pihlite”) is probably a
mistake, Prof. Shepard having informed me that he found
Cymatolite only at the Barrus lneeairi in Goshen. Profs. Brush
and E. 8. Dana have recently called attention to a new occur-
rence of the mincral at Fairfield, Conn. (Am. Jour. Sci., II,
xvi, 34, 1878), where they have found, along with ‘‘Spodumene
in crystals weighing one to two hundred pounds, Cymatolite,
Spodumene and its, Alterations. ee ie
328 Spodumene and its Alterations.
as a result of the decomposition of Spodumene-crystals, some-
times nine inches in width.”
Goshen Variety (Aglaite).—At the two Goshen localities, I
obtained a small supply of «a mineral, pseudomorphous after
Spodumene, at once suggert ng the Cymatolite of Shepard, but
presenting some differences in physical character in the variety
found on the Barrus farm. It there occurs only as the continu-
ation of the imperfect square prisms of Spodumene (never as a
crust upon them), im masses sometimes six or eight inches long,
and from } to ? inch square, with usually a sharp line of de-
marcation across the prism between the two minerals. The
structure is micaceous, with the lamination flat, very rarely un-
dulating, and always in the plane of the orthodiagonal cleavage
of the original Spodumene crystal. ‘The lamine are brittle, but
the thinner scales are flexible, somewhat elastic, and transparent.
The mineral is often more or less interlaminated with Muscovite
and stained by Pyrolusite. Many of the lamine, both of Agla-
ite and Muscovite, project 4 of an inch or more into the gangue
at the sides of the erystals, so that the form of the prism is
hardly retained in the pseudomorph. Lustre between that of silver
and satin. Color, white. eel, soft. Hardness—l.5. Sp.
Gr.—=2.753 (determined on 6 grammes).
The specific gravity in this case, as well as in all others sub-
sequently given in this paper, was determined on the mineral
in coarse powder, in distilled water at 62° F., generally after
previous digestion on a steam-bath until the complete expulsion
of all air-bubbles.
I am also indebted to the kindness of Prof. C. U. Shepard for
a small fragment (0.7 gramme) from one of the specimens origi-
nally found, by him, which, besides presenting physical charac-
teristics identical with those described above, was found to
possess a specific gravity of 2.726.
Chesterfield Variety. —At the Chesterfield locality, this pseu-
domorphous material is far more abundant, and indeed predomi-
nates in quantity over that both of Spodumene and of all other
products of alteration. The sizes of these pseudomorphs have
been already described. Here the structure is intermediate be-
Spodumene and its Alterations. 329
tween micaceous and fibrous, with a strong wavy tendency of
the foliation, on the surface of fracture, especially in the thicker
crusts with longer fibres. In the smaller crystals, the plane of
foliation is usually at right angles to the faces of the Spodu-
mene, and the folia therefore radiate from a central plane in
those crystals which are completely altered ; but in the larger
ones, Within a thin radiating crust of this kind, the folia of
the pseudomorph generally and mainly conform to the central
plane—that of the orthodiagonal cleavage of the Spodumene,—
and a parallel foliation often results, with a complete disap-
pearance of the wavy tendency along the axis of the pseudo-
morph. When a core remains in the smaller crystals, it is very
often, if not generally, found to consist of the blackish-green
Pinite (Killinite), while in the larger crystals the core consists
of bright-green to greenish-white or white Spodumene, often
with the dark Pinite within an inch or so of its termination, or
forming a thin layer at various places next to the white pseudo-
morphous crust. Most of these phenomena are shown in Fig. 1,
Plate XIII, a sketch (natural size) of the cross-fracture of one of
the partially altered crystals. In this, a remnant of unaltered Spo-
dumene is presented in the dark core, of a greenish-grey color,
retaining the three cleavages indicated by the lines, and bor-
dered, especially near the lower angle of the core, by a thin
film of blackish-green Killinite. The whole is enveloped by the
crust of wavy white Cymatolite, with satiny lustre, which also
traverses the core in thin seams.
The greenish-yellow Muscovite, which abounds in the vein, is
commonly intercrystallized in the larger pseudomorphs, in scales
and films, sometimes so intimately that the two materials are
indistinguishable by the eye, and a yellowish color is produced.
The more slender of the pseudomorphous crystals are often
found penetrating the coarse masses of Beryl, but the latter is
never enclosed ; while the black octahedra of Oerstedite are fre-
quently found, not only implanted on the outer planes of these
pseudomorphs, but often enclosed in the above yellow mixture.
Many of the longer pseudomorphous prisms are found to be
more or less flattened, distorted, twisted, or bent into decided
ares, or with their terminations squeezed into a wedge or bladed
shape. At this locality there is a remarkable want of adherence
330 Spodumene and its Alterations.
between the pseudomorphous crystals and the quartz-gangue,
so that a slight blow of the hammer releases them.in an unin-_
jured condition.
Hardness, 1.5 to 2. Specific Gravity, 2.700 (determined on
5.7 grammes of coarse powder), 2.696 (determined on 5.5
grammes, in a lump, long digested to expel air). Lustre in-
termediate between silver and satin, but seeming to approach
the latter, on account of the fibrous texture. Color, white to
yellowish, also often stamed by films of Ochre, or Pyrolusite.
Lamine brittle, and only separable with difficulty, or not at all
in the larger compact masses. ‘Translucent on thinner edges.
Feel, soft.
Pyrognostic Character.—In platinum forceps, it fuses on very
thin edges (6), and the surface of the splinter becomes covered
with a white and translucent blebby enamel. A fragment,
moistened with solution of cobaltic nitrate, gives the alumina
reaction without difficulty. In a matrass at high temperature,
it yields a little water, and a small amount of ammonia, indi-
cated by a feeble odor but distinct reactions with test papers,
ete. In borax bead, it dissolves readily, with effervescence and
in large quantity, to a clear bead, with the yellowish iron re-
action while hot; gradually displays a siliceous skeleton ; and
at saturation becomes clouded by silica and bubbles. In phos-
phoros-salt, as in borax, but with immediate formation of the
siliceous skeleton. Insoluble in acids. .
Analyses of Cymatolite-—In the columns below are given the
results of four analyses of the common wayy variety of this
mineral, which was found in abundance at the Chesterfield
locality.
VI and VII—Cymatolite from Chesterfield. Analysis in du-
pleate of the average material derived from a mixture of frag-
ments of about forty different crystals, white and yellowish-
white in color, taken at random.
VI1I—Mean of the foregoing two analyses.
IX—Cymatolite from Chesterfield. Analysis of a slice across
a complete pseudomorphous prism, of the radiated fibrous strue-
ture and white color, about an inch in diameter. Apparently
it was completely altered to pure Cymatolite, but the increased
amount of lithia in the analysis may indicate the presence of
Spodumene and tts Alterations. 331
over three per cent. of unaltered Spodumene, probably dissemi-
nated along the core.
~X—Cymatolite from Chesterfield. Analysis of a fragment of
the compact white variety, from a large pseudomorph about nine
inches in diameter.
CYMATOLITE (CHESTERFIELD).
Rupee plete MALI” ERA EX
(Mean of
a . VI& VID.
Silica, 58.57 58.59 08.08 59.60 08.71
Alumina, 22.25 22.32 22.28 22:97 24.00
Ferric Oxide, IO ivinton edit We Ak) 121° lag
Manganous Oxide, 15 15 15 45 ollil
Cobaltous Oxide, 02 trace — trace. —
Magnesia, 49 AL a) ol 20
Lime, 8 |) Oth 93 3D 51
Lithia, 10 09 10 26 21
Soda, 9.17 8.99 9.08 7.83 7.38
Potassa, 4,48" 4.47 4.48 5.14 4.67
Water, ] 1.73 1.80
Nitrogenous 2.04 2.12 2.08:
Organic Matter, ) O82 .62
100.01 99.80 99.90 100.59 99.67
In IX, on the ignition of 8.65 grammes with soda-lime, the
organic matter was found to yield 0.02 per cent. of ammonia
(N H*). Im this determination, as also in the similar one ap-
pled to Killinite, the possibility of absorption of the ammonia
from laboratory vapors was climinated by using specimens never
so exposed, and a ‘‘blank analysis” carried on at the same time
supplied the small correction necessary for ammonia intreduccd
through the distilled water and reagents employed. It ap-
peared to be a necessary precaution to select the variety of
332 Spodumene and its Alterations.
material mentioned above, in order to establish its uniformity
of composition, notwithstanding its pseudomorphous origin.
The following analyses were made upon materials from the
two localities found in Goshen.
XI—Cymatolite from the more easterly locality, N. W. of
Goshen Centre. . :
Common wayy and yellowish material, in part finely granu-
lar, in irregular pseudomorphous prisms, generally stained by
Pyrolusite. The material was only with difficulty selected in
sufficient purity for analysis. It resembled that of the Chester-
field locality.
XJI—Cymatolite from the Barrus farm, west of the foregoing.
The micaceous and brilliant rare white variety (Aglaite), in a
perfectly pure state.
XI1I—Cymatolite, average composition, as deduced from all
my preceding analyses (VIII, IX, X, XI, and XII), on the
material obtained from the three localities in Chesterfield and
Goshen.
XI XII XII
ay Goshen. Nee
Cymatolite. gare: of Cymatolite.
Silica, 58.51 58.11 58.70
Alumina, 21.80 24.38 23.09
Ferric Oxide, 8d 1.66 1.46
Manganous Oxide, 7229 als 124
Cobaltous Oxide, trace —
Magnesia, 1.44 A) 64
Lime, 84 48 .62
Lithia. 19 09 pay?
Soda, 6.88 2.57 6.5
Potassa, 6.68 8.38 5.87
fone ete ve ee | 45
Water, 1.96 2.58 2.02
99.88 99.61 100.01
—
, Bea
——
=
Spodumene and its Alterations. 333
In the determination of loss by ignition in Aglaite (XII), it
was found that this micaceous and porous mineral obstinately
retained some hygroscopic water above 100° C.
By long-continued heating, it lost—
At 110°C, 0.23 per cent (moisture).
At red heat, 3.01 ‘* ‘* (water of combination and or-
ganic matter).
The corresponding results, obtained on the fragment of origi-
nal Cymatolite received from Prof. Shepard, were as follows:
At110° C, 0.37 per cent (moisture).
At red heat, 3.28 “© ‘* (water of combination and or-
ganic matter).
The sum of the latter figures closely approaches the result
reported by Prof. Burton (3.78 per cent.), which was obtained
(as he has informed me) from the mineral dried at 100° C.
It may here be added, that the analytical figures given in my
preliminary notice of the composition of this mineral (Am.
Chem., I, 300, 1871),* and there temporarily assigned to Pihlite
in accordance with Dana’s view (Syst. of Min., 455, 1869), are
too imperfect for further consideration.
Theoretical Constitution.—From the average composition of
the mineral, given in column VII, the following elementary
constitution and ratios may be deduced, reckoning .
Mn, Mg, Ca—2 R’.
RATIOS
Atomic. Quantivalent.
Percentages. ——————— —————
Sil, eieas) 978 12: 3912 24. 8
INE sale peul 451 | Boy An a
Fe 1.02 18 ( 469 0.1 1407 8.6 )
Mines 319 3 )
Mg .38 16
Ca Ad i
Li .08 11 } 481 350) ~ 4811 3 1
Na 5.01 218
K 4.88 a
e basic 67
Be ee Ie Oe 163 1 i
© 47.63 Bon « 36.5
* Afterwards quoted in 2d App. to Dana's Min., 44, 1875, aud Roth's Allg, u. Chem. Geol.,
T, 382.
334 Spodumene and its Alterations.
To confirm the uniformity of these relationships, the atomic
ratios have been further calculated in the same way from four
of the individual analyses. |
Vill xX XI XII
Si GiGy ad oce 987 12.1.) 975 12.2 | 960meanes
Al (Fe) 456 Bul 481 6. 436 «8.5. | “496 Peal
Na(H,K) 474 6. 444-55 | 546 668] 458° OB
Oo Pty ye 2989. 87. | 2956 387. | |s298Siaumaa
H(asaq-.) ° 161 2, 16la © 2) Gh ~ 2 [Gly eee
The atomic ratios of the elements which constitute R’, in these
analyses, are given in the following table.
Vill ox XI XII
Mg, Ca 60 3 Ba". a0 7h) Adore ies 626 oa
IDS eu cyen ene is | 938. 18 | 228: tO0c; i teeieeueee
K, Li 102 5. | 113 - 6 |. 155). ogame
H (basic) 19 1 Bo ens 59. «| agua
From these figures, it may be inferred that the proportion of
the several elements is somewhat indefinite and irregular, and
that a sufficient complement of basic hydrogen is always present.
The amount of sodium diminishes through the yarieties to the
lowest degree in Aglaite (XII), in which both potassium and
hydrogen rise to the maximum ; and that is the variety which
possesses the physical characteristics most akin to those of the
potash-bearing hydromicas.
From the atomic ratios
It gaan poll BuO) SabaVOL
GU Se welleaetct ae eal
the formulas* of Cymatolite, empirical and rational, are found
to be those of a normal silicate—
* According to the old system—
(x (§ HO + 4 KO, Na O)' 2 At O°) 3 81 0%.
From my analysis of Aglaite, P. Groth (Zei‘s. f. Kryst. u. Min., 111, 1878) deduces the
formula—
(ES Nas Ke Al Sipe Ores
Spodumene and its Alterations. 335
eek or 07 or He (ay Na, Ks) Alsi 0”
yo == Aq.
This yields the following calculation for the theoretical per-~
centages in the constitution of the mineral.
est 330: Calculated. Found.
6 Al 163.8 ( Silica 58.46 58.70
6 Na 138. equivalent to 3 Alumina 24.99 24.55
2H Za 1 Soda 15.09 (16.31
BO 92. | | Water 1.46 Kane
1231.8 NOC as Hinks 99.56
In view of the results obtained by so careful an analyst as
Prof. Burton, and of the fact that his analysis and formula have
been for over ten years associated with the name ‘‘ Cymatolite,”
it seemed to me at first most judicious to attach a new name* to
the new constitution of my own abundant material. However,
since I have received from Prof. Shepard a fragment from an
original specimen of his own collection, its identity with mine in
all physical characteristics, seems to justify the application of
the name, Cymatolite, to my own material as well. And yet it
may be convenient to retain the name I proposed, <Aglavte,
(from dy/adc, brilliant) for the Barrus farm variety of Cyma-
tolite. As already explained, this differs from the rest, both in
the constitution of the protoxides, and in possessing a more
brilliant silvery-white lustre and color, and generally a flat mi-
caceous instead of a ‘* wave-like” structure—a variety, therefore,
to which the etymology of the name, Cymatolite, is not appro-
priate.
Cymatolite appears to be a hydrous bisilicate, which, excluding
all but basic hydrogen, possesses the essential constitution. of
Spodumene. The character of the alteration may be simply
stated.
In 3 molecules of Spodumene, the monad element has been
* Engineering and Mining Journal, April 7, 1877.
336 Spodumene and its Alterations.
replaced by Na’, K* and H’, in various mutual proportions, and
1 molecule of aq. alded, with the result :
Spodumene. Cymatolite.
(Li, Na)? Al’ Si? O* H?(H, Na, K)'AGP Sieg
or
§ (i, Na)?’ Si O° \ (HB, Na, K)* Si@) se
3? At Si? 0° eG at SiO)» 20
The latter formula may be represented graphically as follows,
and consists, as will be seen, of a closed combination, saturated
within itself.
O—H
joes Us
0
O=Si a
O—K
Nip ality Ol aa
O—H
Microscopical Characteristics.—Under the microscope, the
Aglaite of Goshen, instead of being made up of continuous
sheets, as it appears to the eye, presents everywhere an irregular
a
Spodumene and its Alterations. 337
fibrous network, an interwoven congeries of needles, scales, and
blades, some of which have parallel sides, and are crossed ob-
liquely by minute planes (x 175), which suggest a cleavage
structure. There are also here and there a few more distinctly
erystallized blades of Muscovite, with parallel sides, which seem
to he across the general direction, but which never present good
terminations. Among these blades are minute oblong bodies,
often in groups, which under a sufficiently high power are also
found to be perfect and doubly-terminated crystallized scales.
Their length varies from 0.0019 to 0.0114 mm. Many are scat-
tered through the material, having evidently crystallized between
the lamin, and others are gathered in groups of considerable
numbers. ‘There are also numerous minute ochreous granules
dispersed throughout. With strong illumination, interference
fringes, with bright colors, are produced by the fine fibrous struc-
ture of the Aglaite. Between the crossed nicols of the polari-
scope, the mineral possesses a strong double refraction, with
colors varying from brownish yellow, through purple, into bright
blue.
The mineral from Chesterfield also presents a fine fibrous
structure, somewhat curved, and without any interference fringes.
Muscovite is occasionally distinguishable, either in rectangular
blades or minute crystalline groups, sometimes 0.4 mm. in
length : its presence, as well as that of occasional remnants of
unaltered Spodumene in tiny fibres, seems to throw light on the
excess of protoxides found in the analyses. Ochreous granules
are not uncommon, and the existence of ferric oxide or hydrate
in this accessory condition indicates at least that a portion of it
should not have consideration in the formula.
_ The fibres of Cymatolite seem to spring from the terminal
edges of those of the Spodumene, and form a continuation of
their structure : so that it is evident that the process of altera-
tion has most rapidly and favorably attacked the Spodumene
from the ends of its fibres. Between the crossed nicols, the
fibres present the usual strong double refraction and vivid colors,
while the grains of unaltered Spodumene are feebly illuminated
with colors varying on rotation from light brown to bluish gray.
In a thin section made from a sliced cross-section of an entire
pseudomorphons crystal, about an inch in diameter, of which the
338 Spodumene and its Alterations.
core was composed partly of both Killinite and Spodumene, some
further interesting observations were made. Near the outer
margin of the section, the fibres of Cymatolite, lymg at right
angles to the contour of the crystal, were mostly parallel and
undisturbed. But in approaching the core, sometimes the bun-
dles of fibres were strongly curved, and sometimes completely
dislocated into a confused mass of scales. Near the junction-
line between the Cymatolite-crust and the core, the same curved
bundles of fibrous blades were often observed. Outwardly they
abutted perhaps against some one of the plates of Muscovite
(which always have been formed and he parallel to the axis of the
Spodumene-crystal): in such a case the plates of Muscovite were
seen to be partly dislocated, and their laminz shoved successively
past each other en echelon. Inwardly their apices were directed
against the yet unaltered core—like a forest of spears thrust
against a fortress-wall. Some of these apices are seen to have
been insinuated within the crevices of the Spodumene (or Killi-
nite), apparently leaving a minute sieve-like passage between the
serrated or drusy margin of the Cymatolite and the cracked
surface of the Spodumene.
At first it had been concluded, from the many evidences of
distortion which the pseudomorphs present, that these were
merely the results of ordinary mechanical pressure, produced in
this granite-vein—as certainly in many others tilted at high
angles—by a settling of its contents in the direction of the dip
of the vein, and by considerable internal motion. Greater
familiarity with the latter phenomenon in other localities has
called attention to its other accompanying results—such as
slickensides, minute downward dislocation of crystals (as in
long prisms of Beryl and Tourmaline), or folding of mica plates,
by unequal or sudden pressure, etc.—which appear to be com-
pletely wanting in this case.
Now, the atomic volume of the triple molecule of Spodu-
mene is about 355, but it rises to 451 in Cymatolite. It has
therefore occurred to me that the pressure, which produced the
bending, twisting and flattening of crystals, and the apparent
squeezing or pinching of their terminations, may be possibly
attributed to an entirely different cause. ‘These facts may pre-
sent a novel and interesting illustration, on a remarkably large
Spodumene and its Alterations. 339
scale, of the phenomena of a crystallization attended by absorp-
tion of water and alkahes, and by great consequent expansion
within a confined space. The volume of that part of the granite-
vein at Chesterfield Hollow which has been excavated, comprises
perhaps two or three hundred cubic yards of rock, and its original
content of Spodumene must have amounted to several tons, a
quantity sufficient, during alteration and expansion, to have pro-
duced an enormous pressure. On the one side, this mechanical
force of expansion has hastened the process of alteration, both by
the rupture of the superficies of the Spodumene, and by the pro-
duction of the minute sieve-like space, which has apparently sup-
pled the principal channel for the solutions which effected the
_ pseudomorphous change. Outwardly, great pressure was at first
exerted against the quartz-matrix, producing, as with the expan-
sion of type-metal in a mould, a sharp impression upon the
Cymatolite-crust—especially in the smaller prisms—of the finest
lines of the cast of the Spodumene, and often, around the larger
erystals, also crushing and rupturing the quartz, leaving it
seamed by the present innumerable little rifts. This was proba-
bly followed by a subsequent contraction of the two materials,
by loss of temperature and moisture, to which may be due the
present slight adherence between the crystals and their gangue.
Also, within the pseudomorphous crust, the same pressure
brought about a bending of fibres and dislocation of scales,
which resulted in the wavy structure to which Cymatolite owes
its name, and which, being more than a mere accident, but in
most localities essentially connected with the genesis of the
mineral, imparts to that name a peculiar appropriateness.
_ The irregular transmission of pressure through the partially
erushed and ruptured quartz-matrix, appears to have resulted in
the bending, flattening, aud common distortion of the crystals.
Again, in those crystals in which the more rapid process of
alteration from a termination has progressed so far along the
axes as to have produced blade-like cores, retaining the ortho-
diagonal cleavage of the parent Spodumene, the terminations
are found to be flat or poimted, not merely in most cases by
being pinched together by a pressure from without, but in many
instances, perhaps, by the expansion and forcible Pionuusion of
the bladed cores.
340 Spodumene and its Alterations.
In the Goshen yariety of the mineral, Aglaite, the pseudo-
morphous material was never formed as an enveloping crust,
but entirely in the direction of the axes of the prisms. The
density and toughness of the matrix would appear generally to
have allowed the commencement of the attack only from the
terminations ; and the rapid progress of the alteration in the
direction of the axis (as also in less degree along the cores of the
Chesterfield prisms) seems to have been caused by the more
ready wedging up of the Spodumene in its easiest plane of cleay-
age, the orthodiagonal, by the pomted ends of the Cymatolite
blades. As fast as produced at the sharp alteration-line (marked
in Fig. 2), the minute spicule and scales of Cymatolite hardly
attaimed a length of a few hundredths of a millimetre before they
were thrust aside in the same plane. The pressure was exerted
mainly in that plane; laminz were projected outwardly into the
granitic gangue, perhaps somewhat plastic and yielding (result-
ing in the present lateral adherence of the altered prisms); and
the lamine thus retained the flatness, without crumpling, pecu-
har to Aglaite.
II—KILuINIvrEe after Spodumene.
A second pseudomorphous material of the Pinite family, ap-
parently Killinite, was found, frequently but in limited quan-
tity at Chesterfield Hollow, and quite rarely in the Huntington
vein. Itsometimes occupies the entire core of some of the small-
est Cymatolite pseudomorphs, in a dark mass, perhaps 1 to 2
inches in diameter. But ordinarily it constitutes only an outer
layer of the Spodumene core, intermediate between that mineral
and the enveloping crust of Cymatolite, in some of the larger
crystals : in such cases it is rarely continuous, but usually oc-
curs in isolated spots or sheets, presenting often a broken or
wavy dark line along the fracture-section of the outer edge of
the Spodumene-core. The contiguous portion of the Spodu-
mene, though retaining its white color, is also found to show
alteration, both by its yield of water, when heated in a closed
tube, and by the exhibition under a pocket-lens, of very minute
dark films of Killinite in a delicate net-work.
The purest Killinite presents the following characteristics.
Spodumene and its Alterations. 341
Texture foliated, with the cleavages of Spodumene, but less
perfect.
Hardness, 3.5. Specitic Gravity, 2.623, (in coarse powder),
2.644, and 2.652 (in lumps).
Lustre, dull and greasy on irregular surfaces, to weak vitreous,
or sometimes strongly vitreous, on the planes of orthodiagonal
cleavage of the original Spodumene. Color, greenish-gray to
olive-green, ranging, however, from greenish-black to greenish-
white, the latter along the border next the unaltered Spodu-
mene. Streak and powder white, slightly greenish. Opaque,
only shghtly translucent on thin edges. Fracture uneven, as in
Spodumene. Feel, greasy. When breathed upon, it gives off a
faint argillaceous odor.
Pyrognostics.—In the platinum forceps or on charcoal, it be-
Ramnes snow-white and fuses along thin edges (fusibility 5.5),
without visible intumescence, to a white and translucent blebby
enamel. A fragment whitened but not fused, and then moist-
ened with cobaltic nitrate, yields a feeble alumina reaction. In
matrass, it darkens to an ash-gray, in part reddish, and gives off
immediately, at a low red-heat, much water and a decided odor
of ammonia, with the usual reactions for that substance. With
borax and phosphorus salt, it furnishes a shght effervescence, a
feeble reaction for iron, and a siliceous skeleton.
Analysis of Killinite.—The chemical composition of Killinite
is presented in the following analyses.
XIV—Olive-green Killinite, from Chesterfield Hollow, Mass.
Analysis by myself. S. G.==2.623. Also, for comparison, se-
lected out of many discordant analyses—
XV—Killinite from Killiney Bay, Ireland. Analysis by
Lehunt & Blythe (Thomson’s Min., I, 330). Different analysts
report S. G.—2.56—2.71, in the Killinite from this locality,
probably varying according to the intermixture of the unaltered
Spodumene. .
342 Spodumene and its Alterations.
Ve . XV.
Silica, 46.80 47.93
Alumina, B2.02 31.04
Ferrous Oxide. 2.90 2.33
Manganous Oxide, O04 1.26
Cobaltous Oxide, 04 —
Magnesia, 45 46
Lime, Salhi 12
Lithia, 32 —
Soda, £18 —
Potassa, 7.24 6.06
Water, 7.66 10.
Nitrogenous Organic Matter, 1.14 —
100.12 99.80
Also, on ignition of 2.79 grammes of the Pinite from Chester-
field with soda-lime, and on addition of platinic chloride to the
distillate, 65 miligrammes of ammonium platino-chloride were
obtained, which correspond to 0.18 per cent. of WW H’, derived
from the organic matter. ‘The percentage of lithia in the above
analysis, I think, certainly represents over fonr per cent. of
Spodumene remaining unaltered: so that on making the proper
reductions, the atomic ratios may be calculated as follows,
reckoning Fe, Mn, Mg, Ca=2 R’.
Raised Per cent. Atomic Ratio.
to 100 pr. ct. a
Si O? 44,07 46.54 Si Pile Hi ® i)
Al? 0? 31.35 Bra N0) Al tou 64 oye
Fe O 2.30 RAB Fe 1.89 BA
Mn O 04 04 Mn 03 ) 1
Co O 04 05 Co. .044
Mg O 48 sD Mg Jol 13) oleae 2
Ca O Bia .ol Ca 08 15
Na’ O 0 .80 Na 209) 26
K-7@ 7. 2A 7.64 K 6.34 162
HAO 7.60 8.08 H 89 seas (6
O 50 3125 20: 20
Spodumene and its Alterations. 343
Theoretical Constitution. —The following atomic relationships
may be thence deduced, reckoning R™—2 K.
R": K Tile 6 Sie ig) Si: H?0
iy peel Fy ho jg Diy o Ao) 1: 0.6
This corresponds to the formula for the half-silicate, which
Rammelsberg writes—
OK Ad S10"
if all the hydrogen be basic. Or, after his other plan, with no
basic hydrogen, it may be written—
(2 R AP Si? O% 4 3 aq. }
1B HP se SP OF 26 8 awe |
But in my opinion, for a reason stated beyond, it is probable
that only one-third of the hydrogen is basic, and that the true
empirical formula should read—
H? K* AP Si? O*% + 2 aq.
or
16 5 Cis | « a lee tn OF :
RP Si? OF + 2 a= 45 R: Si ort + 224.
i. e., two molecules of the normal and three of the half-silicate,
plus two of water.
Killinite thus appears to bear a close chemical relationship to
Tolite in its forms altered by hydration, e. g. Fahlunite, Chloro-
phyllite, etc., and to possess the rational formula,
KS Ory, JBL, I) tei Oe
24 At Gis ot +3 4 i on} + 2 aq,
The theoretical percentage composition, calculated from the
empirical formula, will be as follows:
344 Spodumene and its Alterations.
5 Si 140. ef Silites 45.92
4 Al 109.2 Alumina 31.40
2K 78.2 + equivalent to { Potassa 14.42
2 H (basic) 2. Water (basic) 2.75
4H Asa s | re. (aga) 5.51
20 O 320. |
653.4 100.
Its genetic relationship to Spodumene may be simply repre-
sented as follows. In two molecules of Spodumene,
Gite eases ps) OP
the four atoms of lithium have been replaced by (H* K’,) three
molecules of silica, (3 Si O°) have been removed, and two mole-
cules of water of crystallization, (2 H® O), have been added by the
solution of alteration : leaving that which therefore seems to me
the true empirical formula for Killinite,
A” KK? At oS (0%, -- \oenmaor
The following represents these changes graphically, the re-
moved constituents being enclosed in brackets, and those added
being put in heavy letters.
*
()
@. ah
Qe eg eG)
H— Ly O BX
O=Si We
H— No a Ses 0
|
Al) =Si 0
Spodumene and its Alterations. 345
The foreign Killinite has only been found in Ireland, on the
shores of Killiney Bay, at Killiney and Dalkey, near Dublin, in
granite-veins traversing mica-schist, and with Spodumene, Gar-
net and Tourmaline as its associates. ‘he imperfect crystal-
lization of the Spodumene at that locality sufficiently accounts
for the hesitation with which the theory of the derivation of the
Killinite from that mineral has been gradually accepted. This
new American occurrence, however, establishes the certainty
of that mode of origin.
Microscopic Character.—On a microscopical examination of a
thin section, under low powers, the Killinite of Chesterfield is
found to present a slightly greenish-yellow color, with appa-
rently the structure of Spodumene. Under higher powers, the
Killinite appears to be largely concentrated as a vein-like ma-
terial along the stronger cleavage-fissures of the pseudomorph,
and exhibits a minute granulation and thready structure,
sometimes with comb-like projections on each side along the
other cleavage planes of the parent mineral. It is always rich
in free Ochre, which substance serves in the thin section asa
brownish-yellow coloring material. This, however, is often
abundantly separated in nearly opaque reddish-brown flocks at
the line of contact between the Cymatolite and Killinite.
This fact, and the presence of organic matter, suggest that
the entire content of iron in this mineral may not exist in
chemical combination in the main pseudomorphous substance
present,;and may not be essential, but may have been in part
rejected, during the alteration of the Spodumene, in a ferrous
combination with an organic acid. This seems to have been
diffused as a greenish coloring material, subsequently oxidized
during the artificial preparation of the thin section under ex-
amination. If this conclusion be true, a part of the atomic
fraction of iron in the calculation of the ratio should have been
disregarded; but, aside from replacing it by an equivalent of
basic hydrogen, I think the calculation and formula would re-
main unaffected.
When the line of contact between the Killinite and Cymato-
lite is examined where it crosses the fibration both of the Killi-
nite and of the Cymatolite. (7. ¢., transversely to the axis of the
: .
346 Spodumene and its Alterations.
prism), on the one side of it appear the rigid fibres of Killinite,
straight and parallel, and, on the other, end to end, the curved
needles and blades of the more flexible Cymatolite. But along
that portion of the line, at the sides of the prism, where it runs
parallel to the fibres of Spodumene or Killinite, it displays
minute but abundant rounded indentations into the mass of the
latter minerals, now occupied by the ends of Cymatolite-needles,
in projecting bundles, or sometimes mixed in great disorder.
These indentations are also represented in the drawing (Fig.
2, Plate XIII): K—x is the Killinite, retaining the fibrous tex-
ture of the original Spodumene, c is the Cymatolite, and
a—a the irregular line of contact between the two minerals.
Along this line, many of the blades of Cymatolite display their
terminations still perfect, being more recently formed and as
yet sheltered from the pressure. The ends of many others are
broken off bluntly or more or less obliquely, and the fragments
appear here and there along the contact-line and even in the
Killinite, as at 6; while several blades have been crushed up
into a mass of irregular scales, at c, by a side-thrust from the
left. The dark points scattered about are particles of ferric
hydrate. The drawing was made under the microscope, and
with the help of the camera lucida, upon a thin cross-section
of an altered crystal, and at a magnifying power of 1002 di-
ameters, (reduced to 617 at the size of the wood-cut). *
Wie
ALBITIC GRANITE AFTER SPODUMENE.
The pseudomorphs most conspicuous by size, even more so
than those of Cymatolite, consist of a vein-granite, made up
of Muscovite, Albite, and Quartz, in varying proportions, even
within the same pseudomorph, with Manganese-Garnet, Oersted-
ite, Beryl, etc., occasionally interspersed.
The large Cymatolite-columns generally pass at one end into
mixtures of this character, and enormous masses of one or two
hundred weight have thus been formed. They consist of an aggre-
gation of perhaps only two or three pseudomorphs of this kind,
rudely but in places distinctly shaped, each from several inches
to nearly a foot in diameter, and from one to nearly three feet
Vo. ie N. Y. ACADEMY OF SCIENCES. PLATE 13.
5 Hundredths.
One Tenth of a Millimeter.
Spodumene and its Alterations. 347
in length. Various transitions were observed in the disposition
of these materials, such as huge pseudomorphs, of which a large
core consisted of a coarse aggregate of mica-crystals, with an
outer crust one or two inches thick, in some cases of Cymatolite,
and in others of grayish-white Quartz.
IV.
MUSCOVITE AFTER SPODUMENE.
Many pseudomorphs were found in the Chesterfield vein,
which consist in large part or entirely of a greenish-yellow Mus-
covite with peculiar greasy lustre. In fact all stages of inter-
mixture with Cymatolite were observed, from the almost pure
pseudomorphs in the latter mineral, in which Muscovite occurred
only in minute or even microscopic scales, lying mostly parallel
to the axis of the crystal—to others, in which the mica was so
abundant as to have imparted a yellow or greenish color to the
mixture—and at last to micaceous pseudomorphs, perfectly free
from Cymatolite, retaining the form and superficial striation of
the Spodumene even to the terminations, though the latter are
in general more or less flattened in form and distorted. All
these varieties of intermixture appear to be rather the results of
intererystallization than of alteration of either one of the pseu-
domorphous minerals into the other. The suddenness of the
change of conditions which produced the one or other material
is often illustrated by prisms, which consist of pure Cymatolite
in one part of their length, and of Muscovite generally toward
their terminations, with a sharp line of demarcation between
the two.
Another kind of pseudomorph in Muscovite, less perfect in
form, is a variety of those described under III, in which the
mica may largely predominate over its associates. In the former
kind, the mica tends to occur in continuous enveloping scales,
parallel to the axis of the crystal; while in the latter the mass
is always made up of imperfect crystals and flakes of mica, gen-
erally from one-half to two inches in diameter, lying confusedly
in all planes, and producing a coarse granular structure. ‘The
former traverse the smoky quartz in slender and perfect prisms,
sometimes six inches to a foot or more in length, and from one
348 Spodumene and its Alterations.
or two inches down to one-eighth of an inch in diameter, but
generally bent. The coarser pseudomorphs of the second kind
are often of enormous size, as described under III.
At the Barrus locality in Goshen, the Aglaite and Muscoyite
are intercrystallized in similar ways. ‘The lamine of the Musco-
vite also are continued into the gangue, and assist in producing
the strong adherence of the latter to the altered prisms.
Genetic Relationships.—The nature of the chemical reactions
connected with the genesis of the pseudomorphs in Muscovite
and in Albite, may be understood from a consideration of the
following published analyses of the minerals from this region :
XVI—Muscovite from Goshen. 8. G. 2.859.
Analysis by C. F. Rammelsberg (Zs. G., xix, 400).
XVIJI—Muscovite from Goshen, rose-colored.
Analysis by Mallet (Am. J. Sei., II, xxiti, 180, 1857).
XVIII—Albite from Chesterfield.
Analysis by Stromeyer (Untersuch., 300).
XIX—Albite from Chesterfield.
Analysis by Laurent (Ann. Ch. Phys., lx). Both these
Albites were probably the Cleavelandite from Clark’s
Ledge.
Muscovite Albite
XVI XVII XVIIT XIX
Fluorine, .O2
Siliea, 47.02 70.68 68.4
Alumina, 36.83 19.80 20.8
Ferric Oxide, Bal Fe O, Sata ob
Manganous Oxide, 1.05
Magnesia, 26
Lime, 23 2
Lithia, 30) 64
Soda, : 99 9.06 10.5
Potassa, 9.80 9.08
Water, 3.90
100.19 Weitere) UOC).
Atomic Ratios.
(Fe, Mn, Mg—2K)
He Kk 1G
Hy KK eAl hess 190 ele
NasAl: Si 232 6
Spodumene and its Alterations. 349
The Muscovite from this locality is thus determined as a half-
silicate,
(Re 10>
) AIP SP OF
The Albite appears to be the sesqui-silicate—
Ne’ Al Sit O°] 28 Go Oe
It is probable that there has commonly occurred a splitting
up of two molecules of the bi-silicate, Spodumene, by a simple
transference of two atoms of silica from one to the other, into
one molecule of Muscovite and one of Albite, the lithium being
replaced by potassium or sodium out of the solution during this
change. This may be represented—
2 Mol. Spodumene 1 Mol. Muscovite 1 Mol. Albite.
Bpmesse) Ol On =) Rye Si (Oo Nar AE Si OF
It is further possible that the formation of the great masses of
Muscovite has been in large part due merely to the separation
of two molecules of silica from a molecule of Spodumene, the
silica thus isolated being deposited as quartz within many of the
pseudomorphs.
Iie RU) Sie ON
Microscopic Structure.—In a thin section of Spodumene con-
taining Muscovite, the latter appears under a low power as clear
rounded glassy lakes; while in some cases the Spodumene is
prolonged into slender threads, projecting into the mica parallel
to the bladed laminze of the latter.
V
ALBITE AFTER SPODUMENE.
This form, generally intermixed with a little Muscovite and
less quartz, is a mere variety of III, much rarer than IV, and
always with rather indistinct outlines and terminal faces ob-
literated.
WAL
QUARTZ AFTER SPODUMENE.
The pseudomorphs in quartz are very rare, sometimes six to
nine inches in length, with the .original faces and striations of
350 Spodumene and its Alterations.
the crystal sharply defined, but with the termination obliterated.
They are more or less intermingled with scales of mica, or coy-
ered by it ina thin film, and often are only the continuations
of those described under IU, of which they are mere varieties.
PARAGENESIS OF SPODUMENE.
The paragenetic relationships between Spodumene and its
original associates in these granite veins, previous to its altera-
tion, will be more fully discussed in another paper; but the fol-
lowing brief statement will have a bearing on the present
purpose.
In the two Goshen veins, they can be only imperfectly studied,
from the partially concealed outcrops, though better from the
abundant fragments. In the more easterly locality, the veim-
stone consists mainly of a coarse aggregate of Albite, Indicolite,
Garnet, and Spodumene, whose crowded and imperfectly outlined
grains indicate a more rapid crystallization than in the other
localities. In the Barrus vein, to the west, the mass of the vein
seems to be represented in place by a coarse aggregation of white
Quartz, Orthoclase, Muscovite, and occasionally greenish Beryl ;
while the scattered boulders of albitic granite appear to be frag-
ments of a central band or secondary vein, whose slow crystalli-
zation is suggested by the beautiful aggregate of snow-white
Cleavelandite and grayish-white Quartz, which forms the matrix
of the rarer minerals. Of these, the most abundant are the
Spodumene, whose habit has been already described, and Tour-
maline, black, green, or blue-black (Indicolite), generally massive,
but sometimes in good crystals. Less commonly were found
Beryl, green, and white (Goshenite), in grains, or sometimes
fairly crystallized with good terminations, Garnet, rose-colored
Muscoyite, and still more rarely Columbite and Cassiterite im
minute crystals. Apparently there has been also, in parts of the
vein, a final deposition of masses of smoky quartz, enveloping
smaller crystals of these minerals, but particularly of green Beryl
and Indicolite.
At Macomber’s Ledge in Chesterfield, the coarse Orthoclase-
granite of the main vein contains films of Margarodite and a
few imperfect green Beryls; while in the secondary vein the
succession appears to have been; first, Quartz, Muscovite, granu-
Spodumene and its Alterations. 351
lar Albite, Tourmaline, and Spodumene: then Cleavelandite,
Quartz, Mangunese-Garnet, and Zircon: and finally smoky Quartz,
with green and blue Tourmaline. The larger crystals of most
of these minerals penetrate through all the layers, and their
growth seems to have been continuous.
At Clark’s Ledge, in Chesterfield, the main granite-vein is of
the same general constitution as that just described, rarely show-
ing a few large Beryls. In the secondary vein no Spodumene
occurs, but the succession is in the same order. First, on either
wall, a saccharoidal albitic granite, with little Quartz and Mica,
and a few scattered imperfect black Tourmalines and Garnets :
then coarse Cleavelandite, with blue, green, red, and rarely
brown Tourmaline, and small quantities of the rarer minerals,
Microlite, Columbite, Cassiterite, Zircon, Cookeite, and Lepido-
lite; all these, especially the Tourmaline, increase in quantity
and development toward the centre of the vein, which is filled
up by an irregular sheet of smoky Quartz.
At Chesterfield Hollow, the granite of the main vein is of the
usual character, but shows no Beryl and little Mica. The suc-
cessive deposition of minerals in the secondary vein is first
Orthoclase, in huge crystals, large plates of Muscovite, some-
times 6 to 10 inches in diameter, and grayish-white Quartz.
Within this comes an irregular mass of a coarse albitic granite,
with green Muscovite, Spodumene, greenish-white Beryl, in
masses sometimes ten to twenty-five pounds in weight, coarse
Garnets, Columbite, in rudely-crystallized grains, up to half a
pound in weight, and a Zircon rich in uranium, in minute
double pyramids, rarely three-sixteenths of an inch in diameter.
Usually this albitic granite passes gradually into a mixture of
Quartz and Cleavelandite, in bunches of snow-white plates, en-
closing less Muscovite,—Manganese-Garnets in large and abund-
ant but imperfectly crystallized grains, —Zircon,—Spodumene,—
and yellowish-white Beryl in irregular masses.
Finally, the core of the vein consists of an irregular sheet of
smoky Quartz, penetrated by long prisms of Spodumene,—green.
Beryl in small and good crystals,—Muscovite, in hexagonal
plates, often well crystallized, and up to two or three inches
across, as well as in sheets, scattered scales, and wavy films, which
in part seem to be altered to Margarodite,—Columbite and Zircon
352 Spodumene and its Alterations.
in rare but perfect crystals. This succession of minerals in the
secondary vein is not as regular as might be inferred from the
foregoing description, in which it is intended to indicate only the
general tendency toward a definite arrangement.
At Walnut Hill, in Huntington, the material of the main yein
is similar to that of the preceding locality. In the secondary
vein, the first deposit was found to be a very coarse albitie
granite, rich in black Tourmaline, in huge masses, Muscovite
and Garnet: then followed Cleavelandite, white Quartz, and -
Spodumene, in the well-known fine crystals, associated with
black and blue Tourmaline, Triphylite, Cyrtolite, Garnet, Apa-
tite, Muscovite, and greenish-white Beryl: and the central sheet
of smoky Quartz received the terminations of the Spodumene-
crystals, together with a little Beryl, Muscovite, and Cyrtolite.
The Spodumene, and in part its associates, in these veins, have
been affected by two successive processes of alteration. The one,
which may be denominated Hydro-thermal, occurred, perhaps
before the folding of the strata, during subsidence to that depth
below the surface at which they are known to be subjected to the
long-continued action of alkaline solutions at a high tempera-
ture. The other, to which the term Meteoric may be ap-
pled, has been continued up to the recent period, with the strata
in their present position, by solutions derived from the rain-
water, soil, and the decomposed feldspars in the weathered super-
ficies of the main granite-vein.
HyDRO-THERMAL ALTERATION.
The passage of heated solutions, rich in alkaline silicates, over
the crystals of Spodumene, resulted at first in the simple sub-
stitution of the alkalies and of water, in various but definite
proportions, for the protoxides in that mineral, by the modes of
replacement already fully explained. The larger masses were
in most cases only superficially altered, but in the smaller and
slender crystals the process of substitution became complete.
The alteration first attacked the superficies of a crystal, was
hastened by penetration along any existing fissures, and generally
progressed most rapidly from the termination of a crystal along
the plane of orthodiagonal cleavage. In the brittle, easily fis-
Spodumene and its Alterations. 353
sured, and porous quartz-matrix of the Chesterfield vein, the
erystals of Spodumene were thus attacked from all sides; but in
the dense compact envelopment of the crystals of the Barrus
locality in Goshen, the attack proceeded only in the direction of
the longer axis of the prism along the orthodiagonal plane.
The formation of the hydrous minerals was then gradually in-
terrupted, and finally ceased, as new conditions of more rapid
alteration came into existence, perhaps partly by greater satura-
tion with alkaline and other salts, and partly by increase of
temperature. The facts seem strongly to indicate that these
conditions varied greatly and frequently, not only in time but
in different parts of the vein, and of the same crystal, within
even a few inches! Sometimes as the one or the other of the
two main alkalies predominated in a percolating solution, altera-
tion-pseudomorphs were produced,—of Albite, by addition of
silica and substitution of soda for the more soluble hthium-
-silicate—and of Muscovite, by substitution of potassa and sepa-
ration of an’ equivalent amount of silica in the form of free
Quartz. The more rapid character of these processes naturally
facilitated the production of displacement-pseudomorphs in Mus-
covite, Albite, and Quartz, by the complete removal and re-
combination of constituents.
Merreoric ALTERATION.
The subsequent process of alteration—or rather decomposition
—and one which has continued up to the present time, upon the
cores of Spodumene remaining unaltered by the preceding pro-
cess, has been effected by ordinary meteoric waters, at times
holding in solution the acids derived from the decomposition of
humus. By ordinary carbonated waters, there has been a
gradual removal of a part of the lithia and more soluble protox-
ides, almost universal, with the consequent effect upon the
physical characteristics of the mineral, shown by the loss of
weight, lustre, greenish color, and translucency. The channels for
the passage of these solutions have been the increased number
of fissures in the surrounding gangue, and in the altered crystals
themselves, as well as the capillary vacuity along the contact-
line between the core of each crystal and its alteration-crust.
354 Spodumene and its Alterations.
In some points the oozing solution became charged from the
surface with a content of organic acids and their ammoniacal
salts—probably the **azo-humic acids” of Thénard*—combined
with potassa derived from the superficial weathering of the
granite-bed and decomposition of its Orthoclase. Here a new
process of alteration into Killinite ensued, by the de-oxidation of
the iron, the removal of the lithia and of a fourth part of the
silica, and their partial replacement by potassa, water, and
organic matter, with the great change in physical characteristics
described under Killinite. ‘The larger cores of Spodumene were
affected chiefly at their terminations, and, in a smaller degree,
along the sides next the crust of Cymatolite; but smaller erys-
tals have been thus altered completely through. Saturation
with this solution has further introduced into Cymatolite its
dresent small content of nitrogenous organic matter.
In all these veins there has been a subsequent separation of
other substances, through the decomposition of certain minerals
by meteoric waters. The Zircons have absorbed water, and lost
part of their uranium, which separated as Autunite, Torbernite
and, by a further decomposition, Uran-ochre, and perhaps some
other constituent, in the form of a pink mineral.
The Garnets, by decomposition, have afforded much ferric
oxide in the form of ochre, and manganese in the form of the
dendritic films of Pyrolusite which abound in all the veins. The
Triphylite of Huntington, by absorption of water and higher
oxidation of certain constituents, has assumed its present altered
form, so that only small nuclei of the unaltered mineral may
sometimes be detected in the heart of a crystal. The Spodu-
mene, especially at Macomber’s Ledge, has passed into a erumb-
ling mass, or even an earthy powder, possibly kaolinic, which some-
times becomes a white clay when moist. The Cymatolite also
has often become fissured and disintegrated into a clayey
Miss.
* Compt. Rend,, LXX, 1412.
North American Species of Zonites, ete. 355
XX VIII.—On certain North American Species of Zonites, ete.
BY W. G. BINNEY.
(With Plates XIV and XV.)
Read October 20th, 1879.
Most of the following notes will serve as a supplement to
“« Terrestrial Mollusks and Shells of the United States,” vol. V.
The balance are furnished from specimens lately collected at
Cape Town, South Africa, by Mr. J. 8. Gibbons.
Spiraxis (Kuspiraxis) Dunkeri, Pfr.
San Domingo, Mr. J. 8. Gibbons.
No central teeth. (Pl. XV, Fig. N).
Giandina.
Mexico. Dr. Edward Palmer.
On pl. XIV, fig. L, I have figured the hngual dentition. There
are about 32-132 teeth. The centrals are narrow, witha very
slender cutting point.
Rhytida vernicosa, Krauss.
Cape Town, South Africa. Mr. J. 5. Gibbons.
This species is placed by Von Martens in Pella, a subgenus
of Heliz. On examining the animal, however, I find it has no
jaw, and that its lingual membrane presents the usual characters
of Rhytida. Myr. Gibbons informs me ‘‘that the animal wants
the characteristic labial palpi of the latter genus.” There ap-
pears no central tooth. The rows of teeth are close together, not
widely separated. There are about 14-14 teeth (Pl. XIV, Fig. I).
Stenopus? decoloratus.
Demerara. Mr. J. 8. Gibbons.
This species is allied to Zonites Cayennensis, Pfr., of Cayenne,
a species placed by Von Martens in Mesomphix. An examina-
tion of the jaw and lingual dentition leads me to consider it a
Stenopus (see Morse, Ann. N. Y. Lye., viii, 158, fig. 3). I
; a
¥{
356 North American Species of Zonites, etc.
cannot judge of the character of the tail from the alcoholic
specimens received.
The jaw is low, wide, slightly arcuate, ends blunt and but
little attenuated ; cutting edge without median projection. .
Lingual membrane long: teeth, 23-123, the transverse rows
arranged en chevron : centrals small, tricuspid : no lateral teeth :
all the side teeth are aculeate marginals (Pl. XV, fig. K).
Macrocyclis Hemphilli, n. sp.
At Oiympia, Oregon, Mr. H. Hemphill collected several speci-
mens of a Macrocyclis (pl. XV, fig. M), which appears to be dis-
tinct from, though nearly allied to, @. Vancowverensis. It may
be best described by saying that—
The umbilicus is narrower and not excavated so much—the termination
of the last whorl not receding from the umbilicus as in all the forms of
Vancouverensis and coneava—in all, the whorls are more or less strongly
striated within the umbilicus—often almost ribbed in concava; not so in this
shell—the texture of the shell is glassy like Hyalina, and there is no
trace of the microscopic spiral lines found in all the other forms ;—beneath,
the last whorl is proportionately wider. The greater diameter is 14 mill. ;
lesser, 10 ; height, 5.
The jaw and lingual dentition are as usual in the genus (See Terr. Moll.
of U. §., vol. V, p. 88). I could not distinguish the characters of the cen-
tral tooth in this species.
Vitrinizonites latissimus, Lewis.
I have already, in the Bulletin of the Museum of Comparative
Zoology, vol. V, No. 16, p. 333, given a description of this genus
and a figure of its lingual dentition. I here add a figure of the
animal in motion (pl. XIV, fig. A), not fully extended. The caudal
mucus-pore is circular, bordered with a narrow transversely
grooved rim; and when closed is covered completely. When
open the cover is raised along its longitudinal centre, into a
sharp carina, leaving posteriorly when seen from behind, an erect
triangular opening. It thus differs from the simple longitudinal
slit found in most of the American species of Zonites, such as
friabilis, capnodes, fuliginosus, inornatus, demissus, ligerus,
suppressus, the last figured in Terr. Moll., V, fig. 47. 2. laevi-
gatus, however, has a nearer approach to the circular pore of
Vitrinizonites.
The lingual dentition (see Bull. Mus. C. Zool., 1. c.) is nearer
North American Species of Zonites, etc. 307
to that of Z. laevigatus than any other American species. Like
that, there are no perfect lateral teeth, but only decided transition
teeth.
The genitalia are figured on plate XIV, fig. B. The ovary is
very large (ov) and stout: the genital bladder (y. 0.) is globular
on a short, narrow duct: the penis-sac (p. s.) is very long, nar-
row, cylindrical, receiving the retractor muscle (r.)+near its basal
termination, and merging at its apex into the vas deferens (v. d.)
The penis-sac has not the accessory process found in Zonites
capnodes, friabilis, laevigatus, inornatus, fuliginosus, and Rugeli.
Zonites capnodes, W. G. B.
Living specimens received from near Knoxville, Tenn., through
the kindness of Mrs. G. Andrews, have enabled me to figure
(pl. XIV, fig. C) the genitalia. The genital bladder (g. 0.) is
large, globular, on a short, narrow duct: the penis-sac (p. s.) has
the same peculiar accessory process which I have (Terr. Moll., V)
figured in those of Z. laevigatus, friabilis and inornatus.
It is in many individuals more easy to distinguish capnodes
from fuliginosus by the genitalia and dentition than by the shell.
Zonites subplanus, Binn.
Roan Mt., N. C. Mrs. G. Andrews.
I have already stated that the dentition of this species resem-
bles that of 7 inornatus. I here give a figure of it on pl. XIV,
Baile 0).
Zonites Rugeli, n. sp.
On Roan Mountain, Mitchell Co., N. C., Mrs. G. Andrews found
numerous specimens of a Zonites, for which, proving new to sci-
ence, I propose the name of its discoverer.
Shell (pl. XV, fig. H) depressed globose, perforated, thin, delicately wrin-
kled, the apicial whorls sometimes striate, greenish horn-colored, dark
smoky above ; spire slightly elevated, apex flat ; whorls 6, slightly rounded,
the last globose, scarcely excavated at the perforation ; aperture large,
rounded, oblique ; peristome simple, thin ; ends slightly approaching ; the
columellar one scarcely broadened. Diam., larger 19; lesser 15 ; height
9 mill.
308 North American Species of Zonites, ete.
When first received, I believed this to be an extremely globose
form of Z. ¢nornatus, but an examination of the lingual denti-
tion showed this to be impossible.
On pl. XIV, fig. D, I have given a figure of the genitalia. It
will be seen that the accessory part of the penis-sac is in this
species continued to a point beyond the retractor-muscle : other-
wise the genitalia are very similar to those of capnodes, friabilis,
inornutus, laevigatus, and fuliginosws. The last species I find
to have this accessory process also, though it is not given in
Leidy’s figure. }
Jaw as usual in the genus. Lingual membrane (pl. XV, fig. 1)
as usual: teeth 38-1-38. There are about 4 or d laterals; the
Sth is a pure marginal on either side of the central line. It will
be seen in Terr. Moll. V, that tnornatus, subplanus and laevigatus
are peculiar in having no perfect lateral teeth, but only transition
teeth : fuliginosus, capnodes, and friabilis, as well as Rugeli,
have well formed laterals, ditfermg in number in’ the various
species : thus the lingual dentition in this group is a good guide
in distinguishing the species.
The animal is dark slate-colored : the caudal mucus-pore is a
longitudinal sht as in suppressus (see Terr. Moll., V).
Some individuals have their apicial whorls striate, as in
Z. subplanus.
Zonites placentula, Shuittl.
On pl. XV, fig. A, I give a figure of what appears to be the
true placentula as described by Shuttleworth (whose deseription
is translated in Moll., V, p. 124). The shell there figured, and
also figured in this paper, pl. XV, fig. E, is either a distinct
species, or an elevated edentate form of /asmodon.
Zonites Andrewsi, nu. sp.
On pl. XV, fig. D, is an illustration of a sheli lately received
from Mrs. G. Andrews, who collected it on Roan Mountain,
Mitchell Co., N.C. It has the general appearance of Z. signifi-
cans, multidentatus, and lasmodon, but differs so decidedly from
each, that I propose to designate it by the name of its discoverer.
A full specific description can be given later. Compared with
North American Species of Zonites, ete. 359
Z. lasmodon, it has fully 8 whorls, is 64 mill. in diameter, the
umbilicus 1 mill. wide, whilst /asmodon with 7 whorls is 7 mill,
in diameter, with an umbilicus 2 mill wide: the Roan Mountain
shell has also five parallel lamella, while /asmodon has only two,
or at most three, and does not show the successive rows of lamel-
le which are characteristic of Andrewsi, radiating from the
centre.
From Z. significans it differs in its larger size, greater number
of whorls, much wider umbilicus, and in the character of its
internal denticles, which are long and winding on the wall of the
whorl; while in stgnificans the denticles are simply erect and
conical, with broad base. The same differences distinguish it
from multidentatus, which is still smaller than Seas: and
has a much narrower umbilicus.
Zonites macilentus, Shuttl.
On pl. XV, fig. B, I give an illustration of what appears to
be the true macilentus (see Terr. Moll., II, p. 20), which seems
to be distinct from ldasmodon, judging by specimens lately re-
ceived.
Zonites multidentatus, Binn.
For the sake of comparison with Z significans and allied
species, I give on pl. XV, fig. F, an enlarged view of this
species, more satisfactory than that given in Terr. Moll. U.S.,
JUL,
Zonites sig snificans, Bl.
By an unfortunate oversight, another shell was used to illus-
trate this species in Terr. Moll., V, p. 132. I here figure (pl.
XV, fig. G) an authentic specimen.
On pl. XIV, fig. F, I have given, for the sake of comparison,
an illustration of Z. multidentatus, the nearly allied species.
Zonites cuspidatus, Lewis.
In the Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of
Philadelphia, 1875, p. 334, this is mentioned as probably a var.
of Z. cerinoideus. I have received authentic specimens from
360 North American Species of Zonites, etc.
Dr. Lewis, and find them to be rather a variety of gularis—one
of the many curious forms of that variable species. The mternal
tooth-like processes, strongly curved one towards the other, form
almost an arched space. On pl. XV, fig. C, will be found a
figure of this form. Dr. Lewis’s specimens were from Munroe
Co., Tenn. (Miss Law). I have also received it from Roan
Mountain, N. C. (Mrs. G. Andrews).
Tebennophorus, —.
From Dr. W. Newcomb I have received a slug which, from its
outward characters, jaw and lingual membrane, surely is a spe-
cles of Tebennophorus. It is mentioned here, as the locality is
new for the genus—Brazil, 300 miles up the river from Para.
Mesodon dentifera, Binn.
Vermont.
On'‘pl. XIV, fig. G, I have figured the genitalia of this species,
hitherto unknown.
The genital bladder (g. 6.) is small, oval, on a short: duct
which is greatly swollen at a short distance below the bladder:
the penis-sac (p. s.) 1s long, stout and contracted, at a short dis-
tance below its blunt end: the retractor is inserted in the yas
deferens at about the middle of its length.
In another individual, the construction of the penis-sac was
not so well developed.
Mesodon Andrewsi, n. sp.
At Roan Mountain, Mitchell Co., N. C., Mrs. Andrews col-
lected numerous specimens of a Mesodon which cannot be referred
to any known species.
Shell imperforate, globose, very thin, with delicate wrinkles of growth
and microscopic revolving striz ; horn-color ; spire elevated, conic, apex
obtuse ; whorls six, convex, the last greatly swollen; peristome white,
thickened, slightly reflected, ends separated, the columellar one expanded.
Greater diameter 25 mill., lesser 20 ; height 14 (Plate XV, Fig. L).
The absence of limestone on Roan Mountain accounts for the
extreme thinness of the shell.
It can scarcely be said to resemble closely any known species
North American Species of Zonites, ete. 361
of Mesodon, though somewhat like a gigantic I. Mitchelliana.
The jaw has 16 ribs.
The lingual membrane (pl. XIV, fig. F) is long and narrow :
teeth 64-1-64, with about 15 perfect laterals on either side of
the central line. The central and lateral teeth have no side cusps
or cutting points, and only on the extreme marginals does a side
cutting point appear. The cutting point of the marginals is long.
Thus the dentition is like that of clawsa and thyroides.
The genitalia are figured on pl. XIV, fig. EH. The genital
bladder (g. 0.) is large, oval, on a short, narrow duct: the penis-
sac (p. s.) is long and stout, with a sub-central constriction : the
prostate gland (pr.) is highly developed.
Helix (Doreasia?) slobulus, Mill.
Cape Town, South Africa, Mr. J. 8. Gibbons.
Jaw low, wide, scarcely arcuate, ends not acuminated: no
anterior ribs.
Lingual membrane wide, with about 40-140 teeth. Laterals
as well as centrals tricuspid. Pl. XIV, fig. K, gives a central,
with its adjacent lateral and several inner marginal teeth.
Both jaw and lingual membrane are quite different from those
hitherto observed in Dorcasia, to which sub-genus Von Martens
refers the species.
Mr. Gibbons informs me that the eggs of this species are of
very large size. It lives on sandy flats close to the sea margin,
burying itself in the sand by day.
Helix (Pella) rariplicata, Benson.
Cape Town, South Africa, Mr. J. 8. Gibbons.
The jaw has ribs like those figured for Microphysa Lansing gi,
n Terr. Moll. U. 8., V,—i. e., flat, crowded, wide, numerous.
” The lingual negchene & is ‘be and narrow. ‘There are about
16-1-16 teeth, with four laterals on either side of the central
tooth. The central tooth has small detached side cusps and cut-
- ing points, as in Strophia, and the laterals are quite similar—a
very unusual arrangement in the Helicide. ‘The marginals are
low, wide, with one inner, oblique, wide bifid cutting point.
The central, with its adjacent laterals and an inner marginal
tooth, are given in pl. XIV, fig. H.
362 North American Species of Zonites, etc.
Buliminus Natalensis, Kr., var. Draakensburgensis, E. Smith.
Cape Town, South Africa, Mr. J. 8. Gibbons.
The species is placed by Von Martens in the ame Pach-
nodus of Buliminus.
The jaw is very thin, slightly arched, low ; ends blunt; ace attenu-
ated ; anterior surface with above forty ill-defined, flat, crowded ribs,
scarcely denticulating either margin.
Lingual membrane (pl. XIV, fig. J) long and narrow. Central teeth tri-
cuspid ; laterals bicuspid ; marginals quadrate, with one long, large, oblique
inner cutting point, and one outer bifid cutting point. There are 54-1-54
teeth, with about 14 laterals on each side of the central line.
EXPLANATION OF PLATE XIV.
Vitrinizonites latissimus, animal in motion, not fully extended :
drawn by Miss Emma Pringle.
genitalia.
Zonites capnodes, genitalia. :
“« Rugeli, if
Mesodon Andrewsi, ‘‘:
a ug lingual membrane.
Mesodon dentifera, genitalia.
Helix rariplicata, central, adjacent laterals, and inner marginals.
Rhytida vernicosa, Kraus, dentition. a
Buliminus Natalensis, lingual membrane.
Helix globulus, lingual membrane.
Glandina,—dentition (see p. 355).
6c ce
PASI eye vpaw PF
- EXPLANATION OF PLATE XV.
Zonites placentula, Shuttl.
ae macilentus, Shuttl.
cuspidatus, Lewis.
Andrewsi.
lasmodon, var. ? (see. p. 358)
multidentatus, Binn.
significans, Bland.
me Rugeli.
Dentition of same.
ae *« Zonites subplanus, Binn.
Stenopus ? decoloratus
Mesodon Andrewsi,
Macrocyclis Hemphilli.
Spiraxis Dunkeri, Pfr., dentition.
The figures of shells on this plate were drawn from nature by Mr. Arthur
F. Gray, of Danversport, Mass.,—those of dentition by W. G. B.
oe ce
BPH RUHmMOn DOP
A
.
W.G.B. del.
Literature of Ozone. 363 |
XXIX.—Lines of Discovery in the History of Ozone, with an
Index of its Literature, and un Appendix upon the
Literature of Peroxide of Hydrogen.
BY ALBERT R. LEEDS, PH.D.
Read January 12th, 1880.
LINES OF DISCOVERY IN THE HISTORY OF OZONE.
J.—ITS ORIGINAL DISCOVERY, SOURCES AND PROPERTIES.
The history of ozone begins with the clear apprehension, in the
year 1840, by Schénbein, that in the odor given off in the elec-
trolysis of water, and accompanying discharges of frictional
electricity in air, he had to deal with a distinct and important
phenomenon. Schénbein’s discovery did not consist in noting
the odor ; that had been done by Van Marum, more than half a
century before, but in first appreciating the importance and true
meaning of the phenomenon. For while Van Marum, Cavallo,
and others who followed them, connected the odor with the
electricity, calling it the ‘‘electrical odor,” or ‘‘ aura electrica,”
and thus made it the property of an imponderable agent, Schén-
bein ascribed it to the peculiar form of matter operated upon.
The hypothesis of Van Marum necessarily remained barren of
fruits ; that of Schénbein speedily enriched chemical science with
a host of acquisitions.
Clinging tenaciously to the doctrine that there eal not be a
variety of origin for one and the same odor, and that the kind
of matter producing it in every case must be identical, Schén-
bein fixed his discovery by giving to that one and certain kind
of matter, the name of Ozone. By adhering to this guiding
clue, he added as a third source of ozone, the action of moist
phosphorus upon air (1840-1843) ; and since that time, besides
electrolysis, electrical influence, and the action of air upon moist
phosphorus, no other sources of ozone of practical utility have
been discovered.
The fact that Schénbein so eae insisted, and eventually so
triumphantly established, the identity of the ozone from whatever
364 Literature of Ozone.
source derived, must not be lost sight of in any estimate of his
merits as a discoverer. The earliest attack came from De la Rive,
who attributed the odor to metallic oxides set free from the
metals used as electrodes, or as terminals in electric discharges.
But Schénbein pointed out, that besides the improbability of an
odor arising from solid bodies, this hypothesis required that solid
bodies should have the property of indefinite suspension in the
atmosphere, instead of being deposited, or washed down by
water (1840-1843).
The next attacks came from Fischer, who regarded Schén-
bein’s ozone as probably peroxide of hydrogen, and from William-
son, who thought there were two kinds of ozone, one the ozone
given off in electrolysis, and which he regarded as a higher oxide
of hydrogen, differing from the previously well-known peroxide,
and the other formed by the action of phosphorus on moist air.
But Schénbein disposed of both objections ;—of the first, by
showing that the chemical and physical properties of ozone are
not the properties of peroxide of hydrogen ; and of the second,
by demonstrating that, whatever might be the true nature of
ozone, the gaseous matter obtained in the electrolysis of water,
was in all respects identical with that formed by the action upon
air of moist phosphorus (1844-1845).
During these first five years, Schénbein was busily engaged
in ascertaining the properties of ozone. Since no peculiar
methods were employed in the furtherance of these discoveries,
they need not detain us here, further than briefly to summarize
them, and to point out what corrections have been rendered
necessary by the labors of subsequent investigators.
They are :—I1st. Its eminent oxidizing powers, as shown by
its ability to transform most metals into their higher oxides,
and to raise the lower oxides into the condition of peroxides.
Certain of the non-metals—phosphorus, chlorine, bromine, and
iodine—are similarly oxidized. Schdnbein’s statement that it
does not unite with nitrogen under ordinary circumstances, but
enters into combination when alkali is present, has been abund-
antly disproved; among others, by Berthelot (1877), who has
shown that no combination occurs, even when alkali is present.
It oxidizes sulphites and nitrites into sulphates and nitrates,
Literature of Ozone. 365
-and many sulphides into their corresponding sulphates. It de-
stroys (as has since been more elaborately demonstrated by Hou-
zeau, 1872) many gaseous compounds of hydrogen, like those
with sulphur, selenium, phosphorus, iodine, arsenic, and anti-
mony. It discharges vegetable colors and powerfully attacks
many organic bodies. The nature of its action in the latter
case has been more extensively studied by Grorup-Besanez (1863),
and he has described the products of the reactions which occu
when ozone is allowed to act upon organic substances, alone or
-In presence of alkali.
2d. According to Schénbein, ozone is insoluble in water. The
observations of subsequent experimenters conflict on this point,
but there appears to be much evidence to show that it is soluble
in water, though only in small degree.
3d. Schénbein pointed out that atmospheric air strongly
charged with ozone, acts powerfully on the mucous membranes,
and produces symptoms of catarrh. This, and his analogous
statement that ozone is present in the atmosphere and plays there
a very important role, attracted to the subject not only great
popular attention, but enlisted as observers a multitude of stu-
dents of medicine the world over, who hailed the newly discov-
ered body as an invaluable therapeutic agent, and rushed forward
to establish, by sufficiently numerous observations, the relations
between its presence or absence in the atmosphere, and the kind
and prevalence of disease. ‘Thirty years have passed away, and
neither anticipation has been realized. Indeed, at the present
hour, the possible value of ozone as a therapeutic agent, is obscured
by its having fallen into the hands of empirics ; and the multipli-
cation of inexact observations, and the crude and hasty generali-
zations therefrom, have covered with a sort of scientific oppro-
brium the whole subject of Atmospheric Ozone.
What causes have led to these lamentable results in the past ?
what prospects are there that both subjects can be reinstated in
good scientific standing in the future ?
And first, with regard to ozone asa therapeutic agent. With-
out considering at present the unsettled questions of a medical
366 Literature of Ozone.
character, as to the proper mode or amount or propriety of ap-
plication, we apprehend that there have been hitherto three
graye instrumental difficulties. 1st. To obtain ozonized air or
oxygen, of known strength and of adequate purity. 2d. It is
doubtful whether in one form, in which the attempt has been
made to employ ozone in medicine,—that of ‘‘ ozonized water,” —
any ozone whatever has been present. Such was the case with
the ‘‘ozone water” of Krebs, Kroll & Co., in which Rammels-
berg found chlorine. Since ozone is so slightly soluble in water
at common temperatures; that it is extremely difficult to demon-
stration the fact of solution, the proposition to employ ‘‘ ozo-
nized water” as a remedial agent opens a wide door to quackery.
3d. It is certain, that from the mixture of potassium permangat
nate and sulphuric acid, which has been and is recommended
as a convenient source of ozone for medical use, no ozone, bu-
merely chlorine and oxides of chlorine (due to impurities in the
permanganate) are derived.
These errors have been exposed and the difficulties overcome.
There is no obstacle to having in the office of the physician, the
sick-room of the patient, or the wards of the hospital, ozonizers
suitable to each place, and adequate to supply ozonized air or
oxygen of known strength and purity. This being the ease, it
remains for the therapeutist to do his part of the work, and to
discover when and how ozone is to be employed in legitimate
practice.
Second, to detect the amount of ozone present at any time or
place in the atmosphere, and the role this atmospheric ozone
plays as a disease-excitant or prophylactic. The objections
which vitiate the observations hitherto made, are two in num-
ber: ist. The ozonoscopes hitherto employed, Houzeau’s and
the Thallium test included, are all affected by some one of the
gaseous bodies possibly present in the atmosphere, as well as by
ozone. 2d. The method of conducting the observations is in its
nature inexact, and variations in wind, temperature, humidity,
etc., are allowed to increase the resultant errors.
Advance in this direction is to be looked for, only when the
methods at present in use are abandoned in favor of others more
in harmony with those pursued in other branches of gas-analysis,
Literature of Ozone. 367
and when reagents are employed which will assign true values
to the amount of ozone determined.
at in NATURE OF THE CONSTITUENT MATTER OF OZONE.
ln. his ions upon the nature of ozone, Schénbein was
far less fortunate than in his multiplied inquiries into its sources,
properties and applications. The difficulty at that time of pro-
curing air or oxygen containing more than a minute percentage
of ozone, and of manipulating it when obtained, was very great,
so that precise quantitative investigations were attended with for-
midable obstacles, and probably for that reason were rarely insti-
tuted by Schénbein. He brought forth a variety of hypotheses,
thus introducing great uncertainty into a confessedly difficult
subject, and necessitating the labors of chemists during nearly a
quarter of a century for their complete overthrow.
His earliest hypothesis was, that ozone is a compound, con-
sisting of hydrogen and oxygen. This, in 1844, he abandoned
in favor of the theory, that ozone itself is elementary, and along
with hydrogen enters into the composition of nitrogen, which is
a compound substance.
' The following year he rented to his original hypothesis, and
while maintaining strenuously that ozone is not peroxide of
hydrogen, he nevertheless upheld the view that it is composed
in certain unknown proportions of hydrogen and oxygen.
The second hypothesis was overthrown by the experiments of
Marignac and De la Rive, who showed that ozone could not be
derived from the decomposition of nitrogen, inasmuch as they
obtained it by passing electric sparks through perfectly pure and
dry oxygen. ‘They proved the resultant body to be ozone, by
causing it to react on moist silver and potassium iodide, with
the formation of argentic peroxide and iodate of potassium. They
explained these reactions by supposing that, under the influence
of the electric discharge, the oxygen had acquired an electrified
condition, with exalted chemical properties,—in other words,
that ozone is oxygen and oxygen only, but oxygen in an electri-
fied state. Plausible as was this explanation, there was nothing
in the experiments, water having been present in the reaction
upon silver and potassium iodide, to confute the different inter-
368 Literature of Ozone.
pretation brought forward by Schénbein : that ozone was oxygen,
to which in some way was added the elements of water. Nor
was this point settled by a more elaborate experiment of the
same nature, instituted by Fremy and Becquerel in 1853, who
demonstrated that when a certain volume of oxygen is confined
over an aqueous solution of potassium iodide, moist silver or
mercury, a// of the oxygen undergoes absorption by the reagent,
under the influence of a sufficiently prolonged series of electric
sparks.
The first to abandon the theory that hydrogen is a constituent
of ozone, was Schénbein himself (1849). He employed air,
ozonized as strongly as possible by moist phosphorus, and after-
wards dried by passage through a sulphuric acid drying-tube.
That water was employed in tho generation of the ozone, was not
from Schénbein’s point of view an essential element in the prob-
lem: it was whether this ozone, after drying, still contained the
elements of water or hydrogen.
Three hundred liters of the desiccated air were passed through
a narrow glass tube heated to redness, in order to decompose the
ozone, and then through a second sulphuric acid drying-tube.
Since the latter, in repeated experiments, showed no increase of
weight, Schénbein regarded the absence of hydrogen in ozone as
conclusively proven. At the same time he did not accept the
views of Marignac and De la Rive, declaring that to him the
existence of an allotropic modification of a gaseous body was in-
conceivable.
For a long time, however, the theory that ozone was a com-
pound of hydrogen and oxygen prevailed. It derived great
weight from the experiments, which had been made by William-
son in 1845. He prepared ozone by electrolysis, and to ayoid
obtaining along with the electrolytic oxygen any hydrogen, used
oxide of copper dissolved in sulphuric acid as the electrolyte.
The gas was dried over calcium chloride, and then passed over
ignited copper turnings into a second drying tube. This uni-
formly showed an increase of weight. ‘The copper previous to
ignition had been reduced by carbonic oxide, and not by hydro-
gen, in order to prevent the possibility of any occluded hydrogen
being given up, on ignition, to the stream of ozonized oxygen.
These views were apparently confirmed by Baumert’s experi-
Literature of Ozone. ; 369
ments (1853). He passed the electrolytic oxygen evolved in
such a manner as to exclude the presence of hydrogen, through
a very long sulphuric acid drying tube, and thence into an ab-
sorption apparatus containing potassium iodide, and provided
with a sulphuric acid bulb-apparatus, to condense evaporated
water. In case the matter of ozone and oxygen were identical,
the weight of oxygen equivalent to the weight of iodine set free
by the ozone, should have been equivalent to the total gain in
weight by the absorption apparatus. But, according to the ex-
periments, this weight was less, and the numbers apparently
assigned to electrolytic ozone, the formula H, O,. And since
Baumert found that ozone prepared by the electric charge, could
not be made to yield up the elements of water on strong heating,
while that prepared by electrolysis could, he regarded the two
as different bodies, the former as allotropic oxygen, the latter as
teroxide of hydrogen.
Thus, the old hypothesis, against which Schénbein had so
long striven, that there were two (and possibly more) bodies of
the nature of ozone, was rehabilitated. It was finally over-
thrown by Andrews (1856), who showed that the preceding
experiments on electrolytic ozone had been vitiated by the pre-
sence of a small but appreciable quantity of carbonic acid, which,
unless very great precautions be taken, is always present in the
evolyed gas. In very numerous experiments, he showed that
the weight of active oxygen was equivalent to the weight of the
iodine set free in the absorption apparatus, and therefore no
hydrogen as well as could have been present; also, that the
properties of electrolytic ozone, and that obtained by the action
of the electrical spark on pure and dry oxygen, were identical.
More especially, it was shown that both were converted into ordi-
-hary oxygen, at a temperature of about 237°C.; and from the
whole investigation the author drew the conclusion, which was
confirmed by the still more elaborate experiments of Soret, in
1863, and is now universally adopted, ‘‘tnat ozone, from what-
ever cause derived, is one and the same substance, and is not
a compound body, but oxygen in an altered or allotropic con-
- dition.”
370 Literature of Ozone.
III. THE EXACT NATURE OF THE RELATIONS EXISTING BETWEEN
OZONE AND ORDINARY OXYGEN. |
We have seen that Marignac and De la Rive, as the result of
their experiments performed in 1845, had enunciated the view
that ozone was oxygen, rendered allotropic by its passage into a
peculiar electric state. They proposed to abandon the name
“‘ozone,” which assumed an independent chemical existence for
this body, and to call it merely ‘‘ electricized oxygen.” ‘This view
of ozone was not readily susceptible of investigation by usual
chemical methods. But the case was different with the hypo-
thesis, which was shortly afterwards advanced by Dr. T. Sterry
Hunt, in 1848. Since his intuition of a truth, not fully demon-
strated until twenty years later, is of a very, striking character,
it will be interesting to quote it as originally announced. Ina
paper on the anomalies presented in the atomic volume of sul-
phur and nitrogen, Dr. Hunt says :—‘‘ In considering such com-
binations as 8 O, and SeO,, which contain three equivalents
of the elements of the oxygen group, it was necessary to admit a
normal species which should be a polymere of oxygen, and be
represented by O, = (OOO). The replacement of one equiya-
lent of oxygen by one of sulphur, would yield sulphurous acid
gas (OOS), and a complete metalepsis would give rise to (SSS).
The first compound is probably the ozone of Schénbein, which
the late researches of Marignac and De la Rive have shown to be
in reality only oxygen in a peculiarly modified form,” ete. The
hypothesis herein stated, that_ozone is triatomic oxygen, neces-
sarily involved the assumption of a corresponding difference in
density and other physical properties—differences admitting of
exact quantitative proof or disproof. Such were the experimental
difficulties in the way, however, that it was not until 1860, that
an investigation was made into the volumetric relations of ozone
to oxygen. ‘The experiments of Profs. Andrews and Tait then
resulted in establishing, that where perfectly pure and dry oxy-
gen is converted into ozone, under the influence of the silent
electric discharge, it becomes more dense, the amount of con-
traction being proportional to the quantity of ozone produced.
Also, that when ozone, thus condensed, is exposed for a short
Literature of Ozone. 371
time toa temperature of 270°—300°, it expands to its original
volume. That the inerease in density is exactly proportional to
the amount of ozone formed, was proven by an analysis of the
contracted gas by means of potassinm iodide. ‘he amount of
iodine in every case set free, was precisely equivalent to the
weight of a volume of oxygen equivalent to the volume of the
contraction, which the oxygen had experienced in the process of
ozonation. ‘The same laws were demonstrated to hold good
with regard to electrolytic ozone, not only by these authors
(1860), but also by Von Babo and Claus, and by Soret (1863).
Andrews and Tait found great difficulty in reconciling the
theory of the allotropism of ozone, with their experiments, inas-
much as the oxidation of a body like mercury, potassium iodide,
ete., was effected without any diminution in the volume of the
contracted gas. In other words, the density of the allotropic
oxygen concerned in this oxidation was apparently infinite.
They sought, therefore, to explain the origin of ozone by the
assumption of a decomposition of the oxygen.
But in 1861, Odling put forth the interpretation, that ozone
was a compound of oxygen with oxygen, the combination being
attended by a contraction. Hence, if one portion of the com-
bined or contracted oxygen were absorbed by an oxidizable body,
the other portion would be set free, and by its liberation might
expand to the initial volume. He likewise suggested that this
contraction might consist in the condensation of three volumes
‘of oxygen into two volumes, not because this ratio was the only
one which would explain the volume and density relations, so
far as then known, but because, on the hypothesis of the dual
nature of oxygen, this was their simplest possible explanation.
Four years later, Soret discovered that a very remarkable re-
action occurs when electrolytic ozone is allowed to act upon
oil of turpentine. Its volume is diminished by a volume equi-
valent to twice that of the oxygen, corresponding to the iodine
set free on passing the ozonized oxygen into a solution of iodide
of potassium. The latter, it will be remembered, is the same as
the diminution in volume, woich the oxygen undergoes in 0z0-
nation, and may be called the contraction-volume. Hence the
two volumes of ozonized oxygen, absorbed in Soret’s experi-
ments, contained not only their own volume of oxygen, but
372 Literature of Ozone.
also that contained in the contraction-volume, or, in all, three
volumes of ordinary oxygen. ‘The density of ozone, therefore,
was to the density of oxygen, as three to two, or 1.6584; the
density of ordinary oxygen being 1.1056.
Soret inferred rather than Gemonstrated these relations, inas-
much as in his first set of five experiments, the ratio of the total
volume of ozonized eas absorbed by the turpentine, to the
contraction-volume, was 2.4, and in his second set of seven
experiments, 1.81; both of these results being far from 2, the
theoretical number.
However, in 1872, Sir Benjzmin Brodie, by the introduction
of methods of exact, volumetrie character, supplied a rigorous
experimental demonstration. He obtained in a set of eight
concordant experiments made with oil of turpentine, for the
ratio between the whole diminution in the volume of the origi-
nal oxygen, to the diminution in volume of the ozonized
oxygen, as a mean result, 3.02 to 2.02. Operating in the
sume manner with a neutral or slightly aikaline solution of
sodium hyposulphite, he obtained asa mean result of 27 con-
cordant experiments, the ratio 8.02 to 2.02. In these experi-
ments, the actual weight of the oxygen absorbed, could not be
determined otherwise than by calculation from the alterations
in volume. But by the oxidation of stannous chloride, under
proper conditions, he effected a direct determination, and found
that the weight of the oxygen absorbed from the ozonized oxygen
by the stannous chloride, was almost exactly three times the
weight absorbed from the same gas by potassium iodide. At
the same time the volume in the first case was almost exactly
twice the contraction-yolume, as determined by the latter re-
agent.
Literature of Ozone.
[CIN y pO) Geb
TO THE
BS
373
Literature of Ozone.
1785] VanMarum
1840) Schénbein
De la Rive
1841|Schonbein
1843 ay
“1844 oh
Quoted by Cahours, Compt.
Rend. (1870), LXX, 369.
““ Report upon the labors
of Houzeau relative to
Ozone.”
Basel, Ber., IV, p. 66; Bibl.
Univ., XXVIII, p. 342;
Miimchen, Abhandl, 1837-
1843, Ill, p. 265; Poge.,
Ann., L, p. 616; Arch. de
lElec., t. iv, p. 388.
Compt. Rend., X, p. 706;
Froriep. Notizen, XIV,
p. 292.
R. Soc. Proc., LV, p. 226.
Pogg., Ann., LIV, p. 402.
Sturgeon, Ann. Elec., VI,
p. 108.
Pogg., Ann, LIX, p. 240;
Arch. de VElec., II, p.
295; Miimchen, Abhandl.,
1837-1848, p. 587.
Arch de l’Hlec., IV, p. 333
and 454;
Atti Scienz. Ital., 1844, p.
167; R. Soc. Proc., V, p.
507, 508, 565.
Pogg., Ann., LXIII, p. 520.
“* Hlectrical Odor” acquir-
ed by oxygen through
which electric sparks
have been passed. Its
chemical properties are
also exalted, acquiring
the property of oxidiz-
ing mercury at ordinary
temperatures.
Observations on the odor
given off by the elec-
trolysis of water and by
ordinary electricity.
Researches on the nature
of the odor given off by
certain chemical reac-
tions.
On the odor accompany-
ing electricity and the
probability of a new
substance.
Platinum, silver and cop-
per as electrodes—their
effects on evolved gases.
Research on the odor man-
ifested by certain chem-
ical reactions.
On the odor accompany
ing the electrolysis of
water and ordinary elec-
tricity. Opposes De la
Rive’s hypothesis that
the odor arises from
metallic oxides.
“*Production of Ozone by
chemical means.”
Regards nitrogen as a
compound of hydrogen
and ozone.
Ozone distinct from ni-
trous acid.
374
1844 Fischer
|
|
|
1845 Schénbein
Berl.
Arch. de l’Elec.. V, p. 556;
Literature of Ozone.
Jahrb. f. wissensch. |
Kritik, 1844.
Chem. Soc. Mem., 1845,
p. 62; Phil. Mag., XX VII,
p. 336; Brit. Ass. Rep.,
p. 91; R. Soc. Proc., V, p.
565; Pogg., Ann., LXV,
p. 69.
Critique of Schonbein’s
pamphlet ‘‘Ueber die
Erzeugung des Ozons
aut chemischen Wege.”’
Ozone produced by the
action of electricity on
pure oxygen.
‘* On the nature of Ozone.”
Reverts to his original
hypothesis that it is a
compound of oxygen
and hydrogen, and in-
stead of nitrogen being
essential, this body does
not contribute in any
way to the production
of Ozone.
Draper Phil. Mag., 1845, p. 327; j|Allotropic modifications
Am. J. Sci., XLIX, p 346;| of chlorine, ete.
Bibl. Univ., LX, p. 365.
Schonbein J. pr. Chem., XXXIY, p. Observations on Fischer's
492; Pogg., Ann., LXY,} notice on the Ozone re-
p. 190. searches of Schénbein.
ag Milano, Giorn., I, Lomb.,/A new experiment on the
VI, p. 200. production of Ozone.
ua Pogg., Ann., LXV, p. 161. Ozone in the atmosphere,
and the role it plays.
a Pogg., Ann., LXV, p.173;Ozone compared with
Phil. Mag., XX VII,p.197.) chlorine.
as Poge., Ann., LXV, p. 196. |Action of Ozone on or-
ganic substances,
<s Pogg., Ann., LXVI, p. 292; Remarks on the Ozone re-
Phil.Mag., XXVII, p.450.)_ searches of Williamson.
cs Poge., Ann., LXVII, p. 89. Ozone as a means of oxi-
dation.
#3 R. Soc. Proc., V, p. 548... |A ae bleaching princi-
ple.
ui Pogs. Ann., LXVII, p. 97; Notice on guaiacum.
bibl. Univ., LIX, p. 177.
Hs J. pr. Chem., XX XTV,p.42. Some notes upon potas-
sium iodide.
Gi R. Soe. Proc.., V, p. 565. {Letter to Faraday on
Ozone.
ee Pogg., Ann., LXYVI, p. 593. Nature of Ozone.
Fellenburg Arch. de |’Electr., V, No. Reactions attributed to
17, 1845. Ozone due in part to
nitrous acid.
Fischer Schles. Gesel. Uebersicht,,On the Ozone discovered
pp. 98 and 107; Pogg.,; by Schénbein. Prob-
Ann., LXVI, p. 163;. J.) ably a peroxide of hy-
pr. Chem., XX XV, p. 351.|_ drogen.
ee Pogg., Ann., LXVI, p. 168. Reply to Schénbein in re-
gard to Ozone. Ozone
papers moistened with
acid are turned blue in
contact with ordinary
alr.
1845
1846
Literature of Ozone
; Si)
Schénbein
Marignac
De la Rive and
Marignac
Williamson
|Fischer
Dulk
Fischer
Schénbein
Schonbein
J. pr. Chem., XXXIV, p.
492.
Compt. Rend., XX, p. 808;
-Ann. de Chim., XIV, p.
252; Arch. de ’] Elec., V,
p. 5; J. de Phar., VII, p.
450.
Compt. Rend., XX, p. 1291.
Chem. Soc. Mem., II, p.
395; Liebig, Ann., LIV, p
127; Phil. Mag., X XVII,
p. 372; Compt. Rend.,
' March.
a pr. Chem., XXXIV, p.
186.
J. pr. Chem., XXXYV, p.
Vo JOM: Chem.., XXXVI, p.
Phil. Mag., XXVIII, p. 482;
Pogg., Ann., LXVII, pp.
78 and 225.
J. pr. Chem., XX XVII, p.
129.
J. pr. Chem., XXXVIII,
p- 59.
Pogg., Ann., LXVII, p. 838.
Pogg., Ann., LXVII, p. 89.
Basel, Bericht., VII, p. 23;
Pogg., Ann., LXVIII, p.
42.
J. joe, Clnginy, NOON yon
Action of dilute acids on
iodide of potassium.
“«The production and na-
ture of Ozone.” Crit-
icism on Schénbein’s
theory of the element-
ary nature of Ozone and
the compound nature of
nitrogen. Shows that
| nitrogen is not concern-
| edin the production of
| Ozone
\Ozone produced by elec-
tric sparks from perfect-
ly pure and dry oxygen.
Researches on Ozone. Its
solubility in water.
Supposes the ozone ob-
tained by electrolysis
and from phosphorus
are different.
Upon the property of va-
rious gaseous and va-
porous bodies to polarize
metals, and to bring
about decomposition in
potassium iodide. ete.
Criticism on Schénbein’s
paper, ‘“‘ Some notes up-
on Potassium Iodide.”
Upon the luminosity of
Phosphorus: a conse-
quence of oxidation.
Upon the luminosity of
phosphorus. Reply to
Fischer: connects it
with the development
of Ozone.
The nature of Ozone, its
similarity to hyponitric
acid.
Some effects of Ozone and
hydrogen dioxide com-
pared.
Remarks on Marignac’s &
De la _ Rive’s experi-
ments.
Peculiar preparation of
ferricyanide of potas-
sium by means of Ozone.
Ozone as an oxidizing
agent.
Behavior of Ozone to chlo-
tine, bromine, iodine,
and nitrous acid.
{
|
376
1846
1847
Schonbein
ce
Marignac
Fischer
Williamson
T. Sterry Hunt
Schonbein
Marchand
Schonbein
ce
Williamson
Osann
Literature of Ozone.
)
J. pr. Chem., XX XVIII, p.
90.
Stockholm, Ofersigt,
p. 93.
Walker’s Elec. Mag., II, p.
5
6.
J. pr. Chem., XXXIX, p.
48.
III,
Majocchi, Ann. Fis. Chim.,
XXI, p. 120.
Amer, J. Sci., IJ, p. 108.
Pogg., Ann., LXVII. pp.
78-99
LXVIL.,
Pogs., ‘Ann. j p-
143.
Basel, Bericht., VII, p. 4.
Brit. Ass, Rep., II, 57.
J. pr. Chem., XLI, p. 225;
Schweiz. Gesel. Verhandl.,
p, 68.
Pogg., Ann., LXXI, p. 517.
Pogs., Ann., LX XII, p. 466.
Pogg., Ann., LXXII, p.
450; Schweiz. Gesel. Wee
handl., p. 73.
Pogg., Ann., LXXVII, pp.
459, 462; Schweiz. Gesel.
Verhandl., p. 81.
Poggs., Ann., LX XII,
Schweiz. Gesel. Verhandl.
10s tetd)e Liebig, Ann.,
LXIV, p. 281.
Amer. J. Sci., TV, p. 820.
J. de Phar., XI, p. 484.
Pogg., Ann., LXXI, p. 458,
and LXXII, p. 468.
p. 457;
Chemical Contributions.
Formation of ferric
phosphate in presence
of Ozone.
‘Properties of Ozone.
Some properties of Ozone.
Upon the luminosity of
phosphorus. Thinks a
compound of phospho-
ric and phosphorous
acid is formed contain-
ing nitrogen.
‘Researches on Ozone.
On the substance called
Ozone.
Different
Ozone.
Confirms De la Rive’s ex-
periments of making
Ozone from oxygen.
Also obtained from per-
fectly dry oxygen in
contact with phospho-
rus.
properties of
‘Behavior of Ozone to ole-
fiant gas, to guaiacum
and to nitrous acid.
Peculiar formation of per-
manganic acid.
Various reactions of Ozone
on peroxides.
Various chemical condi-
tions of oxygen.
Ozone as a reagent for
manganese.
Action of Ozone, chlorine,
and bromine on lead
and manganese salts,
Peculiar formation of
manganic acid, and new
experiments on Ozone
in the atmosphere.
Sympathetic ink and the
use of manganese salts
as reagent for nitrous
and sulphurous acids.
Properties of Ozone.
Researches on Ozone.
Preparation of Ozone. Did
not succeed in obtaining
it by electrolysis.
Literature of Ozone. 307
i 1847
1848
1849
‘Schonbein J. pr. Chem., XLII, p. 383; Letter to Faraday on the
| Phil. Mag., 1847, p. 176. | action of Ozone on man-
| ganese.
J. pr. Chem., XL, p. 242. ‘Resumé from Berzelius’s
| Jahresbericht.
Williamson = Liebig, Ann., LXI, p. 18. Onthe Ozone theory. Ad-
vises the use of little
! phosphorus and a slow
' current in the ozonation
: of air.
Schonbein eoce , Ann., LXXIII, p. Action of Ozone on guaia-
| 489, and LXXV, Dp. 351, j__ cum.
T. Sterry at Amer. J. lies WAL alaL. PBR cies: advanced that
| Ozone is triatomic oxy-
gen, with reasons drawn
from its chemical rela-
| tionships and physical
characters.
Schonbein Pogg. , Ann., LXXYV, p. 361. Ozone as a means to dis-
| | tinguish between anti-
_ mony and arsenic stains.
s Pogs.. Ann., LXXVI, p. Voluntary bleaching of
/ manganese ink.
# lees , Ann., LXXV, p. 377. ‘Has phosphorus a smell?
Schweiz. Gesel. Vemuri Podnegys of Ozone by
-p. 114; Poge., Ann.,. phosphorus from pure
URORE p. 367. | oxygen.
Osann Pogs. , Ann., LXXV, p. 386. On Ozone chemical and
| voltaic. | Concentrated
| | zinc sulphate solution is
| ' to be preferred as elec-
| trolyte for obtaining
' Ozone.
Hoppe Wunderlich’s Archives, 1848. ‘Experiments on animals
| with ozonized turpen-
i tine.
Schonbein Basel, Bericht., VIII, p. 6. Different chemical condi-
| tions of oxygen.
es BEE. Bericht., VII, p. 8. ‘Action of Ozone, chlorine
/ and bromine on lead
and manganese salts.
Bi Henle and Pfeufer Zeits- Atmospheric Ozone.
chrift, VII, p. 185.
es Paar Gesel. Verhandl., Peroxide of lead com-
|p. 98; Pogg., Ann., pared with Ozone.
LXXVU, p. 162.
Fischer |Pogg., Ann, LXXVI, p. Remarks on the produc-
| 158. / tion of Ozone from phos-
phorus.
Osann Poge. ,Ann., LX XVII, p.592 Experiments with Ozone.
fi ‘Poge., Ann. SLXXVIILp. 98. Atomic weight of Ozone.
Fischer Poss. Ann., LXXVI,_ p. Formation of Ozone from
158. oxygen.
Schénbein Liebig, Ann., LXXII, p. 222. ‘Attempts to prove that
Ozone is a compound of
/ oxygen and hydrogen.
{
Literature of Ozone.
1851
Schénbein
Osann
|
‘Becquerel
‘Schonbein
| ce
Schonbein
Schwartzbach ‘Verhandl. der physik. med.)
Schonbein |
iSchweiz. Gesel. Verhandl.,
|p. 126.
Bibl. Univ., Arch. XV, p. 89;
' Schwz.Ges. Verhan. p. 44;)
| J. pr. Chem., LI, p. 267.
J: pr Chem,, LE: p. s2t;
J. de Pharm., XIX, p. 385.
iSchweiz. Gesel. Verhandl.,
lp. 120.
| Gesellsch. zu Wirzburg,
| VI, p. 822.
J. pr. Chem., L, p. 209.
Compt. Rend., XXX, p. 13.
iJ. pr. Chem., LIII, p. 321.
iJ. pr. Chem., LILI, p. 501,
| and LV, p. 11; Basel,
Bericht., X, p. 30. |
-J. pr. Chem., LIV, p. 65;
| Basel, Bericht., X, p. 32. |.
Phil. Mag., Il, p. 32; J. de
Pharm., XX, p. 258.
‘Basel, Bericht., [X, p. 10.
|
iJ. pr. Chem., LVII, p. 135. |
Basel, Bericht., IX, p. 10. |
iJ. pr. Chem., LIII, p. 72.
|
|
| |
|
| ‘
IJ. pr. Chem., LIII, p. 80.
Oxidizing power of Ozone.
Influence of the light on
the chemical activity of
oxygen.
On Ozone.
The slow oxidation of
ether in the air and
oxygen. .
Action of Ozone upon
animals.
The nature of Ozone, its
density and action.
Schénbein on Ozone.
The equivalency of Ozone.
Influence of phosphorus
on the chemical power
of ordinary oxygen.
Influence of the noble
metals on the chemical
power of oxygen.
Influence of light and oxi-
dizing substances on
oxygen.
The preparation of Ozone
in pure oxygen by Means
of phosphorus.
Upon the peculiar be-
havior of ether and
some etherial oils.
Oxidation of silver and
other noble metals by
means of Ozone.
Decomposition of iodide
of potassium in the dry
way by Ozone; simi-
larity of the peroxide of
lead to Ozone ; on nitri-
fication and guiacum.
Influence of light and oxi-
dizing substances on the
chemical power of oxy-
gen.
\Poge., Ann., LXXXII, p.
158. |
Pogg., Ann., LXXXII, p.|
531, and LXXXIII, p.
137.
Pogg., Ann., LXXXII, p.
587; J. pr. Chem., LIII,
51
p. 51.
J. pr. Chem., LIII, p. 248. |
Basel, Bericht., X, p. 15. |
Ozone in the atmosphere.
On the nature of Ozone.
On Ozone-oxygen.
‘The atomic weight of
Ozone.
Some properties of Ozone.
Literature of Ozone.
379
1852|Schonbein
ce
Fremy and
Becquerel
Faraday
1853|Schonbein
Baumert
Leblanc
Clemens
Soret
Williamson
“ce
Fremy and
Becquerel
Basel, Bericht., X, p. 50;
J. pr. Chem., LV, p. 135.
J. pr. Chem., LVI, p. 348;
Basel, Bericht., X, p. 82.
J. pr. Chem., LVI, p. 349.
Polli, Ann. di Chim., XIV,
p. 276.
J. pr. Chem., LVII, p. 257;
Wiirzburg Verhandl., II,
p. 54.
Witrzburg Verhandl., III,
p. 234; pr. Chem.,
LVIUI, p. 92.
J. pr. Chem:, LVI, p. 124.
Ann. d. Chem. u. Pharm.,
LXXXIV, p. 204; Ann.
de Chim. et Phys. [3 S]
XXXV, p. 62; J. de
Pharm., XXI, p. 325.
Proc. R. Inst., Vol. I, 1851
—1854, p. 94.
Neufchatel, Bull. III, p. 216.
Breslau, Sches. Gesel. Ver-
handl. Uebersicht., 24:
Ann. de Chim. et Phys.,
XOXONIN as de pr:
Chem., LIX, p. 350; J.
de Pharm., XXIV, p. 381;
Jejivdl, Wileyens \WAlas Tee oak
Ann. d. Chem. u. Pharm.
LXXXVIIJ, p. 221;
Boge Ann., LXXXIX,
p. 38.
Compt. Rend., XX XVIII,
p. 444.
Henle’s Zeitschrift ftir die
Staats arzneikunde, 1853.
Compt. Rend, XXXYIII,
p. 445.
J. pr. Chem., LX, p. 254.
J. pr. Chem., LIX, p. 504.
Quar. Jour. Chem. Soc.,
V, p. 272; Compt. Rend.,
XXXIV, p. 399; J. de
Pharm., XX XI, p. 321.
Excited oxygen in iron
oxide and nitrous acid.
On the name and nature
of Ozone.
Quantitative estimation of
Ozone.
On Ozone.
On Ozone-oxygen.
Description of an ozono-
meter.
On excited oxygen. Pro-
duction of Ozone by
means of the Ruhm-
korff coil. Electro-che-
mical researches on the
properties of electrified
bodies.
On Schénbein’s Ozone.
Remarks on Ozone.
A new oxide of hydro-
gen and its relation to
Ozone.
On the electro-chemical
decomposition of water.
Malaria and Ozone.
The development of Ozone
at low temperature.
The ozonizing of turpen-
tine and citron oils.
Action of Ozone on lead
compounds.
Electro-chemical research-
es on oxygen and the so-
called principle Ozone.
All of a certain volume
of oxygen can be con-
verted into Ozone, when
a body like potassium
iodide solution, moist
mercury or silver, is
present to absorb the
Ozone formed.
380
|
1854 Schénbein
Glaisher
Karlinsky
| oo .
\Schonbein
Baumert
1855 Sch6nbein
Houzeau
“e
|W olf
Bineau
Literature of Ozone.
Ann. der Pharm., III, pp.
180 and 242; Ann. der
Chem. und Pharm.,
LXXXIX, p. 257.
Bibl. Univ., XXV, p. 263;
Chem., LXXII, p.
XCII,
LXI, p. 500.
J. de Pharm., XXVI, p. 68.
Je pr
ab Ae: Ann.,
p.
de ae CHa:
Report on the Meteorology
of London during the epi-
demic of cholera in 1854.
XCUI, p.
Pogg, Ann.,
627.
Pogg., Ann., XCI, p. 625
Quar. J. Chem. Soc., VI,
p. 169
Actes de la Soc. Helvetique,
p. 214.
J. pr.
Miinchen, Gelehrte
XLI, p. 108;
Chem., LXVI, p. 280.
J. pr. Chem , LXVIL. p. 272;
Miinchen, ’Gelehrte Anz.
Bull, XIV. p. 115.
Compt. Rend., XL, p. 947;
J. pr. Chem., LXV, p. 96.
J. pr. Chem., LXV, p. 499;
J. de Pharm., X XVII, p.
413; Pogg., Ann.,
p. 484.
Compt. Rend., XL, p. 419.
Compt. Rend., XL, p. 909.
Compt. Rend., XL, p. 702.
Chem., LX VI, p. 286;
Basel, Verhandl., IJ, p. 252.
Anz.,
J. pr.
XCV,
On Ozone and various
conditions of oxygen.
Production of Ozone at
low temperature.
Active modifications of
hydrogen and oxygen.
Carbon anodes, charged
with electrolytic oxygen
and immersed in potas-
sium iodide solution, lib-
erate iodine.
The occurrence of cholera
is coincident with the
absence or diminution
of Ozone.
Ozone observations in Cra-
cow.
First mention of Ozone.
A new oxide of hydrogen
and its relation to Ozone.
On various conditions of
oxygen.
Ozonized oxygen.
Preparation of ozonized
oxygen from peroxide
of silver.
;|Behavior of ozonized tur-
pentine oil and ether
with antimony and ar-
senic.
Researches
oxygen.
Its production from ba-
rium dioxide and sul-
phuric acid.. The odor-
ous gas thus obtained,
different from the ozone
of Schénbein, instantly
converting ammonia in-
to nitrate and nitrite,
and being decomposed
at a lower temperature.
On the variations of Ozone
in the atmosphere, con-
sidered relative to them-
selves and to the hygi-
enic state of the Place
of observation.
Influence of Ozone on the
health of man.
Atmospheric Ozone.
on nascent
ee
Berigny
Schénbein
Osann -
‘Andrews
1856 Meidinger.
Robert
Pettenkoffer
Schdnbein
Andrews
|Baumert
Cloéz
Houzeau
Literature of Ozone.
381
Compt. Rend., XLI, p. 426. |
J. pr. Chem., LXV, p. 96.
J. pr. Chem., LXVI. p. 105;
Pogg. Ann. XCVI, p.|
498 ; Wirzburg Verhandl.
VI.
R. Soe Proe., VII, p. 475.
Quar. J. Chem. Soc., VII,
p, 251.
Gaz. Méd. de Strasbourg.
Noy., 1855.
Ueber die Cholera, 1855.
J. de Pharm., XXIX, p. 316.
Phil. Mag., XI, p. 137; J. pr.
Chem., LXVII. p. 496.
Ann. de Chim., XLVIII, p.
193 ; Pogg., Ann., XCIX.
p. 473.
Phil. Trans., 1856, p. 1;
R. Soc. Proc., VIL. p. 475;
Ann. de Chim., XLVII, p.
181; J. de Pharm., XXX,
p. 3; Ann. der Chem. u.
Pharm., XCVII, p. 371;
Pogg., Ann., XCVIII, p.
439.
Pogg., Ann., XCIX, p. 88.
Compt. Rend., XUIII, p.
Bull. Soc. Chim., [2] 3,
86; Ann. de Chim., L, p.
80.
38:
3
\Compt. Rend., XLIII, p. 34.
Meteorological observa-
tions with ozone paper.
Existence of oxygen in
two conditions.
Characteristics of the oxy-
gen separated from
water galvanometric-
ally.
On the constitution and
properties of Ozone.
On Ozone and hydrogen
dioxide in the electroly-
sis of water.
Relation between Ozone
and epidemic of cholera
at Neudorf.
The Ozone does not fall
below its summer mini-
mum during epidemics
of cholera.
Ozone. a means to distin-
guish between arsenic
and antimony stains.
Ozone and ozonic action
in mushrooms.
Ozone -contained in acids
formed by the slow oxi-
dation of phosphorus in
the air.
‘* Constitution and proper-
ties of Ozone.” Ozone
obtained by electrolysis
does not contain hydro-
gen. It is identical in
weight with the active
oxygen present, and does
not yield water on heat-
ing. Properties of Ozone
the same from whatever
sources derived.
The Ozone question.
ply to Andrews.
Iodide of potassium as a
reagent for Ozone. The
presence of vapors of
nitrous and nitric acids,
etherial oils, and in
moist air the light as
well, can bring about the
bluing of Ozone papers.
‘‘Researches on nascent
oxygen.” It is identical
with Ozone. Cireum-
stances affecting produc-
tion of Ozone by elec-
trolysis.
Re-
382
1856
1857
Houzeau
Osann
Dumas
Scoutetten
Brame
Bineau. Cloez,
and Scoutetien
Billiard
Scoutetten
Wolf
Berigny
Luca
Andrews
Hiss
Campani
Van der
Willigen
Bunsen
Schénbein
Andrews
and Tait
‘Baumert
Literature of Ozone.
J. de Pharm., XXX, p. 342;
Pogg., Ann., XCIX, p. 156.
Pogg., Ann., XCVIII, p. 181.
Compt. Rend., XLIII, p. 38.
Compt. Rend., XLIII, pp.
93, 216, and 450.
L’Institut, 1856, 282.
Compt. Rend., XLIII, pp.
162, 762, and 863.
Compt. Rend., XLII, p. 885.
Compt. Rend., XLII, pp.
941, 943.
Compt. Rend., XLII, p. 944.
Compt. Rend., XLII, p. 1115.
Compt. Rend., XLIII, p. 865.
J. pr. Chem., LXVII, p. 494
Virchow’s Ann. der Phys.
und Anatom., 1856, p. 348.
Cimento, IV, p. 112.
Pogg., Ann., XCVIII, p. 511;
Ann. de Chim., L, p. 126;
Amsterdam, Verslag. Akad.
IV, p. 280.
Quar. J. Chem. Soc., VIII,
p. 232.
Basel, Verhandl., I, pp. 237,
246 and 252.
Basel, Verhandl., I, p. 3.
Basel, Verhandl., I, p. 339.
Basel, Verhandl., I, p. 35.
Miinchen, Nat. Tech. Comm.
Abhl., I, p. 173.
R. Soc. Proc., VIII, p. 498;
Ann. de Chim., LII, p.|
333; Ann. der Chem. u.
Pharm; | \CLVE ps des:
Chem. Gaz., p. 319; Pogg.|
Ann., CII, p. 625. |
Ann. der. Chem, u. Pharm.,
CI, p. 88,
Proves that Ozone is not
a compound of oxygen
with hydrogen, or with
nitrogen.
On Ozone hydrogen.
Remarks on Houzeau’s ar-
ticle.
Formation and sources of
atmospheric Ozone.
Plants as well as water fur-
nish Ozone during day;
not during night.
Remarks on Scoutetten’s
preceding article.
Source of organic Ozone.
Source of Ozone in the
atmosphere.
Influence of Ozone on
health.
Observations at St. Cloud.
Oxygen given out by plants
is ozoniferous.
Composition of Ozone.
Relations of the Blood to
active Oxygen.
Influence of various bodies
upon potassium iodide
papers.
Formation of Ozone at
positive pole of a plati-
num Wire, rendered red-
hot in an electric cur-
rent.
Volumetric estimation of
Ozone.
Behavior of ozonized ether
and turpentine oil with
antimony and arsenic,
Ozone from dioxide of
silver and ozonized oxy-
gen.
The excitation of oxygen
by ferrous salts.
Ozone in the vegetable
kingdom.
Influence of heat on the
chemical activity of
oxygen.
Relation of Ozone to prac-
tical chemistry.
Density of Ozone.
Ozone developed by elec-
tricity.
Literature of Ozone.
383
| 1857 Houzeau
Osann
Berigny
Billiard
Baumert
Cloez
Erdmann
W. Siemens
Schénbein
Neumann
Baumert
Andrews
Schénbein
iJ. pr. Chem., LXX. p.
|
}
|
| Compt. Rend.,
| 873.
|
|
|
|
{
J. pr. Chem., LXXI, p. 355;
|
J. pr. Chem., LXX, p. 340;
MVE yp:
‘Analytical method to de-
| tect and estimate nascent
| oxygen.” Absorption by
/ acid solution of potas-
| sium iodide, elimination
| of the iodine set free,
| and estimation of the
|_ potash produced.
‘Ozone- hydrogen.
|
i
Wiirzburg, Verhandl., VIL.
705 LAL
Compt. Rend., XLIV, p.
| 1104.
Compt. Rend., XLV, p.
' 1100,
J. pr. Chem., LXX. p. 446.
319;
Ann, de Chim. et Phys.,
May, 1857.
J. pr. Chem. XXI, p. 209.
Pogg., Ann., CH, p. 120.
CLXVI—CCX.
Poge., Ann., C, p. 4.
‘Pogg., Ann. C, p. 292.
ide pr. Chem., LXX, p. 129.
J. pr. Chem., CH, p. 614.
CI, p. 88.
Quar. J., Chem. Soc., IX, p.
168.
J. pr. Chem., LXXV, p. 88.
\Greenwich Observations, pp. Influence of
Ann. der Chem. u. Pharm.,
|
|
‘Researches on ozonometric
| papers. ;
‘Relation of Ozone to cho-
| lera.
\Active oxygen.
Iodide of potassium as re-
agent for Ozone. Denies
that oxygen evolved by
plants in sunlight con-
tains Ozone.
‘Preparation of Isatin by
the action of Ozone on
the sulphate of indigo.
jAn Ozonizer. Two glass
tubes with an annular
space between, and their
inner and outer surfaces
oppositely electrified.
the sun’s
hour-angle on the pro-
__ duction of Ozone.
‘Various experimenis with
| Ozone, its density, spe-
| cific heat, &e., ce.
‘Capability of ordinary oxy-
gen to change nitrous to
| nitric acid.
«A peculiar mode of pre-
| paring Nitrous Acid.”
| Not only Ozone but pla-
, tinum-sponge, agitated
with oxygen, causes the
oxidation of ammonia.
Relation of atmospheric
Ozone to pressure and
electricity.
‘Review of Andrews’ article
on the composition of
| Ozone.
‘Constitution of Ozone.
|Formation of peroxide of
lead from the acetate by
means of hydrogen di-
oxide or Ozone.
'W. B. Rogers
|
‘Andrews & Tait
‘Clausius
‘Houzeau
ێ
Houzeau and
Zantedeschi
‘Osann
|
Beequerel
| Berigny
(Billiard
ce
Berigny
Regnault
Schonbein
Tripe
1859) Schénbein
ce
R. B Smythe
Gorup-Besanez
Andrews & Tait
ce
Schafhaitl
Literature of Ozone.
‘Phil. Mag., XV, p. 24; XVI,
178
p. :
Edinburgh New Philosophi-
cal Journal, January.
R. Soe. Proc., IX. p. 606.
Pogg., Ann., CIII, p. 644;
Bibl. Univ. Arch., I, p.
150; Phil. Mag., XVI, p.
45,
J. de Pharm.,
| 105.
XXX, p.
-|Compt. Rend., XLV, p. 89;
J. pr. Chem., LXXV, p. 110.
Firenze, Il Tempo, I, p. 181.
Wiirzburg, Verhandl., VIII,
p. 180.
Compt. Rend., XLVI, p. 670.
Compt. Rend., XLVI. p. 237.
Compt. Rend., XLVI, p. 98.
Compt. Rend., XLVI, p. 138.
Compt. Rend., XLVII,
947.
p.
Compt. Rend.. XLVI p. 673.
|Pogg. Ann., CV, p. 258.
J. pr. Chem., LXXIV, p. 329;
Ann, der Pharm., Cll, p.
129.
Report of Council of Eng.
Meteorological . Society,
1858, pp. 7 and 36.
Amer. J. Sci., XXVII, p. 19.
Miinchen, Gelehrte Anz.,
XLVI, p. 73; J. pr.
Chem., LXXVII, p. 257;
Pogg., Ann., CVI, p. 307.
Miinchen, Gelehrte, Anz.,
Chem., LXXVII, p. 271.
Austral. Med. Jour., IV, p. 1.
Ann. der Chem. u. Pharm.,
CX, p. 86; Erlangen, Mitt,
Phys. Med. Soc., I, p. 13;
J. de Pharm., XXXI, p. 65.
R. Soc. Proc., X, p. 427;
CXII, p. 185.
Ann. de Chim., LVI, p. 333.
iJ. pr. Chem., LXXVI, p. 129.
XLVIII, p. 563; J. pr.|-
Ann. der Chem. u. Pharm.,|.
Various conditions of oxy-
gen.
On Ozone observations.
Does not think the oxy-
gen evolved by growing
plants is ozonized.
Density of Ozone.
On the nature of Ozone.
Method to discover nascent
oxygen.
Proof of the presence of
Ozone in the atmosphere.
Scientific value of ozono-
metric observations.
Ozone-hydrogen.
Report of a commission on
Houzeau’s communica-
tions on Ozone.
On ozonometry.
Relation of Ozone to hy-
giene.
The oxygen secreted by
plantsis not from Ozone.
Ozonometrical observa-
tions in camp in the
Crimea.
On the term ‘‘ Ozone.”
Researches on oxygen.
Oxidations occurring in
the air due to the ozoni-
zation of oxygen.
Air is deprived of Ozone
by passing over densely
populated towns..
Various conditions of oxy-
. gen.
Chemical condition of the
removable oxygen in
ozonized turpentine oil.
Nascent oxygen.
Observations on Ozone.
Action of Ozone on various
organic compounds, as
urea, uric acid, albumen,
aC.
The volumetric relations |
of Ozone.
Density of Ozone.
Upon the Wolsendorf Flnor
Spar—cause of its odor.
Literature of Ozone
we)
(e2)
Vr
1859
1860
Houzeati
Osann
Berigny
Sicingualecefin
Lowenthal
Smith
Schoénbein
Andrews
and Tait
Weltzien
Houzeau
ce
Schrotter
Osann
-|Poge., Ann., CIX, p. 180.
iJ. pr.
Chem., LXXVI, p.
164
IT pr. Chem., LXXVI, Dp.
| 435, and LX XVIII, p. 93;}
_ Wirzburg Verhandl., IX,
|p. 182:
‘Wiirzbure Verhandl., p.
B26.
\Compt. Rend., XLIX, p.
| ire
\[Pogg., Ann., CVI, p. 472.
473.
Quar. J. Chem. Soc., XJ, p.
208.
Basel, Verhandl., II, p. 139.
Basel, Verhandl., Il, p. 155.
Miinchen Gelehrte Anz., L,
np. 446; J. pr. Chem.,
LXXX, p. 275. |
J..pr. Chem., LX XXI, p. 1.
Basel; Verhand] , IJ, p. 9.
J. de Pharm. [1860], p. 161.
J. Chem. Soc , XIII, p. 344;
R. Soc. Proc., X, p. 427;
Phil. Trans., p. 113.
Ann. der Pharm., CXV, p.
121.
Compt. Rend., L,. p. 829; J.
pr. Chem., LXXXI, p.
117.
Pogg., Ann., OXI, p. 561.
Pogg, Ann., CXI, p. 20;
Wiirzburg Verhandl., X,
p. 111; Witrzburg Na-
turw. Zeitschr., I, p.
241.
X,
197; Pogg., Ann., CVI, p.|
Chem., LX XIX, p.
Method of discovering
nascent oxygen.
Ozone-oxygen and ozone-
hydrogen.
Reply to Magnus in re-
gard to the preceding.
\Ozonometric observations
during the Aurora Bore-
| alis.
Polarization of neutral ox-
| ygen by the slow oxida-
tion of phosphorus and
of ether.
Change of inactive to ac-
tive oxygen.
Absence of Ozone in the
neighborhood of large
| towns.
Chemical condition of the
removable oxygen in
ozonized turpentine oil.
Nascent oxygen.
Active positive oxygen.
Continuation of the con-
tributions to a knowl-
edge of oxygen.
Formation of the peroxide
of lead from the acetate
by means of hydrogen
. dioxide or Ozone.
Density of Ozone.
Volumetric relations
Ozone.
of
Polarization of oxygen :
Ozonides and Antozon-
ides.
Method of discovering
nascent oxygen.
Absence of free Ozone in
terebenthine oxide.
Upon the occurrence of
Ozone in the’ Mineral
Kingdom.
Ozone-oxygen and ozone-
hydrogen.
Wiirzburg, Verhandl.,
\ p. 3.
Reply to Magnus.
Literature of Ozone.
1861
Gorup- Besanez
Andrews
Schrotter
Lowe
Le Roux
Beérigny
Riche
Mitchell
Odling
St. Edme
Schonbein
ce
ce
Gorup-Besanez
Andrews
Houzeau
Chem. News, I, p. 38.
Chem. News, I, p: 222.
\Sitzung. der Acad. zu Wien,
XII; Chem. News, ii, Dp.
298.
R. Soc. Proc., X, p. 531.
Compt. Rend., L, p. 691.
Compt. Rend., LI, p. 648.
Bull. Soc. Chim , 1860, 178.
Edinburgh New Phil. Jour.
[N.S ], July, 1860.
Manual of Chemistry (publ.
1861), p. 94.
Compt. Rend., LI, p. 408.
J. pr. Chem., LX XXII, p.
201.
Miinchen, Sitzungsbericht,
Dp. 22 : J. pr. Chem.,
LXXXII, p. 86.
J. pr. Chem., LXXXIV, p.
193.
Miinchen, Sitzungsbericht,
p. 546; Pogg., Ann.,
CXII, p. 281.
Phil. Mag., X XI, p. 88.
Presse Scient., II, p. 244.
Ann. der Chem. u. Pharm.,
CXVIII, p. 282.
Pogg., Ann., CXII, p. 249.
Ann de Chim., LXII, p. 129.
Action of Ozone on some
organic substances.
Density of Ozone. .
Ozone in the Wélsendorf
fluorspar.
A new Ozone box.
Production of Ozone by a
platinum wire rendered
incandescent in the elec-
tric current.
Ozonometrical
tions.
Ozoniferous oxygen ob-
tained by the action of
concentrated sulphuric
acid upon hydrogen
peroxide.
“Remarks
observa-
on Ozone.”
Bleaching of altered
ozonoscopes independ-
ent of light and moisture
Phenomena consequent
upon the contraction of
ozygen in its conversion
into ozone, explained
upon the hypothesis that
ozone is triatomic ox-
ygen.
No ozone, but one of the
higher oxides of nitro-
gen, formed at positive
pole of a platinum wire
ignited in electric cur-
rent.
Behavior of oxygen to
ammonia agitated in
contact with oxides.
Positive active Ozone.
Chem. Contributions.—
Behavior of the three
modifications of oxygen
to the nitrites.
Behavior of Ozone, Anto-
zone, and oxygen, with
the nitrates.
Insulation of Antozone.
Memoir on oxygen and
Ozone.
Action of Ozone on organ-
ic substances.
Volumetric relations of
Ozone.
Researches on nascent ox-
ygen.
Literature of Ozone. 387
1861 Osann ‘Chem. News, LV, p. 74. Ozone-hydrogen.
iT. S. Hunt -|Amer. J: Sci., XXXII, p.'Ozone, nitrous acid, and
109: Chem. News, IV, p.| nitrogen.
| 193
Ebéttger Chem. News, IV, p 69; J. Ozone from sulphuric acid
; pr. Chem., DESC AL p-| and permanganate of
B17; Zeitschy. f. Chem. u.| potash.
Phys., IU, p. 718.
Moffat ‘Chem. News, IV, p. 166. (Atmospheric Ozone.
Gorup-Besanez Chem. News, V, p. 110. |The removal of stains
ea | from engravings by
| means of Ozone.
Andrews& Tait Quar. J. Chem. Soc., NII, Volumetric relations of
rapa p. 344. Ozone.
Sylvestri ‘Compt. Rend., LUI, p. 247; Ozone observations _ ot
Pisa, Ann. Univ. Tosc.| Pisa.
Cosm., V, p. 147.
Sauvage Compt. Rend., LIU, p. 544./Ozone a simple element.
1862 Schénbein ‘Basel, Verhandl., Il, p- 155.|Positive active oxygen.
; ‘Miinchen, Sitzunesber icht,| Allotropic condition of ox-
ipeli66=) J. pr. (Chem_| \yeen!
LXXXVIL p. 69. |
iJ. pr. Chem., sXEXONOVLE p-|Chemical preparation of
70; Munchen, Sitzungs-| Ozone.
bericht, -p. 171; Chem.
| News, V, p. 850; Phil.
| Mag., XIV.
Moffat Proc Meteor. Soc., June 18,/When ozone is most prev-
~ | 1862: alent, phosphorus is
1a most luminous, and vice
| versa.
-|Heldt ‘Chem. Centr., 1862, pp. 695,/Action of various bodies
886. upon potassium iodide
papers.
Pfaff Henle Zeitschrift fiir die/Much atmospheric ozone
; | Staatsarzneikunde, 1862.) unfavorable to diseases
les No: 2: of the respiratory or-
gans.
von Babo Freiburg, Ber., II, p. 331. |An apparatus to make
| Ozone,
Lowe ‘Chem. News, VI, p. 186. |An Ozone-box.
Bottger ‘Pogg., Ann., OXxvit, p. 188;/Formation of Ozone from
| J. pr. Chem.., TROXONGV AL. sulphuric acid and per-
p- 377; Zeitsch. fiir Chem. manganate of potash.
und Pharm., III, p. 718.
Lichtenstein” |Compt. Rend., LIV, p. 1198.|Direct application of
Ozone in medicine.
Kosman Compt. Rend., LV, p. 731. |Researches on Ozone
given off by plants.
1863) Sch6nbein J. pr. Chem., LXXXIV, p./Behavior of Ozone and
196; Basel, Verhandl.,) Antozone with the ni-
III, p. 196. trates.
a6 Basel, Verhandl., III, p. 299. |Allotropic condition of
oxygen’
ag Basel, Verhandl., III, p. 305.|Chemical preparation of
Ozone by means of H,
SO, —- KMO, -++ Ba O,.
388
Literature of Ozone.
1863 Schénbein
Tyndall
‘Soret
| and Pugh
Soret
Meissner
Gorup- Besanez,
Morin
von Babo
‘Lawes, Gilbert!
Basel, Verhandl.,
Miinchen,
LXXXVI, p. 80;
Mag., XXIII, p. 466.
Miinchen, Sitzungsbericht,
p. 274; Basel, Verhandl.,
Phil.
III, p. 408; 1 pr. Chem.,
LXXXIX, p. 823.
“On Heat,” ete.,
1863, p. 333.
hewn Rend., LVI, p. 390;
Bibl. Univ. Arch., XVI,!
p. 208; J. pr. Chem. pOOy|
p. 216; Heidelberg,
Pharm., CX XVII, p. 38;
li Pegs, Ann., CXVILL, p-
| 623; Roma, ‘Atti, XVI, p.'
638.
Phil. Mag., XXV, p, 208;
| Chem. News, VIL, p. 248.
Jour. Chem. Soc., 1863, p.,
LVII,
‘Compt. Rend.,
| News, VIL
604; Chem.
Eipeotas
Sitzunysber-'
icht, p. 181; J. pr. Chem.,
London,
Ver-
handl. Nat. Med., III, p.
20: Ann. der Chem. u.
Change of the allotropic
condition of oxygen.
Antozone in the Wolsen-
dorf fluorspar.
Electrolytic oxygen has
136 times the capacity
for absorption of the
dark heat-rays, as ordi-
nary oxygen.
Production of Ozone by
electricity, and the na-
ture of that body.
; Experiments on Ozone.
Best methods of obtain-
ing it by electrolysis.
So. prepared, it contains
no hydrogen.
“On the Sources of the
Nitrogen of Vegetation,
etc.” Ozone near vege-
tation due to action of
oxygen of the air upon
hydrocarbons evolved
by the plants, and not
to any action within the
__cells.
p., Volumetric relations
| Ozone.
of
p, 191; Bibl. Univ. Arch ,
Verhandl. Nat. Med., iL
|. p. 82.
uae tiber d. Sauerst.
| Hannover, 1863.
Ann, der Pharm., CXXV,
p. 207; Chem. News, VILL.
| 222.
| Ds
‘Compt. Rend.. No. 18, 1863.
|Ann. der Pharm., Suppl.
II, p. 265.
XVIII, p. 65; Heidelberg,
, Water in contact with
ozone acquires its prop-
erties.
‘Action of Ozone on some
organic substances.
Pulverization of water al-
ways accompanied by
development of ozone.
, “Contributions to a knowl-
Influ-
of temperature,
edge of Ozone.”
ence
Literature of Ozone. 389
1863
1864
.
von Babo
| and Claus
Clausius
Atkinson
|Houzeau
‘Treland
\De Luna
[Lawes et al.
Lowe
Poey
Bérigny
Kosman
Begeman
Meissner
Kaiser
M. Carey Lea
pressure, electrical in-
| tensity. Contraction of
volume. Maximum_ of
ozonation.
Ann. der Chem. u. Pharm.,|‘‘ Volumetric relations of
Suppl. II, p. 297. Ozone.” The amount
of contraction is equal
to the volume of oxy-
gen corresponding to the
iodine liberated from
potassium iodide solu-
| tion.
Zurich, Vierteljahrs., VIII, Difference between active
p- 345. __ and ordinary oxygen.
Proce. Meteorological Soc., Effect of light on ozono-
January, 1863. scopes.
Ann. de Chim., LXXVII, Method of determining
p. 466. | nascent oxygen.
Chem. News, VII, p. 118 ; Action of ozonized air on
Edinburg, Med. Jour.,) animals.
VIII, p. 729,
Chem. News, VIII, p. 39; Production of Ozone.
Ann. de Chim. et Phys.,) States that hydrogen
[1863] p. 182. _ gas decolorizes ozono-
| __ scopes.
Quar. J. Chem. Soc., I (N.|Promotion of the forma-
S.), pp. 144 and 153. | tion of nitrogenous com-
pounds in plants by
_ Ozone.
R. Soc. Proc., XII, p 518. |Precautions in Ozone ob-
| : servations.
Compt. Rend., LVII, p..Giving off of Ozone by
344. | plants.
Compt. Rend., LVII, p.\Influence of moisture on
846. | Ozone in air.
Compt. Rend., LVII, p. 979.|Researches on the rela-
| tive quantity of Ozone
| | in plants and atmos-
| phere.
Arch. Pharm., CXIII, p. 1.;Action of various bodies
| on ozonoscopes.
Quar. J. of Science, LV, p. Ozone and Antozone; re-
670. ply to von Babo.
Brit. J. of Photography, Ozone said to possess the
1864, p. 392. | property of converting
the insensitive variety
of iodide of silver into
one that is highly sen-
/ sitive to light.
Amer. J. Sci. [2] XX XVII;‘“‘On the influence of
Quar. J. Science, Tl, Ozone and some other
pp. 509-528. Chemical Agents on ger-
mination : and vegeta-
tion.” Effects of re-
spiring.
390 Literature of Ozone.
= ——— a mtbe fo as ]
1864 M. Carey Lea Quar. J. Science, I, p./Ozone from evaporation.
116.
of Quar. J. Science, I, p. Generation of Ozone from
dB 1. : | leaves of plants.
ae Quar. J. Science, I, p.!/Researches on Ozone.
263.
Soret Poge , Ann., CXXI, p. 268.;On the volumetric deport-
wees ment of Ozone.
Clausius Compt. Rend., LYIII, p./Difference between ordi-
| 283. nary and active oxygen.
Saintpierre Compt. Rend., LVI, p./Production of Ozone by
420. the mechanical action of
| | ventilation apparatus.
1865 Bérigny — Chem. News, XI, p. 224; Ozonometrical —observa-
| Compt. Rend., LX, p.|. tions during a period of
| 903. nine years.
| sy |Compt. Rend., LXI, p. 937.;Ozonometrical _observa-
| tions.
inane Quar. J. Chem. Soc., [1865] Ozone researches.
| p. 277.
Soret Compt. Rend., LXI, p. 941;'/Researches on the density
| Chem. News, XII, p. 275.) of Ozone.
Jean Compt. Rend., LXI, p. 995;|/Preparation of Ozone. De-
Chem. News, XII, p. 288.) composition of carbonic
acid into carbonic ox-
ide and Ozone, by elec-
| tricity.
\Houzeau Chem. News, XIII, p. 5; Remarks on atmospheric
| Compt. Rend., LXI, p.}| Ozone.
| 1113.
‘St. Claire- Compt: Rend., LXI, p. 1115./Remarks on atmospheric
_ Deville Ozone.
Poey Compt. Rend., L.XI, p. 1107.;)Ozonograph.
_ Fremy Compt. Rend., LXI, p. 939.)Uncertainty of atmos-
| pheric ozonometry.
(Schénbein J. pr. Chem., XCIII, p. 25.)On Ozone and antozone.
| ue J. pr. Chem., XCIII, p. 45./Action on Pb and PbO.
ou J. pr. Chem., XCII, p. 154.;0zone in contact with
urine.
i J. pr. Chem., XCIII, pp.|Action of Ozone on cobalt
65 and 53. and its hydrate: on
nickel.
is J. pr. Chem., XCIII, pp.|Formation of Ozone by
24, 25 and 35. slow oxidation of phos-
phorus and of turpen-
| tine oil in presence of
| Antozone.
a ‘J. pr. Chem., XCIII, p. 459./Action of Ozone on pho-
' tocyanin.
ss J. pr. Chem., XCII, p. 146. Ozone in contact with
2 bs
us ‘J. pr. Chem., XCII, p. 165./Formation of Ozone in
urine.
\Bérigny Compt. Rend., May 1, 1865. Ozone observations at Ver-
| sailles Observatory for
1864.
Literature of Ozone.
ees Osann
Soret
Andrews
St. Claire-
Deville
Richardson
Boeckel
Moffat
Seitz
1866)St. Edme
Lea
Woods
Boussingault
Schonbein
Gentele
Soret
ce
J. pr. Chem., XCII, pp. 20
210 and 30.
Ann. de Chim. et Phys.,
[eal IV, p. 197, and VI,
p. 2
Ann. ie Chim. et Phys.,
.[48.] VI, p. 245.
Ann. de Chim. et Phys.,
[4.8.] VI, p. 247.
Compt. Rend., LX, p. 909.
‘|Chem. News, XII, p. 181;
Brit. Assoc. Report, 1865.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys.,
[38], VI, 235.
Lancet, September 9, 1865.
Catarrh and Influenza, 1865.
Chem., XCIV, p. 507.
Chem., XCV, p. 312.
J. pr.
J. pr.
J. pr. Chem., XCV, p. 311.
J. pr. Chem., XCIY, p. 336.
J. pr. Chem., XCV, pp. 470
and 469; and XCIII, p. 36.
Ann de Chim. et Phys., [4
sa ne p. 1038, and VIII,
ee de Chim. et Phys.,
[4. S.] VII, p. 462; J. pr.
Chem., XCV, p. 285.
J. pr. Chem., XCYI, p. 306.
Ann. de Chim. et Phys.,
[48.] VII, p. 1138.
Ann. der Chem. u. Pharm.,
CXXXVIII, p. 45.
, Ozone - hydrogen
BOL
and
structure of Ozone.
Density of Ozone and its
mechanical energy. .
Influence. of the seasons
on the quantity of Ozone
in the atmosphere.
Relation of Ozone in the
atmosphere to the bar-
ometric height.
Remarks on atmospheric
Ozone.
Physiological experiments
with Ozone. Its exist-
ence in the atmosphere
discussed.
Ozone as an _ element
in meteorology. The
ozone-percentage of the
air is greatest in spring.
Cholera” is accompanied
by a minimum quantity
or complete absence of
Ozone.
No relation observed dur-
ing the cholera epidemic
of 1854 in Munich, be-
tween it and the amount
of Ozone.
Production of Ozone by
means of electricity.
Action of Ozone on the
iodide and bromide of
silver.
The action of Ozone on
Production of Ozone from
phosphorus.
Action of Ozone on thall-
jum and its oxide, and
the. influence of water
on the chemical action
of Ozone.
Action of platinum, irid-
ium, and rhodium on
ozonized oxygen,
Action of Ozone on cya-
nine.
Chemical structure of
Ozone.
Density of Ozone.
Volumetric relations of
Ozone and its density.
392
Literature of Ozone.
en
ray SS
1866 v Babo & Claus
1867
|
|
Ann. der Chem. u: Pharm.,
CXL, p. 248.
|Paper read at meeting of
English Chemical Society,
Nov. 15,1866.
|
Brit. Ass. Rep., 1866.
Compt. Rend., February 26,
1866.
J. pr. Chem., XCV, p. 311.
‘Compt. Rend., LX XII, pp.
| 640° and 757; Ann.
der Chem. u. Pharm.,
| CXXXVIILp. 162; Chem.
| 855.
\Compt. Rend., LXII, p. 588.
i\Compt. Rend., LXII, p. 307.
‘Compt. Rend., LXIJI, p.181.
Compt. Rend., LXIII, p.
645.
J. pr. Chem., XCV, p. 55;
Chem. News, XIII, p. 109.
Chem. News, XIII, p. 5.
Compt. Rend., LXIV, p.724.
Compt. Rend., LXIV., p.
904 ; Poge., Ann.,
CXXXII, p. 165; Chem.
News, XVI, 49.
Compt. Rend., LXV, p. 708;
Chem. News, XVI, p. 3812.
Compt. Rend., LXV, p. 711.
Compt. Rend., LXV, p. 712.
Compt. Rend., LXV, p. 982.
Chem. News, XVI, p. 387;
VI, p. 24.
| News, XIII, pp. 159 and
Researches on the consti-
tution of Ozone.
At Torquay, ozonoscopes -
‘were most affected dur-
‘ing “S. W., W. and ee
winds; least with N.
winds.
Atmospheric ozone due to
the green parts'of plants;
but flowers do not gen-
erate ozone.
Relation between the
chemical activity of the ©
air and certain atmos-
pheric perturbations. —
Recommended _ thallous
oxide papers as ozono-
scopes, since they were
not affected by nitrous
acid.
Researches on Ozone and
peroxide of hydrogen.
Nitrogen and Ozone.
Ozone observations at
Constantinople during
the cholera.
Diminution of Ozone dur-
ing epidemics showing
Zeitsch. f. anal. Chem.,|-
want of electricity.
On the production of
Ozone. Lead electrodes
yield more ozone by
electrolysis than those
of platinum.
Study of Ozone in its re-
lation to cholera.
On Antozone.
Ozonograph.
Significance of atmospher-
ic indications of Ozone.
Density of Ozone. ‘
Remarks on ozonoscopic
observations.
Remarks on the preceding.
Remarks on the preceding.
Reply to Poey.
Ozonometry.
Literature of Ozone.
390
me .|
1867
Schénbein
oe
Schmid
Houzeau
Weltzien
Soret
Andrews
Hoffman
Daubeny
1868 Schénbein
ce
ce
Andrews
Soret
Houzeau
W. F. Moffat
Wyrobouft ~
Brit. Ass. Report, 1867.
J. pr. Chem., XCVIII, pp.
269 and 288.
J. pr. Chem., XCVILI, p. 83.
\J. pr. Chem., XCVIII, p. 71.
J. pr. Chem., XCVIII, p 416.
Ann. de Chim. et Phys.,
4$., XII, p. 60.
Ann. der Chem. u. Pharm.,
CXLII, p. 107.
Ann. der Chem. u. Pharm.,
Suppl. V, p. 148.
Quar. J. Science for 1867,
p- 502.
Quar. J. Science for 1867,
p. 392.
Pogg. Ann., CX XXI, p. 659.
Rogge Anne) (OXX MIT p:
607.
J. Chem. Soe. [2], V.
J. pr. Chem., C, p. 474.
J. pr. Chem., CII, p. 154.
J. pr. Chem., C, p. 472.
Ann. de Chim. et Phys.,
XIII, pp. 57 and 475.
Ann. de Chim. et Phys.,
XIII, p. 474; Ann. der
Chem. u. Pharm., Suppl.
VI, p. 125.
J. pr. Chem., C, p. 59.
Ann. de Chim. et Phys,,
XIII, p. 257.
Ann. de Chim. et Phys.,
XIV, p. 30.
Amount of Ozone in dif-
ferent degrees of lati-
tude and longitude at
sea. Sete
Production of Ozone from
camphene and_by slow
evaporation. Produc-
tion of the same from
phosphorus.
Action of Ozone on plati-
num black.
Hydrogen peroxide on
the test paper for Ozone.
Production of Ozone from
phosphorus.
Oxidation of thallium test
paper.
Influence of pressure on
the formation of Ozone.
Bichromate of potash
and sulphuric acid yield
ozoniferous oxygen.
Density of Ozone.
Protoxide of thallium as
test for Ozone.
Density of Ozone.
The Ozone in the atmos-
phere.
Amounts of Ozone and
antozone given off by
the electrolysis of water.
Influence of light on ozon-
oscopes.
Formation of Ozone from
camphene.
Action of Ozone on guaica
resin, quinone, olefiant
gas, and other organic
substances.
Formation of Ozone from
turpentine oil in pres-
ence of antozone.
Atmospheric Ozone.
Identity of the body in
the atmosphere that re-
acts on the starch pa-
pers, with Ozone.
Non-occurrence of Ozone
in fluorspar.
Determination of the den-
sity of Ozone by diffu-
sion.
H.O, not the cause of the
turning of test paper in
the atmosphere.
394
Literature of Ozone.
|
1868 Houzeau
‘Denza
‘Blondlot
Houzeau
ce
Sauvage
ce
L’ Hote
and St. Edme
Lippincott
Andrews
F. Wohler
Hollman
Klebs
Jevons
1869|De la Sagro
oe
Soret
Grotowski
Bottger
Andrews
Rend.,
|
Compt. LXVI, _ p.
| 1329.
Compt. Rend., LXVI, p. 105;
Chem. News, XVIL p. 70. Ee
‘Compt. Rend , LXVI, p. 351.
Compt. Rend., LXVII., pp.
44, 314, and 491.
Compt. Rend., LXVII, p.
714.
Compt. Rend., LXVII, p.
633.
Compt. Rend., LXVII, p.
1138.
Compt. Rend., LXVII. p.
620.
Chem. News, XVII, p. 48.
Chem. News, XVII, p. 32.
Gottinger Nach. (1868), 139;
Chem News, XVIII, p. 189.
Arch. neerland. des sciences
ex, et nat., 3,260.
Bern. naturf. Verh., 1868, 13.
Bulletin de Statisque Muni-
pale, February, 1878.
Chem. News, XVIII, p. 245;
Manchester, Lit and Phil.
Soe., ILI, p. 11.
Compt. Rend., LXVIII, p.
100.
Zeitsch. f, anal. Chem., VIII,
p. 179.
Chem. News, XIX, p. 104.
Chem, News, XIX, p. 260.
Ber. Bericht., I, p. 612.
J. pr. Chem., CIV, p. 55.
Action of ether in contact
with iodide of potassium.
Power of electricity and
Ozone during chol-
era.
Ozone and phosphoric acid
produced by the slow -
combustion of phospho-
rus. Recommends tem-
perature of 12° to 13°.
‘Method of collecting and
examining small quanti-
ties of H.O,. Presence
of Ozone in air.
Action of sulphuric acid
on iodide of potassium.
The same.
Reply to Houzéau.
Production of Ozone in air
and oxygen influenced
by the ‘spark of con-
densation” of an induc-
tion coil.
Agreement between the
iodized starch tests and
those of moistened silver
leaf.
Identity of the atmospheric
body decomposing potas-
sium iodide with Ozone.
Formation of silver perox-
ide by Ozone in electro-
lysis.
1 gram.Ozone evolves 355.5
-heat-units in its conver-
sion into ordinary oxy-
gen.
Many of the fluids of the
human body are ozoni-
ferous.
Daily observations of ozone
in Paris, 1866 and 1867.
Remarks on Baxendell’s
laws of atmospheric
Ozone.
The condensator as pro-
ducer of Ozone.
Detection of Ozone in the
atmosphere,
Density of Ozone.
Ozonation of hydrocarbon
oils.
Ozone ether is only ether
containing H.O..
Ozone in the atmosphere.
Literature of Ozone. 395
1870) Beanes Quar. J. Chem. Soe., VII The decolorization of sugar
(N.'S.), p. 124. | by Ozone.
. |Schéubein J. pr. Chem., CV, pp. 198 Role Ozone plays in res-
and 2238. piration. and on its pro-
| duction from camphene.
Clausius Pogg. Ann., CXXXVI, p. 102. Odling’s Ozone theory.
Houzeau Chem. News, XX, p. 35; Ozone in the atmosphere.
: Bull. Soe. Chim., p. 120. :
Cook Brit. Ass. Report, 1869. Presence of cholera attend-
ed by a relative deficien-
| ey of Ozone.
Dubrunfaut |Chem. News, XXI, p. 57;/The nature of Ozone.
Compt. Rend., LXX, p.
159. -
Cahours Compt. Rend., LXX, p. 369.)/Report on the works of
Houzeau relative to
Ozone.
Jouglet Compt. Rend., LXX, p. 539;|Action of Ozone on unitro-
Chem. News, XXI, p. 136.| glycerine, dynamite, and
other explosives.
Martin Compt. Rend., LXX. p. 611;)Electro - chemical studies
Chem. News, XXI, p. 154.|_ on Ozone.
Houzeau Compt. Rend., LXX, p. 1286; Experiments on the elec-
Chem. News, XXI, p. 298.| tvifying of air or oxygen
asa means of obtaining
Ozone.
ce Chem. News, XXI, p. 118;|First mention of Ozone by
Compt. Rend., LXXI, p.) van Marum at Haarlem.
90. Action of Ozone on mer-
cury. Preparation from
H.SO,+ BaQ,.
Struve J. pr. Chem., CVII, p.503. |A review on Schoénbein.
W olffenstein Pogg., Ann., CXXXIX, p. 32.|On Ozone density by Soret.
Soret Pogg., Ann., CXLI, p. 294 ;|Reply to the preceding.
Arch. des. Sci. Phys. et
Nat. Suisse, XV, p. 5.
oT BY Chem. News, XXI, p. 204. /|Ozone found in bottles
where nitrogen was
formed during the slow
oxidation of iron filings.
Loew Zeitsch f. Chem. von Beil-/Formation of Ozone by
stein, VIII, pp. 138, 65;) blowing air through a
Chem. News, XXI, p. 107. | Bunsen gas flame.
be Chem. News, XXI, p. 299;/Reply to Boitger.
Zeitsch. f. Chem. von Beil-
stein, IX.
re Chem. News, XXII, p. 13;/Formation of Ozone du-
Am. J. Sei., XLIX, p. 369.|_ ring rapid combustion.
Bottger Chem. Centr., 1870, 161. Denial of lLoew’s state-
4 ment, only ammonium
carbonate and some hy-
drogen peroxide formed.
Boeke Chem. News, XXII, p. 57.. |Reply to Loew.
Than Chem. News, XXII, p. 24 ;|Formation of Ozone during
J. pr. Chem., [2] I, p.| rapid combustion of hy-
415. drogenous bodies.
Engler & Nasse/Ann. der Chem. u. Pharm.,/Ozone and antozone.
May; Chem. News, XXII, !
p. 35.
1871
1872
Moigno
'Tichborne
‘Than
Houzeau
Struve
|Debus
Ruhmkorff
Pincus
Houzeau
Literature of Ozone.
|
‘Chem. News, XXII, p. 60;
| Les Mondes, VII, p. 7.
'Chem. News, XXIII, p. 32;
| R. Irish Acad. Rep., IX,
|. Tes I
Quar. Jour. Chem. Soc., IX,
| @NE SSS), (ps 483i2 de opr.
| Chem. (N. §.), I, p. 415;
Zeitsch. f. Chem. [2] VII,
I) ps O25
‘Quar. J. Chem. Soc., IX
(N. 8.), p. 994.
Compt. Rend., LXXIV, pp.
256 and 316.
Compt. Rend.,
712.
Ann. de Chim. et Phys., 4
S., XXII, p. 150.
TDMOXIDYy i)
S., p. 152.
Chem. News, XXIII, p. 203 ;
Bull. de l’Acad. Imp. des
Sci. de St. Petersbourg,
XV, No. 3.
Proc. Chem. Soe., I, p. 6;
Chem. News, XXIII, p,
272.
Chem. News, XXIV, p. 252;
Rev. Hebd. de Chim., Nov
Orel Siar
Pogg., Ann., CXLIV, p. 480.
Chem. News, XXV, p. 82;
Compt. Rend., LXXV, p.
349.
J. Chem. Soc., N. S., X, p.
976; Chem. News, XXVI,
p. 144; Ann. de Chim. et
Phys., 4S., XXVII, pp. 4,
29 and 59,
Compt. Rend., LXXIV, p.
256; J. Chem. Soc., N.S.,
X, p. 220; Chemisches
Centralblatt, 1872, p. 242.
J. Chem. Soc., N. S., X, p.
465; Chem. News, XXV,
p. 178
Ber. Bericht., V, p. 217.
Ber. Bericht., V, p. 827;
Compt. Rend., LXXVI, p.
317; Chem. News, XXVI,
p. 82.
Ann. de Chim. et Phys., 4|
|
Explosion of picric acid in
contact with Ozone.
Formation of Ozone from
resin under influence of
| air and light.
Formation of Ozone during
rapid combustion of hy-
drogenous bodies.
\Electrization of air and
oxygen for the produc-
tion of Ozone. A new
apparatus.
Production of Ozone in a
concentrated state.
Ozone in the country and
its origin.
Electrification of air or
oxygen as a means of
producing Ozone.
Continued production of
Ozone in the air.
Studies on Ozone, perox-
ide of hydrogen, and ni-
trite of ammonia.
History of Ozone. Lecture
delivered before the En-
glish Chemical Society.
A new Ozone generator.
Air ozouized under the
action of a large number
of electric sparks.
Formation of Ozone by
burning hydrogen in the
air.
A new ozonizer. Its pow-
ers. Decolorizing power
of concentrated Ozone.
Atmospheric Ozone. New
test papers, consisting
of litmus + KI +
starch.
A new ozonizer.
Proportion of Ozone in
country air, and on its
origin.
Ozonizer.
Formation of hydrogen
peroxide when Ozone
acts on indigo.
Literature of Ozone
: 397
Brodie
Buchan
Houzeau
Kingzett
Croft
Gorup-Besanez
A. Wrens
Bellucci
Pincus
Lies-Bodart
Carius
Thenard,
A. and P.
Phipson
Le Blanc
Phil. Trans., Vol. 162, p.
435.
J. Scottish Meteor. Soc.,
Jan. and Apr., 1872.
Chem., News, X XV, p. 166;
J. de Phar. et Chim.,
March, 1872.
Chem. News, XXV, p. 242;
Ber. Bericht , V, p. 485.
Chem. News, XXV, p. 87;
Am. J. Sci., III, p. 466;
Canadian Jour., XIII,
No. 3.
Ann. der Chem. u. Pharm.,
February and March ;
Chem. News, XXV, p.
202; J. Chem. Soc., N. S:.
X, p. 384; J. der Pharm.,
CLXI, p. 282.
Chem. News, XXV, p. 118;
Rev. Hebd. de Chim.
Scient. et Industr., Jan.,
1872.
Chem. News, X XV, p. 118;
Gaz. Chim. Ital., I, p. 687;
J. Chem. Soc., N. 8., X,
p. 515.
Chem. News, X XV, p. 70.
Chem. News, X XV, p. 205;
Rev. Scientif. de la France
et de VEtranger, Sept.,
1872.
Chem. News, XX VI, p. 28;
Ber. Bericht., V, p. 520;
J. Chem. Soc., N. S., X,
p. 785.
Chem. News, X XVI, p. 105;
Compt. Rend., LXXYV, p.
458: J. Chem. Soc., N.
S., X, p. 977; Ber. Be-
richt., V, p. 828.
Compt. Rend., August 26,
1872.
Chem. News, X XVI, p. 118;
Compt. Rend., LXXYV, p.
537,
Action of electricity upon
gases.
«“Report on Ozone Obser-
vations.”
Action of Ozone on silver,
on organic bodies, on
H.S, HsP, ete.
Oxygen obtained from
whatever source is al-
Ways accompanied by
Ozone.
Anomalous production of
Ozone from crystalliz-
ing iodic acid.
Large amount of Ozone in
the neighborhood of gra-
dation machines of salt
works.
Mellowing alcohol drinks
by Ozone.
Action of Ozone on plants.
Formation of Ozone from
a fine jet of hydrogen
burning in the air or in
oxygen. :
Action of Ozone on the
albumen of the blood,
and on white albumen.
Its disinfectant quali-
ties.
Absorption of Ozone in
water.
Action of Ozone on sul-
phate of indigo and ar-
senious acid.
The increased phosphor-
escence of Noctilucine
during S. W. winds due
to the large amounts of
Ozone contained therein.
Ozone and peroxide of
hydrogen.
398 Literature of Ozone.
1872 “Wideman eae News, X XVI, p. 118;/Application of Ozone to
_ Compt. Rend., LXV, p-| remove fusel oil from
538. whiskey.
| Wright ‘Chem. News, XXVI, p.118;/Apparatus to produce
Amer. J. Sci. [3], IV, p.| Ozone by electricity of :
| 29; J. Chem. Soc., N.S.,| high tension: ‘
exp. 102:
| P. Thenard Chem. News, XXVI, p. 70; Nereceee of estimation of
| Compt. Rend, LXXV, a Ozone by absorption in
174; J. Chem. Soc., N. S.,} arseniousacid and titrat-
p- 921; Ber. Bericht., V,| ing with permanganate
| p. 824. of potash.
| A. Thenard Compt. Rend., LXXY, p.|/An apparatus to subject
| ila vapors and gases to elec-
tricity.
Odling Chem. News, XXVI, pp. lEietoty of Ozone.
281 and 294.
Boillot Chem. News, XXVI, p, 812;|A new Ozonizer—A dou-
Compt. Rend., LXXY,|_ ble tube filled with gas-
pp. 214 and 1712; J.) carbon.
Chem. Soc., N.'8., X, p.
879.
Struve J. Chem. Soc., N. 8., X, p.|Research on’ Ozone, hy-
: 35. drogen peroxide, and
nitrite of ammonia.
Chabrier Compt. Rend., LXXV, p./Tendency of certain gases
484, to acquire an active con-
dition under influence
| of electricity.
Becquerel Comp. Rend., LXXY, p.|/Report on A. Thenard’s
1735. last article.
Andrews Ann. de Chim. et Phys., 4/Influence of the seasons
S. XXVII, p. 31. on the quantity of Ozone
in the atmosphere.
Wright Pogg., Ann., CXLVI, p./Action of Ozone on vul-
426. canized india rubber.
P. Rumine Ber. Bericht., V, p. 128. An apparatus for Ozone
production.
B. J. Angell /Ber. Bericht., V, p. 543. Seetang, as a means of
obtaining Ozone.
Loew Ber. Bericht., V, p. 740. Ozone obtained by blow-
ing air through a Bun-
! sen’s burner.
Moffat Ber. Bericht., V, p. 814 ;|Tube ozonometer.
Brit. Ass. Rep., 1872.
1873) Boillot Chem. News, XXVII, p.jAction of Ozone on abso-
256 ; Compt. Rend.,| lute alcohol.
TXEXGV A i Ss Par
Chem. Soc., N. 8., XI,
p. 865.
ae Chem. News, XXVII, p.|Production of Ozone from
208 ; Compt. Rend.,| air and oxygen by elec-
LXXVI, p. 1712; J.| tric action.
Chem. Soc., N. 8., XI,
p- 724.
Literature of Ozone.
399
1873 Boeke
iC. B. Fox
Rammelsberg
Carius
Houzeau
and Renard
Houzeau
Bellucci
David
Wills
R. Lamont
1874/Schéne
Kingzett
Tommasi
Bellucci
Carius
Bottger
Chem. News, XXYVII, p.
303 ; Berlin Bericht., VI,
p. 1081; J. Chem. Soc.,
N. S., XI, p. 486. |
Ber. Bericht., VI, p. 439;
J. Chem. Soc., N. 8., XI,
p. 938. |
‘Chem. News, X XVII, p. 82;
London, J. & A. Church-
ill. |
Chem. News, XXVII, p.
322; Ber. Bericht., VI,
p. 603; J. Chem. Soc.,
N.5S., XI, p. 1108.
\Chem. News, XXVIII, p.|
84; Ber. Bericht., VI, p.|
809.
Chem. News, XXVII, p.
142 ; Compt. Rend.,|
LXXVI, p. 572.
p. 610; Ber. Bericht., VI,
|. p. 267.
Chem. News, XXVII, p.
185; Gaz. Chim. Ital.,
| Nos. 1 and 2 for 1873.
iChem. News, XXVII, p.
34: Rev. Hebd. de Chim.
1872.
Ber. Bericht., VI, p. 769 ;)
292.
. News, XXVIII, p.
Bers Bericht... Vis, pp:
1208 and 1224; J. Chem.
Soc., N. 8., XII, p. 222.
Chem. News, XXIX, p.
161; J. Chem. Soc., N. 8.
XII, p. 51.
Chem. News, XXIX, p.
284,
Chem. News, XXIX, p.
145 ; Compt. Rend.,
LXXVIII, p. 362; J.
Chem. Soc., N. 8., XII,
p. 596.
Chem. News, XXX, p. 242;
Ann. der Chem. und
Pharm., Sept., 1874, Vol.
CLXXIII, p. 1.
Chem. Centralblatt, 1878,
Scient. et Indust., Dec.,|.
Chem. News, X XVII, p.|
Chem. News, X XIX, p. 37;/ Reciprocal
Action of Ozone on pyro-
gallol.
Examination of various
methods for the produc-
tion of Ozone.
Ozone and antozone, their
nature and history.
Insolubility of Ozone in
water of ordinary tem-
perature.
Solubility of Ozone in
water of 1°—2.5° C,
Concentrated Ozone as re-
agent for organic sub-
stances.
J. Chem. Soc., N. 8., XI, Concentrated Ozone as re-
agent for organic sub-
stances.
Alleged emission of Ozone
from plants.
Bleaching cotton rags,
etc., for paper making,
by means of Ozone.
An
improved ozonizer
(Modification of Sie-
mens’s). _
Theory as to the forma-
tion of Ozone by the
action of phosphorus.
behavior
water and Ozone.
of
Denies that the oxidation
of turpentine in air
yields Ozone.
Estimation of Ozone in
the presence of chlorine
and nitric oxide.
Supposed liberation
Ozone from plants.
of
Behavior of Ozone to-
wards water and nitro-
gen.
Formation of Ozone in
p. 497; J. Chem. Soc.,
N. 8., XII, p. 653.
the composition and de-
composition of water.
400 Literature of Ozone.
|
1874) Wright J. Chem. Soc., N. 8., XII,
p: 975; Amer, Je Ser
[3], VI, p. 184.
Oppenheim Amst. Ausstellungsb., p. 20;
Wagner’s Jahresbericht,
1874, p. 408.
Andrews Nature, VIII, pp. 347 and
364 ; Pogg., Ann., CLII,
p. 311.
Ott Wagner's Jahresbericht,
1874, p. 404; Dingl.,
Polyt.. Jour., CCXIII, p.
306.
1875|Boillot Chem. News, XXXI, p
250 ; Compt. Rend.,
IOROOxG 05 IG Sd
Chem. Soc., N. 8., XIII,
p. 782.
Bottger Chem. News, XXXI, p.
207; Centralblatt f. Ag-
rik. Chem., Jan., 1875.
Pettenkofer & |Chem. News, XXXII, p.
Wolffhiigel 42; Centralblatt f. Agrik.
Chem., 4 Heft, 1875.
Carius J. Chem. Soc., N. 8., XIII,
p. 40; Ann. der Chem. u.
Pharm., CLXXIV, p. 1.
Giannetti J. Chem. Soc., N. 8., XIII,
and Volta p. 607 ; Gaz. Chim. Ital.,
IV, p. 471.
Loew J. Chem. Soc., N. §., XIII,
p. 108; Dingl., Polyt.
Jour., CCXIII, p. 121.
Maumené Compt. Rend., LX XXI, p.
107.
Boillot Compt. Rend., LXXXI, p.
1258.
Carvalho Compt. Rend., LXXXII,
p. 157.
P. Thenard Compt. Rend., LXXXII,
p. 157.
1876|Marie-Davy Compt. Rend., LXXXII,
p. 900.
Berthelot Compt. Rend., LXXXII,
p. 128.
Giannetti Ber. Bericht., IX, p. 84;
and Volta Gaz. Chim. Ital., Jan.,
1876.
Boillot Ber. Bericht , [X, p. 190.
Reynose Ber. Bericht. TX, p. 207.
Remsenand j|Am. J. Sci., [8] XI, p. 136.
Southworth
Ozone by electricity of
high tension.
Production of Ozone.
History of Ozone.
Loew’s apparatus.
/
.| Decolorizing properties of
Ozone :—chlorine blea-
ches by its formation.
Formation of Ozone in
the composition and de-
composition of water.
Determination of the
Ozone in the atmo-
sphere.
Solubility of Ozone.
Notes on Ozone. I, Want
of delicacy in the starch
KI papers; I, Influ-
ence of different elec-
tric discharges on the
amount of Ozone.
Apparatus for the indus-
trial preparation of
Ozone.
Action of Ozone on sugar-
cane juice.
Ozone as a preservative
for flesh.
Ozone apparatus for un-
healthy regions.
Remarks on the forego-
ing :—considers Ozone
as very unwholesome.
Note on atmospheric
Ozone.
Thermic formation of
Ozone.
Preparation of Ozone by
means of the Holtz ma-
chine.
Action of Ozone on flesh:
—prevents putrefaction.
Preparation of Ozone.
Action of Ozone on car-
bon monoxide.
——
1877 Menschutkin
Berthelot
Fautrat
Levy
Ogier
Pellagri
Papasogli
Bartlett
1878 J eremim. ‘
|Tomlinson
Berthelot
Zoeller
_ and Grete
|
Literature of Ozone
Ber. Bericht., X, p. 2059.
Ber. Bericht., X, p. 233 ;|
_ Chem. News, XXXV, p.
44; Ann. de Chim. et}
Phys. (5 8.), X, p. 162,|
and XII, p. 440; Compt.)
Rend., LXXXVIJ, p. 71;
|. J. Chem. Soc., XXXTV,|
| p. 372.
\Centralblatt f. Agrik.Chem..,|
| Heft I, 1877: Chem. News, |
XXXV, p. 146.
Chem. News, XXXVI, p.)
54; Compt. Rend., July,
1877 ; J. Chem. Soc., De-
cember, p. 916.
\Chem. News, XXXVI, p.)
256; Compt. Rend.,
PROOOWAL Foy ee ae
Chem. Soc., XXXIV, p.
469.
Chem. News, XXXVI, p.
110; Gaz. Chim. Ital.,
July, 1877.
Ber. Bericht., X, p. 84.
Ber. Bericht., X, p. 904.
Ber. Bericht., XI, p. 988 ;
J. Chem. Soc., 1879, p. 8.
R. Soc. Proc., X XVII, p.
290.
Ann. de Chim. et Phys.
(58.), XIV, p. 361; Compt.
Rend., LXX XVI, pp. 71-
76.
J. Chem. Soc., CLXXYVI,
| May, 1878, p. 3871; Compt.
| Rend., LXXXVI, p. 76;
J. Chem. Soc., XXXIV,
1 Tose
ser. Ber., X,.pi 21445 J.
Chem. Soc., CLXXXYV,
: 401
Prosphorus-ozonator, con-
structed by Radulo-
witsch.
Formation of nitrates by
Ozone in presence of
alkalies, not proved.
of
Scarcity Ozone in
forests of conifers.
Determination of the
weight of atmospheric
- Ozone by means of ar-
senious acid and arse-
nite of soda.
Formation of iodous acid
by the action of Ozone
upon iodine.
Action of carbonic acid
and light upon iodide
of potassium and water
—liberates iodine.
Action of turpentine oil
upon Ozone.
An Ozone apparatus (pat-
ent). Tubular vessels
in- which phosphorus is
in contact with air and
water.
Ozone is soluble in solu-
tion of oxalic acid. A
cement prepared from
pulv. pumice, parafiine,
wax and colophonium
withstands action of
. Ozone.
Action of Ozone on nuclei.
Formation of Ozone, hy-
drogen peroxide, and
persulphuric acid during
the electrolysis of water.
Stability of Ozone.
Production of ammonium
nitrite.
p. 372.
4102
1878/ Vulpius
\Leeds
\Léevy
|Daremberg
1879 Em. Schone
Berthelot
Literature af Ozone.
Arch. Pharm. [8], XII, p. Ozone-developer. Gives
534; J. Chem. Soc., offno Ozone, but only a
XXXIV, p. 813. smell of resin and acetic
ether.
Ann. N. Y. Acad. Sci., Contributions towards a
Voli NowGr Chem. knowledge of the chemi-
News, XXXVIII, pp. cal constitution of the
224, 230, 243, 249, 257. atmosphere ; atmosphe-
_ ric Ozone: preparation
of Ozone by electrolysis,
frictional electricity and
chemical methods: criti-
cal examination of 0zo-
noscopes: action of
Ozone upon the color-
ing matter of plants.
BN omnes LXXXVI, Ozone in atmospheric air.
p. 1263. |
Compt. Rend., LXXXVI,'Ozone in atmospheric air.
pp. 1203, 1346; Chem.| Ozonoscopic papers not
News, XX XVIII, p. 9. |. reliable.
Ann. der Chem., vol. 196, ‘‘ Experimental Investiga-
p. 58. _ tions upon Hydrogen
| Peroxide.” This arti-
cle includes a study of
its action upon thallium
| ozonoscopes, which it
turns brown.
Compt. Rend., LXXXYVII, Relation between the man-
p- 182. | ifestations of ozone and
the rotary movements of
the atmosphere.
Ann. de Chim et de Phys. Researches upon Ozone
(58.), XVII, p.142; Chem.) and the electric silent
News, XXXIX, p. 68; discharge :—non-forma-
Ber. Bericht., XII, p. 877.' tion of water from a
| mixture of hydrogen
_ and oxygen under its
| influence.
J. Am. Chem. Soc., Vol. I,\‘‘ Relations between the
p. 8; Ann. der Chem.,, Temperature and Vol-
vol. 198, p. 80; Chem.| ume in the Generation
News, XL, p. 157; Ber. of Ozone, with descrip
Bericht., XU, p. 2103. | tion of a new form of
| Ozonator.”
Proc. Am. Chem. Soc., II,) Action of potassium per-
p 158; J. Chem. Soc.,| manganate © upon sul-
1879, p. 353. phuric and oxalic acids:
| —no ozone formed.
J. Am. Chem. Soc., I, p. ‘Upon Ammonium Ni-
145; Ann. der Chem., trite, and upon the By-
CC, p. 286. _ products obtained in
| the Ozonation of Air
| by Moist Phosphorus.”
J. Am. Chem. Soc., I, p. Solubility of Ozone in
220; Proc. Amer. Ass. water.
Ady. Science, 1879; Ber.
Bericht., XII, p. 1881.
Literature of Ozone.
1879|Leeds
McLeod
Leeds
Kingzett
Bellucci
Schiel
403
J. Am. Chem. Soc., I, p.
228; Chem. News, XL,
p. 86; Proc. Amer. Ass.
Adv. Science, 1879.
‘\J. Am. Chem. Soc., I, p.
229; Chem. News, XL,
Chem. Soc. leaps
431 ; Chem. News, XL,
pp. 246, 275.
Chem. News, XL, p. 307.
Chem. News, XL, p. 257.
Chem. News, XL, p. 96.
Annuario. dell’
Pirugia ;_ Ber.
XII, p. 1699.
Ber. Bericht., XII, p. 507.
Bericht. ,
Action of Ozone upon the
coloring matter of
plants.
Bleaching of sugar syrups
by Ozone.
Comparative results ob-
tained with previous
ozonizers, with descrip-
tion of a modified and
and powerful form.
Re-examination of cer-
tain chemical methods
employed in generating
Ozone. Non-production
of Ozone in the crystal-
lization of iodic acid.
Action of Ozone upon
organic substances (pe-
troleum, etc.)
““Note on the formation
of Ozone during the
slow oxidation of phos-
| phorus.” Thinks Ozone
is formea, but no H.Os.
\Non-production of Ozone
in the crystallization of
iodic acid.
“Ts Ozone produced du-
ring the slow oxidation
of phosphorus?” Says
it is not, but only H2Os..
Univ. diOn the ozonizing powers
of etherial oils, hydro-
carbons, flowers, etc.
Formation of Ozone by
hydrocarbons.
404
Bibliography of Ozone.
BIBLIOGRAPHY OF OZONE.
Ueber die Erzeugung des Ozons auf Chemischen Wege. C. F. Schén-
bein. Basel.
Ueber langsame Verbrennung in atmosphiirischer Luft. C. F. Schén-
bein ; Basel.
Denkschrift tiber das Ozon. C. F. Schénbein ; Basel.
L’Ozone, ou Recherches Chimiques, Meteor., etc., sur /Oxygéne
Electriseé. Scoutetten ; Paris.
De VOzone. Thesis by Dr. E. Boeckel, Strasburg.
Die Fundamental eigenschaften des Sauerstoffes und Wasserstoffes.
Dr. Wilh. Held ; Berlin.
Ozon (synopses and abstracts of publications prior to date.) Dr. G.
Dachauer ; Munich, E. H. Gumii.
) | Die Jiihrliche period. Aenderung des atmos. Ozons, etc. Observa-
tions at Emden. Dresden.
Neue Unbersuch. iiber den elektr. Sauerstoff. Meissner; G6ttingen.
Sull Ozono, Note e Riflessioni. Prof. G. Bellucci ; - Prato. Giachetti ;
Figlio e C.
Untersuch. iiber die elektr. Ozon erzeugung, etc. Meissner; (Re-
print from Abhandl. der K. Gesell. der Wissenschaften zu G6t-
tingen), Gottingen.
Des atmosphiirische Ozon, nach Messungen in Marienbad, Kissin-
gen, etc. (Reprint from Géschen’s ‘‘ Deutsch. Klinik,” No. 19,
1872.) Berlin.
Das Ozon u. seine Wichtigkeit im Haushalte der Natur, ete. Dr.
Johann Hammerschmied ; Vienna. Gerold’s Sohn.
Ozone and Antozone. Their History and Nature, etc. C. B. Fox,
I. D. ; London, J. & A. Churchill.
Ozone in relation to Health and Disease. Henry Day, M. D. ; Lon-
don, J. Churchill & Sons, 1878.
Ozone and the Atmosphere, Albert R. Leeds, Ph. D. ; New York.
Munn & Co. Reprint from Scientific American Suppl.
Antozone and Peroxide of Hydrogen. 405
The History af Antozone and Peroxide of Hydrogen.
(Read April 12th. 1880.)
1. ANTOZONE.
By far the most important fact in the long and perplexing
history of Antozone, is the recent discovery that there is no
Antozone. After giving rise to a very voluminous literature,
filled with confused and contradictory statements, the mysteri-
ous body named by Schénbein Antozone, has disappeared from
the pages of chemistry, and been added to that daily increasing
host of defunct chemical elements, which, after a brief and
troubled existence, haye falien into final oblivion. As it was, it
never had a sturdy existence. It appeared to be a sort of chemi-
eal will-o-the-wisp, a matter of éexhalations, connecting its ex-
istence with the formation and disappearance of clouds and
similar phenomena, and ever resisting the attempts of the ex-
perimenter to obtain it in some tangible form. ‘The ghost of
Antozone, raised by Schénbein, and, together with its twin
brother, Atmizone, expunded into great proportions by the la-
bors of Meissner, was struck down by von Babo (in his Contri-
butions towards a Knowledge of Ozone, 1863) and finally laid
by the experiments of Nasse and Engler, on the phenomena
attendant upon the action of oil of vitriol upon peroxide of’
barium (1870).
And when we consider for a moment the overwhelming host
of acquisitions which are yearly made to our stores of veritable
chemical knowledge, the mind experiences a sensation of actual
relief in seeing so many questionable statements expunged from
the history of chemistry, and in getting hold, so to speak, of an
unexpected tabula rasa on which to write discoveries of perma-
gent value. Such being the case, it would certainly be an un-
remunerated toil to weigh and ponder the great bulk of conflict-
ing data concerning Antozone. The most we would feel willing
to undertake would be, to inquire into the grounds upon which
such mistaken views were originally built: further, into the
experiments which appeared to confirm these views, and eventu-
4()6 Antozone and Peroxide of Hydrogen.
ally to win for them the credence of philosophers in general:
and finally, to examine narrowly into the validity of the ex-
perimental evidence, which is regarded as demonstrating con-
clusively the non-existence of Antozone.
The ground was prepared for the growth of a belief in the
actual separate existence of Antozone, by the promulgation by
Schénbein of his theory of Ozonides and Antozonides. Under
the former class, he included the peroxides, which in their ac-
tion upon other bodies manifested a strong likeness to Ozone,
the typical body of this class being the Peroxide of Lead.
Without enumerating all the features in their deportment
towards other bodies, an enumeration which would serve only
to confuse us, it will be sufficient for our present purpose to
note that the properties of ozonides that Schénbein regarded as
most characteristic, were their power of liberating chlorine on
contact with hydrochloric acid ; of being reduced by peroxide of
hydrogen to lower oxides (water and ordinary oxygen at the
same time being generated), and of causing the tincture of the
resin guaiacum to turn blue.
Antozonides, on the other hand, were those peroxides which
under the circumstances detailed above, behaved in quite con-
trary fashion ;—under no circumstances liberating chlorine from
a chloride, not decomposing peroxide of hydrogen, and not turn-
ing guaiacum tincture blue. The typical body of this class was
Peroxide of Barium.
And inasmuch as Schénbein thought he had demonstrated
that ozone is electro-negative oxygen, and that the ozonides
were combinations of a lower oxide with ozone, he accordingly
regarded the antozonides as combinations of a lower oxide with
electro-positive oxygen. ‘This electro-positive oxygen, he ap-
pears to have named Antozone to distinguish it from Ozone,
and to indicate the function it performed in antozonides, with-
out claiming, at least at the outset, that it had been or could be
isolated in a free condition. The fact that an ozonide and an -
antozonide could mutually decompose one anothor, and both
at the same time undergo reduction to the state of lower oxides,
with liberation of ordinary oxygen, was regarded as lending
great probability to the view that the oxygen in the two com-
pounds existed in two opposed electro-chemical conditions,
Antozone and Perovide of Hydrogen. 407
This hypothesis of Schénbein was evolved at that epoch when
the electro-chemical theories of Berzelius reigned paramount,
_andhas the same general objection which is urged against the
dualistic theory in general, that instead of regarding a chemical
compound as a new individual in which for the time being the
specific identity of its components is lost, it assumes that these
components, though unrecognisable for the time, nevertheless
still exist. In other words, that in an ozonide there is ozone in
combination with a lower oxide, and, in an antozonide, anto-
zone. ‘The yalidity of this reasoning is denied, on the ground
that a compound body may yield up its constituents in one form
or in another form, according to the reagents, or according to
the circumstances, etc., by which its decomposition is brought
about. So with the bodies under consideration. It was pointed
out by Brodie (1863), that the chemical differences in the de-
portment of the ozonides and antozonides, were to be attributed
to the nature of the substances with which in each class of bodies
the oxygen was united, and to the nature of the substances
taking part in the reactions, rather than to the existence in them
of two different modifications of oxygen. For example, taking
the evolution of chlorine when a chloride is brought into con-
tact with an ozonide, as the most characteristic of its properties,
as was done by Schénbein, we certainly should not anticipate
that peroxide of barium, which is the typical antozonide, in con-
tact with a chloride should evolve chlorine. Butit was shown
by Brodie (1861) that it did so or not according to circumstances,
with concentrated hydrochloric acid yielding chlorine ; with di-
lute, peroxide of hydrogen.
In the same direction tended the still earlier observations of
Lenssen, that peroxide of hydrogen (an antozonide) could add
oxygen to, or subtract oxygen from, an oxidizable body, ac-
cording as the circumstances of the reaction, or as naturalists at
the present time are fond of saying, ‘‘the environment,”’ are
favorable to the formation of a higher or a lower stage of oxida-
tion. Thus in alkaline solution, it oxidizes oxide of chromium
to chromic acid, while it reduces chromic acid to oxide in the
acid solution.
The above facts are irreconcilable with the hypothesis that an
‘ozonide contained ozone as such, and an antozonide, antozone.
408 Antozone and Peroxide of Hydrogen.
Consequently, the hypothesis, and with it the terms employed,
have been abandoned.
But the existence or non-existence of ozone is not only inde-
pendent of the truth or falsity of any such hypothesis, but its
properties have been studied with a minuteness, an exactitude,
that render it in fact a much better known body than either
sulphur or phosphorus. It is questionable whether or no sul-
phur and phosphorus are elementary bodies; but no one doubts
that the substance-matter of ozone and ordinary oxygen is iden-
tical, and the relations existing between these allotropie condi-
tions of one and the same elemental substance are clearly and
sharply defined. How does the case stand with antozone ?
It is manifest that the theoretical speculations of Schénbein
upon the existence of electro-negative and of electro-positive
oxygen, in a state of combination with lower oxides in ozonides
and antozonides respectively, would strongly incline him to the
possibility of obtaining in a free state antozone, corresponding
to the previously obtained modification of oxygen, ozone. Ac-
cordingly, we find later that Schénbein thought that the gas set
free by the action of oil of vitriol on barium peroxide contained
antozone. He likewise formulated a number of characteristics
by which the presence of antozone could be recognized. With-
out pausing to enumerate all of these, it will be of service to us
in obtaining a clear notion of Schénbein’s conception of
antozone, to specify the three most salient. ‘They are, 1st.—That
antozone, such as is made from barium peroxide, combines with
water to form peroxide of hydrogen. Ozone, on the contrary,
cannot oxidize water to the form of peroxide. 2d.—It does not
turn manganous salts brown, while ozone does, a higher oxide of
manganese in the latter case being formed. 5d.—It bleaches
paper saturated with manganous and lead salts, after they have
previously been turned brown by ozone.
Unfortunately, these matters of distinction were open to
sources of mistake in their verification. But had the antozone
been odorless, or incapable of turning iodo-potassium-stareh
paper blue, Schénbein would have stated grounds of difference,
which would have rendered it possible readily to distinguish be-
tween it and ozone. On the contrary, in these two most striking
Ee
a ee ee ee
Sa
ae Die !
Antozone and Peroxide of Hydrogen. 409
points, according to Schénbein, antozone and ozone were nearly
alike.
Perplexing as the subject was rendered by the numerous, and,
not unfrequently, the contradictory statements of Schénbein, it
was enveloped in a far more disheartening nebulosity, and, it is
hardly exaggeration to say, buried beneath a dense fog, raised
around it by the indefatigable life-long labors of Meissner.
Witness the following samples of Meissner’s modes of conceiv-
ing and stating the nature of the problems under study, and
ask yourselves whether, as he stated them, the problems were
not too vague to admit of precise thinking or of crucial experi-
mentation. Antozone, says Meissner, is identical with the gas
which is set free by the action of sulphuric acid upon peroxide
of barium, except in the two respects, that unlike this gas it
does not decompose iodide of potassium, and it does not smell
(in other words, it is identical with a gas, from which it differs
in two essential characters). But (note how the accompanying
qualification tends to clarify our ideas) this gas likewise loses
its smell, clouds at the same time being formed on coming into
contact with moist air.
According to Meissner, ozone could not oxidize nitrogen, and
probably antozone alone could not do so either, but both together
could bring it about, in case moisture were present and other
oxidizable bodies were absent. As the peculiarly distinguishing
characteristic of ozone, Meissner rated its power of forming
clouds in contact with water. When the water was abstracted
from the clouds, by contact with dessicating bodies, the dried
antozone could form ozone again by transmission through water.
Finally, in opposition to Schénbein, Meissner held that anto-
zone was not absorbed or acted upon by potassium iodide, so that
if a mixture of ozone and antozone is passed through a solution
of iodide of potassium, the ozone is absorbed, while the antozone
escapes and passes on free.
I have endeavored to present above the views entertained by
Schénbein, Meissner, and others, concerning antozone, as lucidly
as the contradictory and oftentimes vague statements made con-
cerning it would allow, and have brought its history down to
the time of the publication by von Babo of the memoir before
alluded to (1863), in which the weakness of the experimental
410 Antozone and Perovide of Hydrogen.
evidence brought forth in support of a belief in its existence,
was for the first time clearly set forth. For Meissner, it will be
recollected, saw in its power of generating a cloud in contact
with water, the distinguishing property of antozone. Von Babo
discovered that the formation of a cloud is always to be noted
when, in any manner whatever, ozone is decomposed, water being
present. Meissner believed that the clouds could not be due to
peroxide of hydrogen, because, according to him, the latter is not
volatile. If, then, peroxide of hydrogen was not concerned in
these phenomena, there was left as the only other alternative un-
der the circumstances, the hypothesis of a peculiar modification
of oxygen capable of giving rise to them, and to this modification,
which again was necessarily different from ozone, Meissner gave
the name of atmizone. Later he identified it with, and called it
by the same name as Schénbein’s antozone. Von Babo, on the
contrary, found that the clouds were only peroxide of hydrogen
diffused through vapor of water, and capable of being trans-
ported along with it, and even passing with it through aqueous
solutions, for long distances, without being deposited or ab-
sorbed.
Unfortunately, these results of von Babo were encumbered
with certain vague and doubtful speculations concerning the
mode of genesis of the peroxide of hydrogen, through the inter-
action of ozone and water in the presence of an oxidizable sub-
stance. That they were in reality conclusive against the existence
of the so-called antozone, was not generally recognised until the
labors of Nasse and Engler (1870), upon the gas set free by the
action of sulphuric acid upon peroxide of barium, had confirmed
their truth and illuminated their proper bearings and signifi-
cance. Nasse and Engler, by simple but trenchant experiments,
demonstrated that the gas evolved in this case was a mixture,
containing not only ozone, but also water and peroxide of hy-
drogen.
When the escaping gas was passed through a series of tubes
surrounded with a freezing mixture, the latter underwent con-
densation, and the permanent gas which passed on was ozone.
The condensed product, when subjected to appropriate tests,
proved to be merely a solution of peroxide of hydrogen. Carry
the simple explanation thus afforded with you, and see with
Antozone and Peroxide of Hydrogen. 411
what a flood of light it illuminates all the hitherto hopelessly
obscure passages in the history of antozone, and enables one to
give readily a natural explanation to phenomena which at the
time of their original discovery perplexed mightily their dis-
coverers, and led them to form many ingenious, but in the end
harmful hypotheses.
For instance, examine with the aid thus given, Schénbein’s
first distinguishing characteristic of antozone: 7. e., as made
from barium peroxide, it combines with water to form peroxide
of hydrogen. Since the gas given off in this reaction consists
not only of ozone, but of peroxide of hydrogen, the peroxide of
hydrogen which Schénbein thought was formed on its coming
into contact with water, really pre-existed. Consider his second
test: that antozone does not turn manganous salts brown,
while ozone does. ‘This difference is likewise true of peroxide
of hydrogen as compared with ozone. The same remark applies
to his third test :—that it bleaches papers saturated with man-
ganous salts, after they have been turned brown by ozone. The
same effect precisely is produced by peroxide of hydrogen. Is
there any adequate explanation of these agreements, short of
conceding that Schénbein’s antozone is disguised peroxide of
hydrogen ?
But what shall we say of those numerous cases, in which
Meissner thought that a mixture of ozone and antozone was
present, and that on removing the former by passing the mixture
through a solution of iodide of potassium, the latter went on
alone attended with its characteristic white cloud ? The expla-
nation is that afforded by von Babo, viz.—that when ozone
decomposes potassium iodide solution, there is found in addi-
tion to free iodine, iodate of potassium and potassium perox-
ide, peroxide of hydrogen. If any one doubts the adequacy of
this explanation, let him try the following experiment. Strongly
ozonize some dry oxygen by an electrical ozonizer, pass the
ozonized gas through a sulphuric acid wash-bottle, and then
allow it to descend upon a potassium iodide solution. The
ozone will undergo complete absorption, the solution becoming
deeply colored by the liberated iodine. Resting upon the sur-
face will be seen a dense white cloud. This white cloud may
now be aspirated through many wash-bottles containing water,
412 -Lntozone and Peroxide of Hydrogen.
and even a solution of chromic acid, and may stand for hours
over water before it completely disappears. But on examining
the waters used in washing it, they will be found to contain
peroxide of hydrogen. Apply the same mode of solving the
other statements made by Meissner, remembering always that
the peroxide of hydrogen which is formed when ozone is decom-
posed by an aqueous solution, is attended by a white cloud
through which the peroxide of hydrogen has diffused itself,—a
white cloud of such permanence that it may be transmitted
through many solutions before undergoing absorption,—and
their explanation will be found both natural and easy.
In conclusion, why not make an end of the matter by stating
that antozone is peroxide of hydrogen? ‘The objection to so
doing is, that along with the term antozone there were attached
many notions which are not true of peroxide of hydrogen, such
as its being electro-positive oxygen, that it had the power of
forming peroxide of hydrogen on coming into contact with
water, etc.
Finally, the very name antozone implies a substance in its
nature the opposite of ozone, and supposes the existence of a
theory to account for the difference. For these reasons, I deem
it more just to sum up the question by reaffirming the affirma-
tion made at the beginning, that there is not, and never was,
antozone.
II.—PEROXIDE OF HYDROGEN.
Though Peroxide of Hydrogen was discovered by Thénard
more than half a century ago (1818), and has ever been a sub-
stance possessed of unusual interest in the eyes of chemists, yet
the difficulties of its manufacture were so great, that only re-
cently has it ceased to be a chemical curiosity and come into
common use inthe arts. Onlya year ago a very dilute solution
of the peroxide, imported from Europe, was sold in New York
at the price of $16 per gallon. But to-day a solution containing
.8 per cent. is retailed at about $1 per pound. At this high
price, it is scld under fanciful names, and employed to bleach
human hair. But there is much reason for believing that a
Antozone and Peroxide of Hydrogen. 413
_ most important future is before it, and that alike in the chemist’s
laboratory and in the arts, as a most powerful oxidizing and re-
ducing agent,—for it can act as both,—for bleaching purposes,
etc., it is destined to play a great part. With its cheapening,
many new uses will be found for it, and it is probable before
very long, it will take its place, as Mr. G. C. Davis has strongly
urged (Chem. News, XX XIX, p. 220), as an indispensable arti-
cle upon the working-table of every chemist.
But it is not these considerations, which mainly interest us in
connection with its scientific history. It is rather the acces-
sions to our knowledge, which more especially of late have
elucidated many obscure points connected with its sources and
properties. .
That the method of preparation from peroxide of barium and
hydrochloric acid (Thénard, 1818), or from the same oxide and
earvonic acid (Duprey, 1862: Balard, 1862), is not used to obtain
it on a commercial scale, is familiar to many,—the method of
Pelouze, in which hydrofluoric or fluosilicic acid is used to
effect the decomposition, being that empioyed in the arts.
That peroxide of hydrogen was formed in the electrolysis of
water strongly acidulated with sulphuric acid, was stated by
Meidinger (1853), and was apparently so well confirmed by the
experiments of Bunsen (1854), C. Hoffmann (1867), and others,
that until the researches of Berthelot (1878) were published,
the production of peroxide of hydrogen in electrolysis was
looked upon asa fully established fact. But the great French
chemist showed that the body dissolved in the acid electrolyte,
did not exhibit the reactions characteristic of peroxide of hydro-
gen: 7@. ¢., it did not decompose potassium permanganate (Bro-
die’s test), nor oxidize chromic to perchromic acid (Barreswil’s
test), nor convert calcium hydrate into an insoluble peroxide in
alkaline solution (Berthelot’s test 7). He demonstrated that it
contained in solution the same oxide of sulphur, which he had
previously formed as a beautifully crystalline body by the long-
continued exposure of dry ozone and dry sulphurous acid to the
action of the silent electric discharge—Berthelot’s persulphuric
anhydride, 8’ O’.
Finally, during the course of the year just passed, Schéne has
demonstrated in his elaborate research upon the behavior of
414 Antozone and Peroxide of Hydrogen.
peroxide of hydrogen towards the galvanic current (1879), that
in the electrolysis of water no hydrogen peroxide is formed.
Will the same be found to be true of Schénbein’s statement,
that in the oxidation of phosphorus exposed to moist air, along
with ozone, a by no means inconsiderable quantity of peroxide
of hydrogen is formed? This point was investigated by the
author in the course of a research into the by-products obtained
in the ozonation of air by phosphorus, with the result of confirm-
ing Schénbein’s observation. ‘The amount of hydrogen peroxide
was determined by analysis of the water employed in washing
the ozonized gas, the iodine liberated by the washed gas being
attributed entirely to the decomposition cffected in a neutral
solution of potassium iodide by the ozone. The proportion of
hydrogen peroxide to the ozone, as determined by this method,
was only one to four hundred. But later, the author has re-
investigated the subject, estimating not only the hydrogen perox-
ide held back in solution, but the entire amount present in the
ozonized gas, and has found that its proportion to that of the
ozone may exceed one to three. ‘The two substances, as Schéne
has pointed out, may be present in the same vessel in quite a
concentrated form for a long interval, without effecting a com-
plete mutual decomposition, and when highly dilute, may co-
exist for hours.
One question of very great interest still remains :—is Peroxide
of Hydrogen present in the atmosphere? As yet, except as an
inference from other meteoric phenomena, there is no evidence
that it is. Meissner (1863), Schénbein (1868), Struve and
Schmid (1869), and Goppelsréder (1871), believed that they
had succeeded in demonstrating the presence of peroxide of hy-
drogen in rain. Houzeau, whose authority in matters of chemical
climatology no one would feel disposed to question,—seeing that
he gave a lifetime of arduous study to their elucidation,—made
very numerous analyses of the atmospheric precipitates, at dif-
ferent seasons of the year, occurring in the vicinity of Rouen
(1868). But he did not succeed in finding peroxide of hydrogen
either in snow or rain-water, nor in natural or artificial dew.
But in the year 1874, Schéne made an elaborate investigation
of the subject, and obtained results which established, that in
that locality at least, and at the time his experiments were per-
vn
ij
0 Se te
a ee |:
Antozone and Peroxide of Hydrogen. 415
_ formed, hydrogen peroxide was present in certain atmospheric
_ precipitates. Of 130 samples of rain-water collected during the
latter half of the year 1874, at Petrowskoje, near Moscow, he
found only four in which hydrogen peroxide could not be de-
tected. Of snow, of which 29 samples were examined, there
were 12 in which the presence of hydrogen peroxide could not
be proven. As to the amount, Schéne found that it varied in
rain-water, between one part in one million to one part in twenty-
jive millions.
The problem, how to detect with scientific exactitude the pres-
ence of ozone, or peroxide of hydrogen, or of both, in the exces-
sively dilute condition in which, if ordinarily they exist at all,
they must be present in the earth’s atmosphere, is still unsolved ;
and while its importance, as a leading factor in chemical and
medical climatology, is on all sides generally admitted, there
appears to be scanty prospect of its speedy or satisfactory settle-
ment.
416
Literature of Peroxide of Hydrogen.
LIN das
TO THE
Literature of Peroxide of Elydrogen.
1818
1819
1820
1833
1834
1836
Thenard
ce
Pelouze
Liebig
Thenard
Vogel
Kirchner
Ann. de Chim. et Phys.,
IX, pp. 314, 441; Traite
de-Chim., 4me ed., IV, 2,
41; Paris, Mem. Acad.
Sci., III, p. 385.
Ann. de Chim. et Phys., X,
pp. 114, 885; and XI, pp
85, 208; Brugnatelli, Gior-
nale, II, pp. 82, 126, 206,
313; Thomson, Ann.
Phil., XIV, pp. 209, 274;
Phil. Mag. and Jour. Sci.,
LIU, pp. 21, 109, 147,
462, and LIV, p. 76; Jour.
de Phys., LXX XVIII, p.
455; Trommsdorf, N.
Jour. de Pharm., III, p.
378; Compt. Rend., 1819.
Discovery of oxygenated
water (hydrogen diox-
ide), and experiments
on some of its reactions.
Experiments on the reac-
tions of H.O.c, with a
method for its prepara-
tion from barium diox-
ide and sulphuric acid.
Trommsdorf, N. Jour. de|Experiments on hydrogen
Pharm., IV, p. 37; Quar.
Jour. Sci., VIII, pp. 114,
154.
Gilbert, Annal., LXTIV, p. 1.
Thomson, Ann. Phil, III, p.
41.
Ann. de Chim. et Phys., L,
p. 80; Schweigger, Jour.,
LXY, p. 489 (= Jahrb.
).
Pogg., Ann., XXV, p. 508.
Ann. der Chem. u. Pharm.,
II, p. 22.
Phil. Mag. and Jour. Sci.,
II, p. 408.
J. pr Chem., I, p. 448.
Ann. Chem, u. Phar., XVII,
p. 40,
dioxide.
Liquid oxygen, or oxidiz-
ed water.
Memoir on the preparation
of H.2Ox>.
Preparation of H.O., and
a study on some of its
reactions.
Preparation of H,O,.
Property of pulverulent or
angular bodies to liber-
ate oxygen from H,O,.
Preparation of H.O..
H.O2 from MnO, or PbO.
with H.SO, diluted with
8 times the quantity of
water.
Peculiar formation of hy-
drogen dioxide from
1845
1850
1851,
1854
1858
Lampadius
Kirchner
Sondalo
Barreswil
Schénbein
‘Brodie
Schoénbein
Bunsen
Wohler and
' Geuther
‘Brodie
|
Schénbein
Literature of Peroxide of Hydrogen. AIT
J. pr. Chem., XVII, p. 86.
J. pr. Chem., XXVIII, p.
Ox
820.
Compt. Rend., XVI, p.
1085.
Poge., Ann., LXY, p. 161.
Phil. Trans., XI, p. 759.
J. Chem. Soc. (Memoirs’,
II, p. 358.
Pogg., Ann., XOI, p- 621.
Ann. der Chem. u. Pharm.,
NOMVE ps eine wlan pr.
Chem., LXII, p. 250;
Pharm. Centr. fiir 1854,
p. 702.
J. Chem. Soc., VII, p. 304;
J. pr. Chem., LXIV, p.
ATA.
Verhand]. der naturf. Ges-
ell. in Basel, IJ, pp. 20,
113; J. pr.Chem., LX XV,
p- 88; Chem. Centr., 1858,
p. 901; Anzeige Philo-
sophische Magazin, [4]
SOW, js (2s Aaa, | Glee
Chem. u. Pharm., CVIII,
p. 157; Poge,, Ann., CV,
p. 268; (See also Chem.
Centr., 1859, pp. 19, 33);
N. Arch. ph. nat.,- [4]
XVI, p. 178; Amer. J.
Sci., [2] XXVIII, p. 19:
Ann. Ch. Phys., [38] LV,
p. 218.
J. pr. Chem., LXVII, p.
263; Chem. Centr. fiir
1859, p. 741; Pogg., Ann.,
CVI, p. 313.
‘Compt. Rend., XVII, p.
chlorine held in a blad-
der in a moist atmos-
phere.
A solution bleaching lit-
mus obtained from PbO»
and dilute H.SO,.
Use of H.O, to purify foul
air in rooms, &¢
Purification of foul air by
| means of H.O».
‘Conversion of chromic into
perchromic acid by
| 20s.
Electrolysis of H.O. con-
taining H.SO,.
Decomposition of H.O>. as
affected by the chemi.
cal polarity of the atoms-
Action of metallic ox-
ides. metals, and char-
coal on H.O..
Effect of heat on the for-
mation of H.O. in the
electrolysis of acidulat-
ed water.
Equal amounts of oxygen
are liberated from the
MnO, and H.O. by mu-
tual decomposition in
acid solution.
Did not find the preceding
to be the case.
Behavior of H.O. with
plumbic acetate, ozone,
potassium manganate,
chromic acid, etc. Con-
siders the O in H2O. and
K MnO, for example, to
be in opposite electrical
conditions; in the for-
mer, electro-positive, in
the latter, electro-nega-
tive.
H.O. obtained from po-
tassium, sodium, and
barium peroxides on
mixing with H.O. Evo-
lution of O on mixing
H,O, with perchlorates.
418
Literature of Perovide of Hydrogen.
1859 Schénbein
1860 Bottger
Schénbein
F. H. Storer
J. pr. Chem., LXXVII, p.
276; N. Jahrb. Pharm.,
XI, p- 209; Chem. Centr.
fiir 1859, p. 763.
Pogg., Ann., CVIII, p. 471;
N. Jabrb. Pharm., xa,
pp. 214, 281; J. pr. Chem.,
See
fiir
p. 38); Ann. Chim.
LXXXVIU, p. 63;
also Chem. Centr.
1860,
Phys., {3] LVII, p. 479.
Verhandl. der naturf. Ges-
1859 N-
ell. in Basel,
Jahrb. Pharm., XII, p
291; Pogg., Ann.,
Dp: 134.
510; J. pr. Chem.,
I NOXTIOS pp. 65, ae 28;
Chem. News, IL,
Verhandl, naturf.
Basel, 1859 ;
Pharm., XII, p. 288.
Proc. Amer. Acad. Arts and
300 3 J.
pr. Chem., LX XX, p. 44;
Rep. chim. appliquée, II,
155
LOO jp.
Sciences, IV, p.
p. 155.
J.) prs Chem,
08.
Verhandl. der naturf. Gesell.
in Basel, II, p. 520; J. pr.
Chem., LX XX, p 280.
Verbandl. der naturf. Gesell.
in Basel, IT, p. 455; J. pr.
257 ;
III, p.
Chem.,
Rep. chim.
36
LXXX, p.
pur.,
Chem. News, II, p. 23.
Ann. Chim. et
LVIII, p. 486;
Ann., CIX, p. 130.
Verhandl.,
J. pr. Chem.,
p. 265 ; Chem. Centr.
1861, p. 165.
Pogg., Ann., CIX, p. 184.
CLX,
Pui. Mag. [4], XVIII, p.
eck in
N. Jahrb.
Phys.,
Pogg.,
der naturf Ge-
sell. in Basel, II, p. 507;
LXXXI,
fiir
Behavior of H.O. to man-
ganese and iron salts.
Chemical polarity of oxy-
gen. Formation of HO.
by slow oxidation of
phosphorus in contact
with water.
Behavior of H.O. with
ether.
Formation of H.O. by
slow oxidation of met-
als in moist air.
Catalytic decomposition of
HO, by platinum.
Reaction for chromium by
means Of H2O..
Preparation of an etherial
solution of HO.
Preparation of H.O» from
Ba O, by means of hy-
drofluosilicie acid.
Behavior of chromic acid
with H.O. free from
acid.
Delicate tests for H,O, ;
1st.—KI + starch +
Fe 80,; 2d.—K; FeCys
+ a ferric salt ; 3d.—
KMn0,; 4th.—Indigo+-
Fe SO,; 5th. —Chromic
acid.
Catalytic decomposition of
H.O,. by platinum, and
the cause.
On the action of NO, on
H,O..
Preparation of a mixture
of H.O., and ether, and
its characteristics.
i San a al allel el
Literature of Peroxide of Hydrogen. 419
Aschoft J. pr. Chem., LXXXI, pp.|Chloride of lime with
487, 401; Arch. Pharm.,} H.O, in acid solution,
[2], CV, p. 129; Chem.| gives off four atoms of
Centr. fiir 1861, p. 234. oxygen. Action on
chromic acid.
Riche Chem. News, II, p. 107;/Action of H.SO, on H.O,
| Pogg., Ann., CLIX, p. 346;| in liberating ozone. Lib-
Bull. Soc. Chim., 1860,| eration of oxygen by the
| p. 178. alkalies.
‘Lenssen J. pr. Chem., LXXXI, p.|lodine is changed by H.0,
~ 276. into HI in presence of
alkaline carbonate.
1861 Schénbein Pogg. Ann., CXII, pp. 281,|/Tests for H.O.. Forma-
287, 446, tion of H.O. from H.O
and O in contact with
Zn, Cd, Pb, Cu, and
the other metals, except
Au, Ag, Pt, etc., in a
moist atmosphere.
Brodie R. Soe Proc., XI, p. 442. |Action of H.O. on oxy-
genated bodies in solu-
tion.
Aschoff Chem. News, V, p. 129; J./Action of H.O. on the
pr. Chem., LXXXI, p.| higher oxides, and the
401. formation of perchro-
mic acid.
Bottger Chem. News, IV, p. 57 ;)Preparation of an etherial
Wittsb. V. Schr., IX, p.|} solution of H.Os..
546.
1862)Osann Chem. Centr., 1862, p. 97. |H.,O.madefrom K,O, and
hydrofluosilicic acid.
Chevreul Compt. Rend., LV, p. 737. [Bleaching power of H.O.
upon organic coloring
: matters.
Duprey Compt. Rend., LV, p. 736;)Preparation of H.,O2 from
Chem. News, VII, p. 301;) Ba.Ov, 8 H.O and COs.
Institut, 1862, p. 365;
Dinsl S eolyt, © Jour:
CLXVII, p. 38; J. pr.
Chem., LXXXVIII, pp.
440; Zeitsch. Chem. u.
Pharm., 1862, p. 695.
Balard Compt. Rend., LV, p. 738. |Uses same method of pre-
paration as Duprey.
Brodie Phil. Trans., p. 834. Decomposition of H2O2
by KMnO,, K; FeCye,
Ba (ClO). and H.CrO,,
and on the oxidation ef-
fected by H2Ox.
von Babo Ann. der Chem. u. Pharm.,/Ozone forms H.O. with
Suppl. II, p. 265. water, only in presence
of nitrogen or an oxi-
‘ dizable body.
Schonbein Zeitsch. anal. Chem., I, p./Action of H.O, on plum-
440. bic acetate, etc.
1863| Brodie J. Chem. Soc., XVI, p. 320.'Decomposition of H.O2 by
KMn0O,, etc.
Literature of Peroxide of Hydrogen.
1863 Schénbein
1864 Sch6nbein
1865, C. Hoffmann
Giannuzzi
1866 Schénbein
Ann. Chem. u. Pharm.,
Suppl. II, p. 211; J. pr.
Chem., LXXXVIII, p.
469; J. Pharm., [8] XLIV,
p. 83; Bull. Soc. Chim ,
V, p. 442.
J. pr. Chem., LX XXIX, p.
22 ; Bull. Soc. Chim., V,
p. 548.
J. pr. Chem., XCIII, p. 24;
Bull. Soc. Chim., [2] III,
p. 179; Chem. News, XI,
p. 20.
J. pr. Chem., XCIII, p. 60,
and XCII, p. 150; Insti-
tute, 1864, p. 399.
J. pr. Chem., XCII, p. 168;
Zeitsch. anal. Chem., III,
p- 245; Bull. Soc. Chim.,
[2] ILL, p. 147; J. Pharm.,
[3] XLVI, p. 3813.
Ann. der. Chem. u. Pharm.,
CXXXVI, p. 188 ; Chem.
Centr. fiir 1865, p. 1119 ;
Phil. Mag., [4] XX XI, p.
143.
Zeitschr. Chem., VIII, p.
749.
J. pr. Chem., XCVIII, pp.
257, 280; Zeitsch. Chem.
fiir 1866, p. 658; Bull.
Soc. Chim., [2] VII, p.
238; J. Pharm., [4] IV,
p. 3038; J. pr Chem:;
XCIX, pp. 11, 19; Zeit-
schr. Chem., fiir 1867, p.
93.
J. pr. Chem., XCVII, p. 76;
Ann. Chim. Phys., [4]
VII, p. 1038; J. Pharm.,
[4] IV, p. 395.
J. pr. Chem., XCVIII, p.
270.
J. pr. Chem., XCVIII. p.
65: N. Repert. Pharm.,
XVI, p. 6; Zeitsch. Chem.
fiir 1866, p. 445 ; Zeitsch.
anal. Chem., VI, p. 114;
J. Pharm., [4] IV, p. 306;
Chem. News, XV, p. 123.
Action of H.O. on bro-
mine and chlorine. ~
Formation of HO, in the
blood by respiration,
and its behavior to the
constituents of the
blood.
Formation of H.O,. by
slow oxidation of lead.
Delicate tests for HO. by
means of KI and in-
digo.
Presence of H.O. in urine.
H.O. made from potas-
sium peroxide and hy-
drofluosilicie or tartaric
acid.
Action of H.O2 on myo-
sin, fibrin, blood-serum,
albumen, etc.
Formation of H.O. by the
slow oxidation of or-
ganic substances in the
absence of water, as
ether, alcohol, etc.
Catalytic decomposition
of H.O. by Pt, Ru, Ir,
Rd, ete.
Delicate test for H.O.—
plumbic acetate, starch,
potassium iodide or gu-
aiacum and a solution
of blood-corpuscles.
Stability of H,O. in aque-
ous solutions.
.
.
:
Literature of Peroxide of Hydrogen. 421
1867
Schonbein
Weltzien
Baudrimont
Hoffmann
Harcourt
and Esson
Schénbein
Harcourt
and Esson
Swiontowski
Houzeau
Schonbein
Chem. News, XIV, p. 107;
Bully Soc. Chim., V; p:
547.
Compt. Rend., LXII, p.
640; J. Pharm., [4] p.
254; Chem. News, XIII,
p. 189, and XIV, pp. 1,
15, 39, 50.
Ann. der. Chem. u. Pharm.,
CXXXVIII, p. 129.
Compt. Rend. LXII, p. 757;
Chem. News, XIV, pp.
1, 15; Bull. Soc. Chim.,
[2] V, pp. 261, 322.
Compt. Rend., L.XII, p. 829.
Phil. Mag. & Jour. Sci.,
XXXI, p. 148.
Proc. Roy. Soc., XV, p. 262.
Ann. Chim. et Phys., 4me
S., VIII, p. 465.
J. pr. Chem., CII, pp. 145,
155, 164; Zeitsch. Chem.
fiir 1868, pp. 155, 178;
N. Repert. Pharm., XVII,
pp. 306, 321; J. pr. Chem.,
C, p. 469; Zeitsch. Chem..,
fir 1867, p. 606; Bull.
Soc. Chim., [2] IX, p. 74.
J. Chem. Soc., [2] V, p. 460.
Zeitsch. Chem. fiir 1867, p.
179; Bull. Soc. Chim., [2]
VIII, p. 404; Ann. der
Chem. u. Pharm., CXLI,
p. 205.
Chem. News, XVII, p. 57;
Compt. Rend., LXVI, p.
4A.
Compt. Rend., LXVI, p.
314,
N. Repert. Pharm., 18, 364;
J. pr Chem., CVI, p.
270.
J. pr. Chem. CY, p. 219;
Institute, 1869, p. 6.
lJ. pr. Chem., CV, p. 241.
Concentration of H2On,
and various reactions.
Action on H.O, of Fe,
Al, ferrous salts, Me,
AES SON Here Ao NOEs
KI, (KI + Fe S0O,),
K Mn Ou, Ky Fe, Cys,
and Ks; Fe Cys.
Concentration of HO. by
evaporation at the boil-
ing point, ete.
Theoretical consideration
of H,O02. Instability of
the H in the molecule as
compared with H.O.
Experiments in H.Os.
Preparation of H,O, from
K.0O; and _ fluosilicic
acid; also from K.,O;
and tartaric acid.
On the reaction of H.O,
and H O.
Action of platinum, iridi-
um, ete., on H.Os..
Formation of H.O. from
various substances, as
in turpentine, alcohol,
resins, etc.
Reaction of H.O, and
Action of H.O2 on potas-
sium permanganate.
Method of estimating
quantitatively small am-
ounts of H.O.2 by means
of KI and an acid.
Upon H.O2, considered as
the cause of the altera-
tions in Houzeau’s test
papers.
Occurrence of H.O, in
rain-water, air, etc.
H.O.2 recognised by malt
extract and guaiacum
tincture.
Stability of H.O2 on heat-
ing its aqueous solu-
tions.
422 Literature of Peroxide of Hydrogen.
1868 Houzeau Ann. Chim. Phys., [4] XIII,|Estimation of small quan-
p. 111; Bull. Soc. Chem.,|} ties of H.Os.
|2] X, p. 242; J. Pharm.,
{4] VII, p. 268; Zeitsch.
Chem. fiir 1868, p. 223;
Zeitsch. anal. Chem., VII,
p- 242; Chem. Centr., fiir
1868, p. 315.
fe Compt. Rend,, LXVI, p.|No H.Oz in the air.
314; Ann. Chim. Phys.,
[2] XIV, p. 305.
Parnell J. Chem. Soc., [2] VI, p.|Reducing action of H,O:
356; Zeitsch. Chem. fiir} in presence of C,H,O.
1868, p. 714.
Rundspaden (Ann. Chem. u. Pharm.,|/H2O,. from electrolysis of
CLI, p. 306. water.
1869)Tomlinson J. Chem. Soc., [2] VII,|Effect of the state of sur-
(Harcourt, in p. 145. face in the rate of de-
discussion of composition of H2Os.
Tomlinson’s
paper. ) |
Struve J. Pharm., [4] X, p. 356 ;|Detection of H.O, in rain,
| Zeitsch. anal. Chem.,| snow, &c., by means of
VIII., p. 315; N. Rep.| KI, starch, and ammo-
Pharm., XVIII, p. 753 ;| nio-ferrous sulphate.
Chem. Centr., fiir 1870,
p. 148 ; Bull. Soc. Chim.,
{2] XIII, p. 89; Chem.
News, XX, p. 28; Compt.
Rend., LXVIII, p. 1551 ;
J. pr. Chem., CVII, p. 503;
Zeitsch. fiir Chem. von
Beilstein, fiir 1869, p. 274.
Schaer Vierteljahrsschr. fiir pr.|Action of H.O, on emulsin
Pharm., XVIII, pp. 3871,) and myrosin, spittle and
497. milk.
Schénbein J. pr. Chem., CVI, p. 257 ;|Behavior of H.O. towards
N. Rep. Pharm., Xv TOU, ferment.
p. 28; Zeitsch. Chem. fiir
1869, p. 583; Zeitsch.
anal. Chem., VIII, pp.
81; Dingl., Polyt. Jour.,
CXCI, p. 499.
Schmid J. pr. Chem., CVII, p. 60. |Occurrence of H,O. in
rain-water.
Schonn ‘Zeitsch. anal. Chem., LX, p.|Action of H.O. on molyb-
49; Zeitsch. Chem. fiir} dic acid and oxide, and
1870, p. 446; Bull. Soc.| upon titanic acid.
Chim., [2] XIV, p. 42.
Struve N. Petersb., Acad. Bull.,/Formation of H.O:, ozone,
XY, p. 320. and ammonium nitrite, -
in combustion of hyaro-
en.
Houzeau Compt. Rend., LXX, p. eens of H.O» in the
519; Bull. Soe. Chim.,| snow fallen at Rouen.
[2] XIV, p. 372; Institute,
1870, p. 74; Zeitsch.
Chem., [2] VI, p. 250.
Literature of Peroxide of Hydrogen.
2
9)
42
18
1873
1874
EF. Goppels-
i
Struve
roder
Struve
Thenard
Struve
LeBlanc
Thenard,
A. and P.
Houzeau
Al. Schmidt
LeBlane
Fudakowski
J. Thomsen
Béettger
Struve
Hamel
Radenowitsch
Thomson
'W eith & Weber
Chem. News, XXIII, p. 208;
Bull. Acad. Imp. Sci.,
XV
J. Chem. Soc., XXIV, p.
356.
J. pr. Chem. [2] IV, pp.
139, 383; Zeitsch. anal.
Chem., X, p. 259 ; Moni-
teur Scientifique, [3] I, p.
912.
J. Chem. Soc., XXV, p. 35;
Zeitsch. f. anal. Chem.,
X, p. 292.
J. Chem. Soc., X XV, p. 921;
Jompt. Rend., LX XY, p.
et
J. Chem. Soc., XXY, p.
922; Zeitsch. f. anal.
Chem,, XI, p. 25.
Compt. Rend., LXXYV, p.
537.
Compt. Rend., LXXYV, p.
458.
Compt. Rend., LXXV, p.
D877.
J. Chem. Soc., XXVI, p.
186; Pfliiger’s Archiv.,
VI, pp. 413, 490; J. Chem.
Soe., 1878, p. 180.
J. Chem. Soc., XXYVI, p.
242.
Ber. Bericht. VI, p. 107.
Pogg., Ann., CL, p. 31, and
CLI, pp. 194, 225; Ber.
Bericht., VI, pp. 223,
1434; Chem. Centr., 1873,
p. 472.
Dingl., Polyt. Jour., CCIX,
157
Wien. Akad. Ber., 2 Abth.,
LXVIII, p. 482.
Compt. Rend.. LXXYVI, p.
1028.
Dingl., Polyt. J., CCX, p.
476 ; Ber. Bericht., VI, p.
1208; J. Chem. Soc., 1874,
p. 433.
Dingl., Polyt. J., CCXI, p.
211; Ber. Bericht, VII,
p. 73; J. Chem. Soc., 1873;
p. 483.
Ber. Bericht., VII, p. 1745.
Presence of H.Os: in air
and in vital processes.
Reducing action of H.O,
and phenole.
Presence and formation of
H,O, in the atmosphere.
Occurrence of H.O,. in
combustion and in vital
processes.
Action of KMO, on H.O,
under influence of a
freezing mixture.
Determination of H,O» by
means of indigo.
Production of H.O, in the
electrolysis of H.SO..
Formation of H.O, by the
action of ozone on sul-
phate of indigo.
The same.
Decomposition of H,O,
by filter paper, ptyalin,
and pepsin.
Production of H.O, in the
electrolysis of sulphuric
acid.
Presence of H.2O:2 in ben-
zene.
Thermo-chemical
ches on H,O..
resear-
Test for H.O. by means
of pyrogallic acid.
Estimation of H.O. by
K MnO.
Formation of H,O: in the
slow oxidation of tur-
pentine oil.
Preparation of H.Ox:.
H.O2 and NHiO give ni-
trous acid.
Literature of Perovide of Hydrogen.
1876
1877
187&
‘Schone
Schone
Clermont
Kingzett
Thomsen
Carius
Cohné
Kingzett
Bellucci
Griessmayer
Schaer
Fairley
Kingzett
Bottger
KE. Schone |
Schone
Berthelot
Boillot
Berthelot
'Dingl., Polyt. Jour., CCX. p.
| 307; J. Chem. Soc., 1874.
| p. 601.
Ber. Bericht., VII, p. 1693:
J. Chem. Soc., 1875, p. 418.
iCompt. Rend., LXXX, p.
1591 ; J. Chem. Soc., 1875,
p. 1216; Ber. Bericht..
VII, p. 981.
iJ. Chem. Soe., [2] XIII, p.
210; Moniteur Scientifique,
| [38] V, p. 1020.
|Pogg., Ann., CLI, p.
| J. Chem. Soc.,
223.
Ann. der Chem. u. Pharm.,
| CLXXIV. p. 31; J. Chem.
Soc.. 1875, p. 128; Ber.
Bericht, 1874. p. 1481.
(Chem. News, XXXIV, p. 4:
J. Chem. Soc., 1876, vol.
II, p. 539.
Report Brit. Assoc. for 1875
(2d Pt.). p. 43; Moniteur
| Scientifique. [3]. VI, p. 197.
(Gazz. Chim. Italiana, V. p.
405; J. Chem. Soc., 1876.
| vol. I, p. 954.
Ber. Bericht., IX, p. 835.
194;
1875, p.
\Ber. Rericht., IX, p. 1068.
\J. Chem. Soc., 1877, vol. I,
| pp. 1. 125.
‘Moniteur Scientifique, [3]
| VIL. p. 715:
\Chem. Centr., 1878, p. 574;
| J. Chem. Soe., 1879, p.
| 103.
Ann, der Chem... Vol. 192, p.
257; J. Chem. Soc , 1878, p.
| oe
‘Ber. Bericht., XI, pp. 482.
561, 874, 1028; J. Chem.
Soc., 1878, p. 552.
\Compt. Reud., LXXXVI, p.
[anise
Compt. Rend, LXXXVI, p
123.
‘Compt. Rend., LXXXVI, p.
277.
lA. V. Schrotter|Ber. Bericht., VII, p. 983. H.O, as a cosmetic.
[Tests for H,O,—titanie
| acid; cadmium iodide,
starch, and ferrous sul-
_ phate.
Atmospheric H.O..
Presence of H.O, in the sap
of plauts.
Formation of H,O, from
oxidation of turpentine.
H.O, as an oxidizing agent
(Thermo-chemical Re-
searches).
Formation in nature of ni-
trous acid, nitric acid,
and hydrogen peroxide.
Formation of ozone by con-
tact of plants with hydro-
gen peroxide.
Formationot H,O, by in-
complete oxidation of
terpenes.
Presence of H.O, in the
juice of plants.
Connection of H.O,. with
the reduction of nitrates
by bacteria, ete.
The same.
H.O. and certain perox-
ides.
Disinfecting
H.0z.
Formation of H,O, by ex-
plosion of a mixture of
oxygen and hydrogen.
H.O,. its preparation, pro-
duets of.
action of
Atmospheric H.O..
Formation of hydrogen
peroxide, ozone, and
persulphuric acid during
| electrolysis.
‘Effect produced by a low
teraperature upon a mix-
| ture of H,O. and H,SOs.
‘New observations on the
chenical reactions of the
, silent electrical dis-
charge.
Literature of Peroxide of Hydrogen. 425
1878) Bellucci -|Gazz. Chim. Ital., Fase. VIII Alleged existence of H,O,
and IX. 1878; Chem. News.| in the organism of plants.
XXXIX, p. 149.
KE. Schéue Ann. der Chem., Vol. 195, p.|/H.O, (3d paper). Behav-
228; J. Chem Soc., 1879.| ior of H.O, towards KI.
p. 353; J. Am. Chem. Soe., i
I. p. 250
o Ann. der Chem., Vol. 196, p.|Behavior of H,O, towards
08; Chem. News, XXXIX.| © the oxygen compounds
p. 164. of thallium,
ef Ann. der Chem., Vol. 196, p.|Behavior of H,O, towards
239. ozone and chlorine.
- Ann. der Chem., Vol. 197, p.|Behavior of HO, towards
137. the galvanic current.
Davis Caem. News, XXXIX, p. 221./Peroxide of hydrogen, its
estimation. stability, and
uses,
Drechsel J. pr. Chem., 2S., XVIII, p.|Catalytic decomposition of
303. H.O, by alialies.
Kern Chem. News, XXXVII, p. 35.)H.O, in the rain-water at
St. Petersburgh. Less
in rain coming with
north winds, than in
that coming with south
winds.
Berthelot Bull. Soc. Chim., XXXIIT, pp |Decomposition of H,O, in
342, 249. presence of alkalies. Ac-
lion of iodide of potas-
sium on HO.
LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS.
Actes de la Soc. Helvé-|Actes de la Société Helvetique des Sciences Natu-
tique. relles,—Geneva.
Amer. J. Sci. ' |The American Journal of Science and Arts,—
New Haven.
Ann. de Chim. Annales de Chimie,—Paris. .
Ann. der Chem. u. Pharm.|Annalen der Chemie und Pharmacie,—Leipzig
and Heidelberg.
Ann. der Chem. Justus Liebig’s Annalen der Chemie,—Leipzig
and Heidelberg.
Ann. of Pharm. Annals of Pharmacy,—London.
Arch. de l Elec. Archives de |’ Electricité, —Geneva.
Atti Scienz. Ital. Reunione degli Scienziati Italiani.
Basel, Bericht. Bericht tiber die Verhandlungen der Naturfor-
schenden Gesellschaft in Basel.
Basel, Verhandl. Verhandlungen der Schweizerischen Naturfor-
schenden Gesellschaft bei ihrer Versammlung
: zu Basel.
Ber. Bericht. Berichte der deutschen chemischen Gesellschaft,
—Berlin.
426
Bibl. Univ.
Bibl. Univ. Arch.
Breslau, Schles. Gesell.
Jahresb.
Breslau, Schles. Gesell.
Uehersicht.
Bull. Soe. Chim.
Chem. News.
Compt. Rend.
Ding]. Polytech. Journ.
Edinb. Med. Journ.
Erlangen, Abhandl.
Erlangen, Mitt.
Med. Soc.
Freiburg, Bericht.
Phys.
Froriep, Notizen.
Gazz. Chim. Ital.
Heidelberg. Verhandl.
Nat. Med. Ver.
ll Tempo.
J. der Chem. u. Pharm.
J. pr. Chem.
J. de Pharm.
J. Chem Soc.
J. Amer. Chem. Soc.
Les Mondes.
Miinchen. Gelehrte Anz.
Miinchen, Sitzungsber.
Phil. Mag.
Poge., Ann.
R. Soc. Proc.
Roma Atti
Ver-
Schweiz Gesell.
hand.
Stockholm, Ofversigt.
Wiirzburg Verhandl.
Zeitsch f. Anal. Chem.
Literature of Peroxide of Hydrogen.
Bibliothéque Universelle des Sciences, Belles-
Lettres et Arts,—Geneva.
Supplément a la Bibl. Univ.,—Geneva.
Jahresber. des Academischen Naturwissenschaft-
lichen Vereins zu Breslau.
Uebersicht der Arbeiten und Veriinderungen der
Schlesischen Gesellschaft fiir vaterlindische
Koultur,—Breslau.
Bulletin de la Societé Chimique de Paris.
Chemical News,—London.
Comptes Rendus Hebdomadaires des Séances de
de l Academie des Sciences,—Paris.
Polytechnisches Journal von J. G. Dingler,—
Stuttgart
Edinbur gh Medical Journal,—Edinburgh.
Abhandlungen der Physikalisch- medicinischen
Societit in Erlangen.
Wissenschaftliche ‘Mittheilungen der Physika-
lisch-medicinischen Societiit zu Erlangen.
Berichte iiber die Verhandlungen der Naturfor-
schenden Gesellschaft zu Freiburg in Breisgau.
Notizen aus dem Gebiete der Natur- und Heil-
kunde, Erfurt
Gazzetta Chimica Italiana,—Palermo.
Verhandlungen des Naturhistorisch-medicinis-
chen Vereins zu Heidelberg.
ll Tempo, Giornale Italiano di Medicina, Firenzi.
Journal der Chemie und Pharmacie,—Heidel-
berg
Journal fiir praktische Chemie,—Leipzig.
Journal de Pharmacie et des Sciences accessoires,
—Paris.
Journal of the Chemical Society,
Journal of the American Chemical Society,—
New York.
Revue Hebdomadaire des Sciences et de leur
Applications aux Arts et 4 l’Industrie,—Paris.
'Gelehrte Anzeigen,—Miinchen.
Abhandlungen der Naturwissenschaftlich-techni-
schen Commission bei der Kénigl. Baierischen
Academie,—Miinchen.
Philosophical Magazine,—London.
Annalen der Physik und Chemie,—Leipzig.
Proceedings of the Royal Society, —London.
Atti dell’ Accademia Pontificia dei Nuovi Lincei,
—Rome.
Verhandlungen der Schweizerischen Gesellschaft
fiir die gesammten Naturwissenschaften,—
Basel.
Ofversigt af Kongl. Vetenskaps Academiens
Handlingar.
Verhandlungen der Physikalisch-medicinischen
Gesellschaft in Wiirzbure.
Zeitschrift fiir analytische Chemie,— Wiesbaden.
a a ee See Oe
GENERAL
:
INDEX.
For all names in Botany -and Zoology, see Index of Nomenclature, fol-
lowing the General Index.
For full titles of papers in this volume, and names of their authors, see
Table of Contents.
PAGE.
Acetic acid, see acid.
AN CIVICS 2 Soe eee ere eames 65
Achroicythemia............-- 27
ENGIG, ACCLIC..... . ity Pit toe 18—25
itate 210
QPOCKCMICH sc tse. se a 31
AZOMUMMEG a ete ae ses a ee 33, 354
EMIZOIGSse. 40 bhi fh, dee, fe}
LG, OS Soe Celatec ancien 32
butyro-limnodic......... 33
Canbomice sas... Lob, 210) 216
chromic..... Werte, Sat aee.yhte 413
citric, 1—10, 16—82, 157, 158
GREMMCH ares tee slneises alae 31
MOSUIMGTCH ess fo as ee 413
HORM Cae a es 7, 11, 15—25, 32
TEN Can 4 ace nC ee 31
[ROOCOMNG. pasos nucemesne 39
seoretinic MPA nant! aad Gite 33
humic SL ee I 31, 32, 33
My T@ CIC 77 ras) ay -teteesicr ee 156
hydrobromic............ 8
hydrochloric...... 7, 8,9, 29
30, 158, 216
My CLOMMTOLICE rire cise 413
malic 7, 11, 16, 18, 21, 25, 32
metavanadic...... .141, 142
MUGdescouUS .+......-.--. 33
TONITE (OS geen Ree ocr 22, 30, 153
IMGROMIMNAIC Aes eee 33
MME TOUS). at apieveo air sica Oe puree 210—214
ONANTCH= oe 1, 7, 10—24, 31
157, 204
PELChrOMNes// 2) Pee 415
- phosphotitanic.......... 54
WICRIGECuny. soe caer Ciena iis)
pyrogallic.......... 7, 12, 18
SUINGI CLS ae aiharckt oe 33
silico-propionic ......... 33
PAGE.
INGIGHISUGCIMNC@e oe see sc cee 33
sulphurous......215, 217, 218
"219, 370
sulphuric....... 30, 158, 197
209, 368
tartaric, 1—24, 29,31, 32, 157
GANT Ci oa ate eto re et d38—70
OUTING aay eg tec sacred cect bl
WAMRIGI@ Js sssn0000ce 185—142
Acid hydrocarbons............ Bis)
Acids, organic, action of on min-
CEalse ee sc mulata ns 1, 34, 156—158
Adirondacks, ozone observa-
HOMSUIIMER ys sees sce 195, 196, 197
AGHO MANES eas danse easnecs 65, 75
Aglaite..... 327, 328, 332—340, 348
Air- -samples, hed of collect-
BIN Oe Neat ceakanteetnae eo nuenene ae ots 193, 194
Albite...... 6, 26, 28, 320, 846—353
A DIMe Pe AMLC aha ace esas 846, 351
TRUCE ie teamoeraitic na obs icig since 20
Alizarine, as an ozone-test,
207, 208, 211—216
Allmanditess =o ss tas eaeeten 6, 26, 28
Alterations of Spodumene,—
0) AUN ONES 6 pa do odno 346, 349, 353
to Cymatolite, Bay 327—340, 352
to Killinite. . .3840— 346, 354
to Muscovite. . "347,- -348, 349, 353
WO. QNUR THA en ooh oman Be 349-353
ANIMONAMMONNTH TO ys KAS ase soo oe 0, 20, 28
Amazon-stone........ ie eae Bee 32
Ammonium citrate............
Amceboid movements in blood-
GCORPUSGCIES Wei 2 ye seter ae els eee ae 275
AATCC ke aaa so ee oe ae 6, 21, 28
Analyses of bronzes........... 40)
Ana TASe WSs oc3 Sa hee eae 65—76
Anglesite..... 2, 5, 20, 28, 156, 158
428 Index.
PAGE. PAGE.
Angular forms of blood- Blood-corpuscles,
GOLPUSClES ys eae e ene 267, 283 | amceboid movements of.. 275
sAoIMAME ACK. Seer ase 141, 142, 143 changes of form in......
ATNIKERICE, Shin 2 pod eee este 3, 7, a 28 266—268, 282—286, 312
ATION tees Ae er eae 5, 28 conclusions as to... .208—314
Antozone, history of...... 40; Baa | ‘‘ohosts” of....270—274, 312
not a distinct substance,
405, 406, 412°
probably the same as per-
oxide of hydrogen, 411, 412
AmtozZonidesss .csc= saeacee 406, 407
JNO NUN Cons Seto Roe Ol 5, 20, 28, 352
ATOOCTEMIG ACICe-yy yma eae 31
ApoOphylle . 22 = ence 6, 21, 28
iMpyreneemiata 20h. Gees 294
Armoxene........ 135, 136, 1387, 139
ATGEMMALE§ 5 ceths 0h drcestalioste, 141, 142
Argentite..... 4, 17—19, 24, 28. 154 |
157, 159
PA OVINE Ga erecrscaey ties clayey stoke out 138
PAW ECAH OSI IG. yea Nee ara eitng eae 69
Arsenopyrite, 4, 18, 24, 28, 155, 157
Artificial minerals........... 57—61
HAHN ZONC se eyresceseesten a ede cee ede A405
Atmospheric Ozone........193—197
365, 366
PUK ON REA eee 6, 26, 28, 3238, 325
Austrian Service Rifle, 164, 172, 173
YENGDIPLUU ON HC RE Ieee Ree A cm se en 326, 354
Azo-humic acids. ....0..... 33, a4!
INCU Cis een Caen dares 4, 7—11, 28
Barium Oxalate. ............ 10—14
Barytocalcite....... 4, 7—11, 15, 28
Basaniomelani-pooetesetae eet 67
Bay of Fundy, geology of,
220, 221, 249, 254
tid esis ee 226, 227
IBYEMVAONG AYCICl., sancecnns ous dif}
Beryl ..e%.- 318, 319, 329, eee "346
350-—352
Bibliography of Ozone........ 404
Bichromate of potash, as a pre-
serving agent in studying
blood- corpuscles, 272 273, 308
Bioplasson....... 309, 310, 311, 314
IBIOUITONS <2 ns Beta ceceetne 6, 26, 28
Birds of ibyarensranee W. I., 46, 50
161, 162, 255, 256
Grenada, W. Ti: 160, 161, 168
New Providence, W. I., 50
St. Vincent, W. L., 147158
Tehuantepec 1 oc sh ebee ilaoil
WisineVATSIEISS Be Gaoacos a) all
JENS Ne eee sige a aoe eee ob 5, 20, 28
Blood-corpuscles, red, structure
265—315
‘‘investing membrane”
Of rae 286—294, 309, 314
literature of,....... O75, 282
286, 294, 297, 302
microscopical study of,
265, 282
nucleus in..... 297—297, 314
paline 701 see 269—274
preserving-agents for,
272, 273, 308
SIZeS, Of 4. eee 276— 282
Vacuolel ins see 269
Miltalitiys (Oise sree 297%—302
Bohnerzs ok. eee 135, 136, 1388
Bornite.. 4, 17—19, 24, 28, 154, 157
Bournonite, 4, 17, 18, 24, 28, 155, 157
Brachy dolerite: .. eee eee 137
Brookite,: ..c.3 .cnueeeec eee 65—76
MeCN 54 645 8s5n555- 57, 58
Bronze bells from Japan....... 30
Bronze; titaniuime: eee 62
Bronzes, analyses of.......... 40
Brucite::33 2c aeee 5, 19, 28, 156
Butyric acid. 353-5 se eee 32
Butyro- limnodie acid.......... 33
Cadmium iodide, as an ozone-
TEST saccteat ene 207, 212—216
Calamine.:.......- , 6, 21, 28, 156
Galcites <a E eG 28, 156
@alciumioxalatese see aee nee 10—14
Carbonates, action of organic
ACIGS UPODe see ae
Carbonic acid. . 2.10... 156, 210,
| Cartridges....... 169, 170, 171, fh
|.Cassiterite.-... ...2. eae 350, 351
Castellite:. 0s 2s 3. 74
Cerussite...... 4, 7—11, 15, 28, 156
Chabazite... 0: oe 6, 21, 28
Chaleocite,....4, 18, 19 24, 98, 154
5 7, 159
Chaleopyrite, 4, 18, 19, 24, 28, 155
157, 159
Chemical preparation of ozone,
203, 204
Chile@ite.o ois. eee 135, 136
Chlorinated acetate of methyl.. 2%
Chlorine, action of upon flowers,
218, 219
Chlorophyllite:.-2 42 eeeneeeee 343
Chlorovanadates..........-... 141
PAGE.
i@hrondrodites. 225. 62. 8. e. 6, 21, 28
(Ghmommctacl= sass. + snc ctes 413
mOhnrommies so... <5: 5,. 19, 25, 28, 158
Wiimvcoberyl so). S eS. 66, 323
(CEE SOO) ee ar 6, 21, 28
@iimgcolites. csi. .s. esse 6,21, 28
MOMsnte ca. .es.. 28, 21, 28
Cinnabar,
A018, 24 28) 154, 157, 158
Citric acid. . 1—10, 16—82, 157, 158
Citric acid in Mar sh’s apparatus, 17
Cleavelandite, 321, 348, 350, 351, 352
Clinometer, new form of...263, 264
Bolouktomite;. 2... Pye sso... 66
Gomes 71, 350, 851
Comparative solubility of sili-
cates in hydrochloric and
entneracids 8/526 21). Mele eee 21
Compass-clinometer....... oe 264
Connecticut, Trias of... .. .220—2o4
(mOKCIICE co sie sci se ee esse 351
(Copiaeity Se pee ea eererseae D, 20, 28
Coraline simestOnes -.2. s.0e 124
(COVE ONOUIT ESS eee Geet ai ea erento a 66
“Orenated” forms of blood-cor-
PORIGCIGSHE a sitter ies weed sd Ses 267
(CiRETMNG HNGICK Renee war emacs 3
GrreliOmite. soc eee ee ee es 68
CInTIS OILS na Ste eteiees alee eee Gee eee 65
(CINPOMGE sie on Seno 5, 20, 26, 28, 138
CirypOCaMlltte paw ae ee ea cocoes oe
Crystalline precipitates, micro- ~
scopic examination of....... 12
(Cunmmmminetomiteas sees. sso: 318
@upritie: Woe. .c 2 5, 19, 28, 156, 158
Cymatolite...... 319—821, 3827—829
338, 345—304
analyses of... ...3380, 331, 032
_. constitution of. .333, 334, 385
_.microscopical characters
Ol We seee ese O90) Sa0, tea
PEN AGROUMG Coy sce asi Se, seb eta te 3d2
Brolin Ls. el 6, 21, 28
Dechenite... 135, 187, 138, 139, 140
Decomposition of silicates by
organic acids and ammonium
sil OMPIGl Cy eerac ese sce weve ntce ok 20
Decomposition of sulphides by
citric acid and saltpetre....23, 28
Decomposing power of organic
acids compared
Delthyris Shale............... 123
Descloizite. ..186, 188, 140, 141, 142
WDewevlite satis. tes centers: 6, 21, 28
318
WiASWONC re hye oece seine es ei. cee
Index.
Fishes,
429
_ PAGE.
IDTOWSICE A meme eee ts 6, 26, 28
Distinction between calamine
PUMOl AMVETS sk ec oeoodocone 2, 21
Wolomile yas as eee 2, 714, 28
Dry reagents for wet analyses,
30, 156, 157
Electrical preparation of ozone, 199
Electrolytic preparation of
OZONE een Tete ee es 197, 198
Hisberg, Louis, on blood-cor-
DUSCLES Ge Hie maces ae ee 265—315
DVS Abeer eae baron Binrier eealee Shia 318
ebm Gelade oss sees sea eek 68, 71
TO SUC eee Ai eee bp en ae re eee 140
Hipidote ee eee Sees 6, 21, 26, 28
Eruptive Rocks of the Trias,
229, 241—246
IAN MPOMNUT 4c ccectonececeso 134
PTC LAG Gs rare an tee et cece ee i
SERUM Cr acre ey tee = ees ee RS 79
WWISVMOGMN. oonsccan ec. 136, 137, 139
AICTE aes eee ere har 79
Imnloilnuntiern es Aw ecica Goes. cons das 343
Favosite Limestone ........... 124
INEROUSOMNIE oc bo eeooddenceeo4e 79
ET LOUS: OXIA Lae ee eae 10—15
Firing guns under water...164, 176
Fishes of the fresh waters of
GER S ists tte eee eae 92—120
fossil, new species of,
127, 128, 188—192
Flowers, acted upon by chilo-.
TLIO eh eereacetors icy sveseenl: 218, 219
IDI! OAOWGs3eeo5 Shoo
by sulphurous acid...... ote
218,
Fluoride of ammonium and or-
GEING ACK eo ese ce do eas cee 20
54
es
JEVIMOUMBNNEES c olclon sons aqecade x
Foot-prints in the Trias... .225,
230,
Mormate ot leads ses c0 ae
Formic acid....... 7, 11, 15—25, 32
Forms of red Pn oanoce
266—268, 282—286, 312
new Upper Silurian,
121—124
new species of,
127, 128, 188—192
Fossil plants, leaf-scars of. ..41—46
77—92, 129, 1380
Fossils,
Fossil fishes,
-Franklinite....... 5, 19, 25, 28, 158
450
PAGE,
Fresh-water fishes of the U. S.,
92—120
Functions of silica in the soil... 33
Himeol Texas spencer i187
Galenite......4, 17—19, 24, 28, 154
Hydrogen peroxide, see peroxide
of hydrogen.
ELV Gropiite rae: vsti eo tee 135
Hydro-potassium oxalate...... 158
Sulphateser snr 30
Hydro-sodium carbonate....... 156
Index.
157, 159 |
Garnet aie Gets 318, 319, 826, 345
_, Bo0—354 |
Gel aCideee hae weet ine See 31
Geocelicacideeee er emre a tee 33 |
Geological work of organic
EAGI(IGtIAN ot ik Wel: alte ee 31—34 |
Georenmicacidmas see eee 33
“*Ghosts,” of red blood-corpus-
Cle Ss iin one oe 270—274, 312 |
Cuiycollicracid a= ener oN 16 |
Goshenite A NSS er Sits Shia cath 350
APUG C, peredeyavee even paces ete cle eke 318
Grecnovite Pa tm ay eee eee 67, 68
(GUSIMIGe hs 5.28. ores ester bike
Guiacum, as an ozone-test..... 198
211—216, 406
Guns, tested by firing under
WILETEM NS cesta mrs octane 164176
Gurhiontess aco. 8, 7-11, 138, 28
Gry PSU yee tee 5, 19, 28
Heemoglobin..... 308—807, 309, 313 |
Hausmannite..... 5, 19, 27, 28, 158.
lepembencutic.cms scone enter 320
Hematite, 5, 19, 25, 28, 148, 156
158, 327 |
History of Antozone..... 405—412 |
OZONE Lee ee 3638—872
Peroxide of hydrogen,
412—415 |
torn blend eens een 6, 26, 28 |
Houzeau’s tests for ozone, 207, 208
213—216
Jahuora)ONGHIINS , 5o5hccd6000ss 502 33
lelWannG ACICl, - grenade sacse Ol, Oey Oe
TnGIMOGlKe BOK abo oncads cued: 156
Hydro-barium oxalate......... 14
GAT UATE ibs ore stesso use 14 |
icbycirobromiciacidh eesti ee 8
Hycro-calcium tartrate........ 13
Hydrochloric acid, 7, 8, 9, 29, 30
153
lnfyaGlrorihnKorRn@ RICK, 3, oalscudader 413
Todides, as ozone-tests..... 204—216
Iodine, action of, on sulphides. 153
| Toliite. occ. ea.0 ae eee 343
THOMA eS hey cs wee ae 5, 16, 25, 28
Tsering. .2\.)) Oe eee , 14
TS@ritieysk.< «<n s ns oe 67, 72, 75
Twaarites oc. 2.52. See 69, 72
Japanese antiquities......... 30, 38
bronzes, analyses of..... 4() .
Kallkvolborthitel eee eee 135
Keilhautte / 0... 2 eee 68, 71
Kcibdelophan es aeee eee 67
Kallinite, 820, 323, 327, 329, 331, 3388
340, 354
analysis Oil. ausseene 341, 342
constitution of ...... 343, 344
microscopical characters -
Of. ac eee 345, 346
Konichalcite. . Pere at 11515)
Kupfer schiefer. :. 2. asa 135
Keyanites* 3.3. one 6, 26, 28, 318
| lalbraldOnitelys eee eee 6, 26, 28
| Land Shells from
Californias. ene 316, 317
Cape Town, 8. A., 855, 361
362
Costas Ricaseeeaaees 257—262 |
Demarara:.. / ate one 355
Oregon: . “52 Gee eEeEeee 306
Roan Mountain, N. C., 357
308, 360
ead... 4 oo askin Gee 5, 25, 28
Lead oxalate... 2. asses 10
Leaf-scars of fossil plants, 41—46
Hydro-strontium oxalate....... 15
Hydro-thermal alteration of
Spodumene: +s. eeee eee 352
Hy drotitanites . 9 7-3e eee 76 |
Hystite. °.....s.:02e eee 67
Thmenites: | ..9 sence 65—75
Timenium’... .. 1) 2 ages eee 74
imenonutiles see 71, 72
Indices to Chemical Literature
OZONE. s oo ene 373—408
Peroxide of Hydrogen,
6—4215
Titania 53—76
Vanadium,...-..--- 130—146
Indicolite sae 321, 350
‘“Investing membrane” of
blood-corpuscles 286-294, 309, 314
77—92, 129, 130
PAGE
IL@CETIOS oe Se eee 67
Wemidolitere sce ct ee eh se os aol
UT GUISE AS a ei cee Be BR 124
Ligurite MEA Be icecom ease wisekys 66
Limonite......... 5, 19, 25, 28, 156
Literature of Ozone....... 363-403
of Peroxide of Hydrogen,
416—462
On Mifanium.........- p38—10
of Vanadium....... 133—145
Litmus, as an ozone-test... 207, 208
Lower Helderberg rocks. ..... 122
Lowe’s test for ozone...... 212—216
MBSE KGIN. 5 ee eae a eee 66
IVIETENINE SIUC Hetrcas fei-c 3 3 2, eg 28
WITOMESIUM Ss ss... 5, 16, 25, 28
- Magnetite, 5, 19, 25, 28, 142, 156
158, 318
Malachite). .5.... .... 4, 7—11, 28
Malic acid. .7, 11, 16, 18, 21, 25, 32
BV iiMel MOTE Z pd) ora sy os sae sie awe ans 66
Manganese-garnet.........346, 851
Manganite: ).........-0, 19, 27, 28
Manganous salts, as ozone-tests,
208—216, 408
Mianedsite..: 00.50... .. 4 18, Q4, § 28
Siem ame We ianes bya ake en eel ae 318
Margarodite .............. 390, 351
Meissner, on antozone..... 405—414
BVIGCUNN CMe aN sone ene rea, asia 33
Menaccanite................ 65—74
NIGI@TWO WS eam aaa ies Sean aa 67
Metals and organic acids....... 16
Metavanadic acid.......... 141, 142
Meteoric alteration of Spodu-
THOME S Sennen hee aie tee hee oan 302, 803
Mitcrocytheemid..s.5-55-4-5-- 279
INGSRO) NUK ene ates el ann 351
Microscope, in the study of
blood-corpuscles......... 265, 282
. Microscopic study of crystalline
DLCCIpItALeS a. ee. OL Bee 12
Minerals, action of organic acids
TUT O MMM years cel Sazpcieiciaicls labels kare 1—34
behavior with lodine....
158—159
behavior with organic
acids and iodides, 157, 158
Moffat’s test for ozone, :....... 206
212—216
VEO ISIC CR Hs recs Steen ages 67
Mollusca, see Land Shells.
Molybdenite. 4, 18, 24, 28, 154, 157
159
Moresnmetité.. 0.0.06. ce eee eens 32
Index.
431
PAGE
Mo Sanvcliitiek ian ree aee ieee. an, ti
Mudescous acid............... 3)
‘“Mulberry” forms of blood-
GORMDUSCIES s dees scca scone 268, 283
Muscovite, 6, 26, 28, 321, 327—329
337, 338, 346—853
ENRON ssc cendodaee 6, 21, 28, 156
Nepheline-dolerite............. 137
New Jersey, Trias of...... 220—254
Ne@wy AVOHER IRMIG Soo oscaudoadse 165
Niccolite..... 4,18, 24, 28, 155, 157
UNhlousin Che ise aieisinte tae peste ee 65, 70
INTRO OIC recs sods to os 22, 80, 153
INIMMOANUDANNO AVGNGL, G65 Secsb ons
INMDROWS BYGICLS 5 aces case bos 210—21
North Carolina, Trias of, 222, Ao
254
Nucleus, in red blood-corpus-
CLES Een eens wemsras 294—297, 314
Octahedruienyee yas eee hans 65
Oerstediier ee os aes 829, 346
Oso MTber Ne A) Nae ee anaes 65, 66
Oligocyilheemiaie eee 279
Olivine see 6, 21, 28, 71) 327
Onondaga Salt Group......... 124
Organic acids,
action of on minerals... 1—30
and oxidizing agents. . = 23
comparative energy of. 21
geological work of.... 31—34
304
_ presence of in soils, 31, 382, 33
reactions with bromides
and iodides....... 1538—159
Oriskany Group .............. 121
Orthoclase, 6, 21, 28, 318, 3238, 350
3)
301, 3
Orthoclase-granite. ....318, 320, 300
Oxthovanadatess ccs +. 2 seen 140
Ottrelitic clay-slate............ 318
Oxalic acid....1, 7, 10—24, 31, 157
Oxides, action of organic acids
RL OWemescyvae est aces 5, 19, 28, 158
Oxidizing agents and organic
ACLU cle tasardaas evs ct deel 22
Oxygen, percentage of in the
atmosphere ............. 193, 194
relations of to ozone, 3'70—3872
Ozone, action of upon flowers,
216—219
atmospheric 193-197, 365, 366
bibliography of......... 404.
collection and preserva-
HOMO, boo odes Db Ee 202, 203
452
PAGE.
discovery, sources, and
properties of...... 363—366
index to the literature of,
373—403
nature of the matter com-
posing
preparation of, 197—199, 203
204
ww
a
2
|
SS
—)
relations of to oxygen,
370—372
LESS! LOlarereeeaeiciers 204—216 |
therapeutic action of, 365, 366 _
OZoOnideseaee crane 406, 407 |
@7onizedmwalerereaeie seer 366
Ozonometry, examination of |
TVAUNOYGKS The ose aacaoo de 197—204. |
classification of,
206—211
critical examination of,
Ozonoscopes,
204—206
materials for........ 204— 211
relative efficiency of, 211—216
uncertainties of. ....204—211,
214—216, 366
Paling of red blood-corpuscles,
269-274
Palisades of the Hudson....... 241 |
aT ahhonites neem. meee sete 72
Paragenesis of Spodumene, 350, 351
Paracolumbite.............. 70, 74 |
IPectolites: Science ease 6, 21, 28
Renchromicwicide eee aeecee 413 |
d B(CHRIKONON SRI Gayo eRA TEU LAAT ac ante 72 |
TRemontsl RII . ceo candoeabe 65—74, 142 |
Peroxide of hydrogen, history
(OL BNE UK eh Men eA oS Vere oe 412, 413
index to the literature of,
416—426
influence of, on ozono-
scopes. . 207, 210, 211, 216
not formed by electro-
LYSIS Geviactte seine 413, 414
presence of, in the air,
414, 415 |
relations of, to ozone and
aAntOZONG . eee. 408—412 |
Phenolpthalein, as an ozone-
Uelslthace ich-eona a ane ery estes 207, 208
Phosphotitanic ACL a aicicetemee 54
lesa ylUNUifets cose saeciats omer nyRhoe 318 |
LEGG BYCIClig sats GAO God He deo alte)
PAGTIEC TY. ce Ns stot wee ee 65
RIG Ove re aurehaninciecene 5 3) 288
Piblitensee en sock, ue onO Moet
IBinite. eee ee 324, 329, 34(), 342 |
Tndex.
PAGE. |
Plumbic sulphide, as an ozoné-
teSti eo i. sce Pe eee 208—216
| Polli’s test for ozone..... 4.... 212
Polykras 2... ot). eae see)
Polymisnite) 2 ee eee
72
Port Jervis, N. Y., fossils of, 121—124
Potassium bichromate, as a pre-
serv ing agent for blood-cor-
272, 273, 308
| Potas assium iodide, as an ozone-
TeStweiese 198—216, 367—370, 409
Potassium permanganate, as an
OZOne=tESt. ee 366, 413
Potassium salts, action of, with
organic acids, 22, 23, 156, 157, 158
Prehistoric remains in Japan. 35, 38
Prehistoric bronze bells........ 30
Prehnite) 225.0 ee eee 6, 21, 26, 28
Prince Edward Island......... 220
Pseudomorphs, see Alter pou
Psilomelane....... 5, 19, 27, 28, 139
Pucherite \.) 0... eee 141
Pyrentematial-- ese eee 294, 314
Pyrochlore 2.2. >see 68
Pyrocatlic acidae pees 7 AQ as
Pyrolusite....5, 19, 27, 28, 158, 319
320, 326, 328, 330, 354
Pyromelane @.7..0--ee eee 12
Pyromorphite. ...5, 20, 28, 156, 158
Pyrrhotite, 4, 1719, 24, 28, 30, 154
155, 157, 159
Pyrite, 4, 18, 19, 24, 28, 30, 154, 155
157, 159
Pyrites, decomposition of by
nitre and citric acid......... 24
QQUENHIZG 35 cone 33, 320, 321, 346—353
Red Sandstones, Triassic . .2283—231
Remington Rifles’) .2. eee 165
Retinaliies 2... se seer 6, 21, 28
Rhodochrosite......... 3, 7—11, 28
Rhodonitennee- eee ee 6, 21, 28, 318
Rifles..2... 3252.6 eee ee 164176
Ripidolite i stad: be le OEE 6, 26, 28
‘* Rosette” forms in blood-cor-
puscles........ 266, 267, 283, 312
utherforditie==-e epee eee 69, 70
Rutilated quartz. esr eeere 69, 70
Rutile S.> foo eee 65—75, 318
antificial 0). Aeeeeeee 59, 60
Salina, Groupes ese see 124
SaAMarskitene erie ee 5, 20, 26, 28
“‘Sealloped” forms of blood-
corpuscles. Se) gee 267
PAGE.
Schoénbein, on antozone. ...405—414
‘Oil, OVA ie Boe 365—369
ozone-test of........ 212—216
SCINO Aly goat miele ene 65, 66
PEehovlomite. 0.0.2.2... 60—74, 142
SOMMGline ys Gaon eee Cae ee 65
MEGMeMiMe 2.4... 2, 6, 21, 28, 135
‘SUavre (oy SY 1B Te eee 170—176
INGO GUS ate ee 69
Sidérite........ 3, 7—11, 15, 28, 135
Silica, functions of in the soil. 33)
Silicates, action of org anie acids
TD ORS Sk eee ae 20, 25, 28
comparative Malis of,
TRL BKGHG IG) aes Sie ene 21
Silico-propionic acid........... 33
SUING OMMATMIATCSS. 5 dccts ees ee 5 ae Fil
SHIMGRMEI Cer oe aes. Deo, 28
Silver, as an ozone-test, 208, 209, 212
Sizes of red blood-corpuscles,
276—282
SMalgites |... 4,18, 24, 28, 155, 157
UMUMsomites ss 5.4... 3, 7—11, 28
Solubility of metals in organic
AGICLE SS OS id ee eee ee eae Res 16
Soutfriere Mountain....... 148, 151
OMESKOSIGERUUE.cyas- ce va. se - 58
DIONNE. 6 eas Seen CMOS 56, 65—T75
South Joggins, section at...... 249
Spanish Model Rifle....... 166—176
Sphalerite..... 4 17, 18, 24, 28, 164
157, 159
Spodumene, action of organic
ACIS WOM. oahu oe bob ooe “6, 26, 28
alterations of...318, 324, 327
3.40 346—354
analyses of..... Sl 22) B28}
constitution of. .324, 325, 326
localities: fone =e. - ar 318, 319
microscopical characters
OL Se aa Meee 326, 327
paragenesis of....... 300, 301
Springtield Rifle............ 166
lauMTolitie schist... ....-----+-. 318
Steel, titanium.............. 62, 63
“Stellate” forms of blood-cor-
JOUWSOIES A races aero 267, 283, 312
Stibnite...4, 17, 18, 24, 28° 154, 157
S\UUI OL CWs a iclotess Siomter eves ho 6, 21, 28
Stone implements in Japan. ..35, 38
Stromatopora Limestone....... 124
Strontianite........ 4, 7—11, 15, 28
Structure of blood-corpuscles,
265—314
SUNCCWANG AXIS ooadocucoucas e500 3e
SWCCUMIOs ay mon eee coco oe aoc 33
Index. - 433
PAGE.
Sulphide of lead, as an ozone-
TESE HES cigs Coe 208—216
Sulphides, action of iodine
WOE Meee eee 1538—157
action of organic acids
ULI OM Ee. eyemy a twee eee 4,17, 28
distinction of, by means
OM CHIE CONG 6 sdoo504¢ 18
Sulphuric acid, 30, 153, 197, 368, 370
Sulphurous acid, action of upon
HOW CLS aneee nears: aoe 217, 218, 219
ACE ICR ak Mec erre yaa haet @. Bil, Bes
ARR aUeA WAVASINES., Gann odoosséeane 204
Tartaric acid. .1—24, 29, 31, 32, 157
Tentaculite Limestone..... 123), 124
. 164—176
.204—216
Testing guns under water.
AVES HOE OVAOM Bos Ao o
Tetrahedrite. .4, 18, 24, 28, 155, 157
Thallous hydrate, as an ozone-
EST yan eae ae 208—210, 2183—216
hinterschitieharer eae eas cetnei sec. By)
““Thorn-apple” forms, in blood-
corpuscles...... 266, 267, 284, 312
Pine eee rr Senne ree ey ante are 5, 20, 28
Uhiramatesmertcer-vvtacu cesar ae 53.—76
MbitamiGracide i saat secs 538—t1
AMM MNOWAAAMIC Sacecossoonucon 7, i
URANO Reese cea esae NS sep 65—75
ARTESIA ts Gide. aoe chao aie emeett d38—716
AOOUIMENINITO 65 Gaels co dooacue 61
Tourmaline, 6, 21, 26, 28, 338, oe
350, dol, B02
Trap-shects of the Trias....... "229
241— 246
Trias of Eastern North Ame-
TAKGP Seabees cid ar Asi ope re 220, 254
AvEHONVAI. cisnoedcodaen 326, ies dot
Tscheffkinite. . 65, 67, 68, | 7A, 7d
Uintah Mountains............. 248
Ullmannite...4, 18, 24, 28, 155, 157
LONNTTIKC LENCO einen Cine oO ene 31
WheinaOVelnins AShecanGese Acca 326, 304
Uraninite, 5, 19, 25-28, 135, 136, 142
We ts, Auarmy emilee eee kas 166—176
U. S. Model Rifle......... 165—176
Vacuole, in blood-corpuscles... 269
Wiamladatesasomee sain dese 134—142
Wanadiesacidimeeenien eta 135—142
Wenachinlie 4 oe soedaceeuee 134—142
Wiamadto lite mrs cic cates ccc ce cece 140
WIEIDRIGIIIEYAS ees en ee Oe 138
WTRIGIUNIN, co Gecsneanesoas 138—143
Variegated Conglomerate. .231—240
434
\ PAGE.
Velocity of chemical reactions 8
Virginia, Trias of ....-....222, 254
Vitality of red blood-corpuscles,
297—802
Vivianite......... ...0, 20; 28, 156
Volborthite...........184, 135, 136
Wiadbeikinnads eo unses eo lO olhaeS
Warwickite......,65, 67, 71, 72, '75
Wiashinstoniter..... 2. ee . 67, 68
Water-lime Group..... weeded
Werneritec....... nee Os ally Poy, mo)
Whewellite.......- Bean ANNE 32
WZAT CONS hs sae See
Willemite........
Watheriteser cece
Wollastonite.....
Woultenitesis =) =a
Xanthitan. bets ahaa
Yittrotitanite.. 2... 20
Tine: 2.0) Pee
Zin cite. 98 oe eo eee
ZOISi6C 2 onan ek ee
INDEX OF NOMENCLATURE.
|The names of eee species are printed in Roman letters ; synonyms and
species to which reference is made are in Jtalics; names of sub-families,
families, or higher divisions, in SMALL Caprrars. |
PAGE.
A\OUUNIO I eee eee ES ~ 182, 217
WI SUGILG sarc fees Cees castes, 217, 218
UCNOSUME eee lie LS
Acantharchus pomotis.......... 100
ACCP S 4AM ete pepe eek ean ere 182
Acipenser maculosus........... 120
PRPNCUUTINIS 5 Sco oo bowen oe 120
ENCUPHINSERIEDI AN) Sse. ana. os = 120
Acrospermum foliicolum........ 184
UPOCIUIDITEO 6 eeclaiy 6 oicevcte oeo' 184
PROUIIIGUS SNOKCHSIS 92... 0. sce. 5. 178
Ailographum maculare......... 184
Alburnellus dilectus............ 112
NOCUIID Sic oie pee eu ae eae 112
HUGO WEA e Wao nessa edoo liz
DFU ROIS, 6 o's oe ete 6 Lee 112
PAU UENO WS CONUS. 25 ee 109
CHROSOMUUS HEN aaa ene ee 110
[XC2RROMNINIRg 5G ba oo 808 6 od 109
APO oC aocesies oo se 113
PEUMSOMUUSIe aera nia oe 109
MULCLOSLOMMUS ene ee ee 109
OS CUSPR I Bons Bua Peete cease 110
SURUMMNRGUIS o:5 cleo 6 oa clo oc 109
COMGMMBS 5a succes o6.6 50.40 109
WEMOCEDAGIUS +. =.=... = 110
Alburnus mubells....-......--. 112
Alvordius macrocephalus........ 96
MCICMICTIUIS, Sea oee Be ao 6 c -. 9d
MROLOCEDNANISHM sean 96
Ambloplites @news ......2..... 100
(PMYPVOMMBa cs odccebeacoonce KOM
AAU VORSUD Al). ce be wees 104
Amblyopsis speicus..........-. 104
_ Ambonychia aeutirostra........ 124
PNTMMAMCOMU Gs a 2...) c)sc jie s smreens 119
PACNTTTIN AR sieeve ses Ss aco nee ass 119
Amiurus albidus........... Ile alts
OPUS: Kacoassaaduacac 118
COU Grauare eee nae aa wy Ae 118
CRCDCTUUU Spray tana eae 117
HOP CTME SOSA Meo Bid Sab UG
PAGE.
ANTIOTUEUNISY (DOING oe 5 aac Soococue 117
IVCLOUSHR er erated sos Ree Cra oi 118
TANALUST ae reece tates A 117
DIGMRUNSs 66 'sb0 6bu Co do ee 117
OUCSUSHR eras are nye Selene 118
(PO ULILUS IE ener cosas ene nes 118
GUNG OUTS ee ae ane Nate stasis 118
vanthocephalus........... 118
Ammoceetes argenteus.......... 120
PUUOKHMNS oo Seoge Sao boo ol 120,
URBIOG a8 mh esc Gocco sole a ae 120
TG Chern warn ae ese flowee lketl)
Ammocrypta Beanii........... 93
Anguilla Bostoniensis.......... 119
OUUG ONES Wageespstet sire ecole cre 119
ANNE! LUAU UID ODY. Naas See 6 pepo oc ue 119
Anoderma Lindheimeri......... 178
ATHNOMGES fer kt, ese ceca ene ee 130
APHODODERIDA)......-..-.--: 101
Aphododerus isolepis .......... 101
SMUMUS 6 tricca hens doe ass 101
Apomotis cyanellis............. 100
SOM ottas, Gress Case ATS OH. be 100
AUK MEAD OS ion boo ens ccde noc 190
OTB AS ae satan cokes eateries: 191
ANOVA, GUDERA So Gane scobdacce 180
Argyreus dironasus...........- 108
TLCS UES He Worcs ew arte 108
AT EyTOSOMIUS SISCO:f5 092 42 ee 105
Asterina orbicularis............ 187
Wirightitn 4.022 s. NOL 1ST
JNGU EDP VUSUDY., H's Co moes oa ane 105
ATO PORANPTECUUS =n) yee eee 124
ANWRNIGE) THOOMOD, «oles bao coe 217, 218
Bathygnathus boredlis.......... 220
Berehemian se s.62 su-5 4s nee 183
Blacicus Blancoi........... 161, 162
brunneicapillus.......... 161
Boleichthys elegans............ 94
OSI A Ss Ghee was tte acest sh 94
HUSH OPUS. a6 Sook bene beoe 94
yt ae Rt ee ee
436 Index.
PAGE. PAGE,
Boleosoma atromaculatum....... 95 | Ceratichthys Milmeri........... 108
CH ULGENS: =. Bae s seeminre mettre 95 prosthemius.......... “ees
MOCULELUTIUR a even eiaiee 95 TUDTUNONS = =e ee .. 108s Samm
Olmstedi\; i. Bonen Senin 95 | Cercospora ailtheand............ 182
SUGIMOCUIN pie Eee 95 onaphaliacea. 27. eee 182
(SSA yo 5ao0 530 oe3 5 95 | Certhiola atrata. .-.7.. J2eeieee ~ 149
IRON Riba nese dood aon 217, 218 Saccharinaec see eee 150
IBOMIStAL SH DCC rere Pen ee ere 179 ‘Portoricensis|. =e eee 150
IAMS) QCUUMDE ns sic ods blsddaof os 99 | Cheenobryttus gulosus........ .. 100
Bubalichthys cyanelius......... 117 VUTIEIS 0c 2 ols ee eo» 100°
MUPUUGS ceed RoE eo er Soe tir 116 | Cheetura brachyura............ -. 250 —
Bulimiymise- sates dee eee 362 Dominicana’. ase 255
Natalensis, PolUure . 22.2 oe 255
var. Draukensburgensis . 362 | Chamrops................... 182
TRWIPHOMUNIS wa bo sone ose sooo S be 258 | Chatoessus ellipticus............ 106
IROZUCHISUS Se ee 262 | Cheilonemus pulchellus......... 108
DUNTROWES sos 500n5450¢ .. 262 | Chirostoma sicculum........... 108
BY SSISCG20 2 Abr nine sete eet fs 186 | Chrosomus erylhrogaster........ 118
pyrrhogasien: =) see 113
@alliste:cavancke je ences pee 152 E08 3 os a 113
CUCM eee Sena dea 54 152 | Chrysotis albifrons..... sagas 126
CUM 6 s4506020040- 152 ANnOZONi CO) .4) ee 126
WELSICOLOhee Ear ere 152 QuguUSLO! 2.) ans 47
CHMOMMO scnedeasonsonsc 152 COUGTIS.< 0.0.5. oa EL
Calliurus Floridensis........... 100 Jactiiions scene eee 120
Gallo pora eccrine nce en eee 124 Sallozt «>. vests) 126
Calymene cameraia............ 124 UULOLO. <7. << eo + eee 126
Camellia Japonica.......... 217.) Q18nll Cimeranianess eee 217, 218
Campostoma anomalum........ 10%: | (Cladoporalseriaia: )-) a= seen 124
@aninia)bilateralisse eee 14s t@laihianialyr cr) eeeeee aa 131
amp ims iratey-res-sst a harn cee 186 | Clinostomus margarita......... 113
Carpiodes cutis-anserinus....... 116 proriger........0.-. ae 113
CUDTINUS near 16>) Cliolalariommd = 355 e ease 112
CHPOPUMIS 5 sc o0c5teadaccn4 116 leucioda, 222)... eka ee iene eee als
TSORYVSOM 53 9044s 255095 116 SCAUTICENS Sette ee 112
WLP OI Efe aictas alNiaoich x oP Aatetane 116°) CEuUPEID AS... . 2c eee ahaa 106
Catonotus flabellatus....-....... 94 | Codoma c@ruleg . 2... =. 2s. eee 111
IOTMISS Ge denoavsossous 94 collisend = eee 111
@AMOSTONTIDA eget eae 114 callisia. ... ... scene iil
Catostomus Bostoniensis........ 114 Chlonistithy) =e ee ee 111
Dubus. Cb) s)he ceak sine e iy Cl SLOMO) ee eee 111
COMMEensOniECE a eeenee 114 Grandipinnis’ > ine Halt
THOUS, Jos 5560p 65026 114 pyrrhomelas ...... Pan oc 111
JEORSOMUOS 5 o\0.06000%50050 114 SHGMOUUTC. ane Eee Sie keep
LONGUOSULIS ae ewe ee eran 114 WAKOTROUSING 350 Gon cosc ace: 111
UGTHCUPSS oto Faade 6 acc F. 114 MOBTUT OU. = 5 als eee 111
COMMING Eos AaB eee Scie ae 186, 187 | Ceelacanthus........... a ae 127
CENTRARCHIDA... 0... sss 8s eo: 97) Colly bial Lenensiss seman ‘rep LS
Centrarchus widews............ 97 | Copelandia eriarcha............ 97
OTROS! soso tsa tek-heh che oda <e *... 100} Coregonus Artedi ..2. 522422) -e eee
Geradsus esac crete 181 clupeiformis..........105, 106
Ceratichthys amblops. ... .... 108 HOYt 605 is, 3 eee 106
Digudlatnis. ibe. crtsloess tinh « 108 NIGTUDINTAS . . . ost . 105
GISSUMUIS ecw thee ester tee 108 quadrilateralis............ 106
GUACIIS) eugene Syachca acne 108 SAprdissiMUS.. 2... 202.00 106
HU GUINUST tae en eae eletvaeees 108 SISO)... )d50\e. 4 ene ene 105
a a i en a
t, a
179
179
179
179
WHSVIOUTION 2). 5.5. +2 Seles 181
Dasyscypha virginea........... 183
Dendreeca ceerulescens.......... 48
DIN EE SRS es a oebas odes AT
SWesmodiuimls 4.0.2.5. fore 182
- Diatrype atropunctata.......... 185
OUMO[DDUIT AS oars Cacao ee 185
CUMIN S © See aera eee 185
[NU] OPOOCZROSS. Sieen Cone aaade 185
OW ACA mina ew sunsets 185
PUCHTATO RS conics a obo oes 185
GROCTROURE pS rece era errs 185
UPN EMSs ee wear aeter es ert 185
Diainypella opaca...........-- 185
Widiymanume 2) haere ee See as 180
Dimichth ys...) 2806.06. 188, 189
JECTS eee ea OR SE 189
THUD Ge geese mene res 191
RCT ey ote el at ieee 189
Diphyphyllum integumentum.. 123
Diplesium blennioides........... 95
ANCOSDO ULSAN S See cetera 95
SHMCUCTFUNI oe 6 ala aor ehald cc 95
Wiplodiiar Aca... 2.02255 250. 056% 180
Wiplosnathus.... 2:22... 188, 189
MIM AVOUIS# eee eps sos. ae 188
IOS DIMUURUIS GRE eee Oe aero ene Gi aneee 127
3 longicaudatus........... 127
Discella angulata.............. 180
leguminum............. 180
Discina Jervensis Batata fits Se. 121
Dorysoma cepedianum.......... 106
[WHOTHUPUIIOS oo. ales 6 ae bieo oc 106
DORYSOMATIDA.......-...-..-- 106
Wothidea iicis: 2.0.) set ys ee 187
Elassoma zonatum............. 101
IGASSOMIDAD.10..2.52. 55.66 -- 101
Enneacanthus obesus.......... 98
CURTUROUS So one momseacde 6 98
Ephedra PRES Guedes bs sin at oe 182
Episema callisema............. 111
Ericosma evides..........- eee OO
Ericymba buccata.............. 107
Erimyzon melanops............ 115
SUGEHLRD brus Sa tee a Sars 114
ISO GHATS Apes cls ao eee ete 104
Esox Americanus.......-....-. 104
CO TDUOLE clea eben aoc ee oot 104
UCU SP rin teins sere eee 104
ODULOT TS tapers ee enie Reeve 104
Index. 437
PAGE.
SOX Ornalusy 022 cence oe = 104
MELCULCLUS Pa. Peter n etter ee 104
SGUMONEUSH tase ear 104
VU MUROSMSSS Brasiio Goce bee o 104
Estrella atromaculata........... 95
Etheostoma blennioides.......... 95
HODANCHRE Sed Boocio woos bo oS 94
ROC sosncondodsaht 94
IRMISULA& Se oes ere ere aT 94
macrocephalum........... 96
DEH OSTOMATED Als 42 eee ee 93
ucaliey, Cangas Soren anes eee 102
UNCOWSIANS ae eee ae a 102
Eulampis holosericeus .......... 47
JUGMMOTISs 6 .ooadoucundsede 47
SMO NG HMI Ko Gooadodcocecoge 182
EKupomotis aureus ............. 98
POU CRUD reteset raet eae osc 98
ISIS Oe cS Pea cetrente tale a tis cats 300
Eustegia magnolice Fy ere pach tyes 1838
Eutypa LuNGZFONIMNS! hoch GOD
Exoglossum mawillilingua. has yeas 107
aviOsiteSinsainegen eye. ahesi ee Mars 124
Holwicolee nee eis arta 187
Fundulus catendtus ............ 103
igphanuSan sae. 5 se ee 103
MCN ONO Paar ee 103
multifasciatus..........-. 103
(GoD DAs ey aire ee hence cote eee 102
Gree O EISEN opie ere Suess, sel auto ¥ 209
CETTE Ws ie en a Peres eg e 187
GASTEROSTEIDA..........-... 102
Gasterosteus inconslans......... 102
Geaster lhygrometricus.......... 179
Gila elongata....... ae 113
HMOURGBUPUMO 3 0 00 Sat do-od soe, 16)
Gilanicinanres ets aoe 261, 855, 362
Glonium lineare............... 183
ANA NUTINI Abe Sreeae ler 185
Glossoplites melanops .......... 100
Clyptolemus is: sesssoe eee 190
Gly ptopomus 12: -2423sec 189, 190
SAVMCL oe og ete oe ess 189
Gnaphalium.................. 182
Graphiola Phenicis............ 182
Guepinia spathularia........ Peal We!)
Hadropterus nigrofasciatus ..... 96
LOSSCIGUUSI Recta te Seles: 96
Halysites agglomeratus ......... 124
GOLCHUNOIUSI Xe ta = ee oe 124
Haplochilus pulchellus.......... 103
Haploidonotus grunniens ....... 101
EfeliGarion secs. cea sae. Nee 258
\
438 Index,
; PAGE, ; :
) Bl apes (ol io). Dar are ae Ue NT 361 | Hysterium prelongum.......... 183
Helix. ..261, 262, 316, 817, 355, 361 WYLOMOLMES = «nee ee 184
circumcarinata..... ize ouals 316
GODIN o soso 36 8c 361, 362 | Ichtheelurus furcatus..........- 117
EPMA RUDD ab S080 63 ah 5 317 jouncialus.--.-- eee 117
WOT KOO Ds eo oon ono 316, 317 TODUSTUS... 2.5. Se eee waite
[OROGQUSOP S 55a Sascede oon oe 258 | Ichthelis aquilensis............. 99
ROTPH OUCH Ohi oa Se bo'3 2 361, 362 iNnCiSOPr 24:4. . oe eee 99
Hemitremia bifrendla .......... 113 INS CHILLS) == eee 98
Reterodon sae eee 113 FUDTICAUCG -.) eee 99
ROLULOLO) eae ements ee olaltss sanguinolentiis ........... 98
Hendersonia magna........... 180 | Ichthyobus bubalus...........- 116
Herneola auricula-Jude........ 179 CYOMEMUSS). = aes 117
LEME TLNO VO OKT eoasacoy aewod 256 | Ichthyomyzon argenteus........ 120
IV CGRODUCOT <6 3 5565.0 822 256 hirud. ! 2 0300 de eee 120
DCLUSGLOr yet cme he ee 256.| Ictalurus carulescens........... “117
ILOlop hae US a5: eee ee 127_| Mex opaca..- 5 252 5.. eee 185, 187
Hopladelus olivaris............ 118) | Immerse. 352g eee 186
Humaria melaloma............. 183 | Imostoma Shwnardii........... 95
IELiyallinn aly ecto oe eee ete ine eR 356 | Inga pulcherrima........... 217, 218
Hybognathus argyritis ......... 107 | Inoderma barbatulum........... 178
AULLCILOUUS conten waite retenee eee 107 UENSLCOLON =: een 178
OTMAUNUS oo0okc0c0000808 107 | Inpex tabacinus >... 2 ee een
REGULUS Te he Rey eee VORA ia oer eee 217, 218
SHROMMMUS »o0c0ca0e00 008 109 |
Hybopsis bifrenatus............ 113,,| dunes. +.) 03) eee 182
CHROSONTUS Hea eerie 110
CMOUMTPUBS..sc0500005n006 109) | Kenenttiasehgerd ee 178
JEDNIBOMUS o s0b0ce6ndnnec 1109) |PBasymickiay = 55-5. 260
MUGKOSMONUMS osa0006cas000 109 é
(NOTA earache otras Se SS Gale 109 | Labidesthes sieculus........... 103
ACMMOGTD NOUNS. 504 o500000¢ 110 || LABR ACID. 3 2). see eeee 97
Hyborhynchus notatus......... 107) Walorakx albidus) ee eee on
Hylomyzon nigricans .......... 114 lineatus.. =... ..- eee ene oa
Hyodon tergisus Re ace eee beer tae 106 rufus gel atie. sible ueletter ee eae ae aa 97
JEDWONDYON( MIDAS ma aricaes ees oda & 106 | agochila (acera. >: 25 Haas
Hyostoma cymatogrammum..... 95. | Leioderma:........ Soe 131
INQULENU c.g Wee O58 uaa 95 | Lepidodendron, 41, 42, 44. 77, 129
SUMMON WMDs aca iss 020 2 ao OH) aculeatum. ..77—85, 88, 89, 90
‘Hypoxylon annulatum.......... 184 CURD ao oo 556 ¢ - 84, 85, 90
CG MMCCEMI Is oo 6G dc 0800008 184 COUGQIUM: 5 eee 78
SUS CUM ud Rea reeateInN: 184 clypeathiny 5-15 = eee 84
UUCSUNCHS inn. ie Nate Aaa 185. conicum...... ta ee 86, 90
MMOS «.40e 6068004608 56 184 CRENQINUT tae eee 88, 89
TOMO. ong aoa 5008 D6 184 diploteyioides ............ 86
TUDISUROS UT 184 (islans...... 82, 83, 87, 88, 90
SUBSUIRIS so 0cccoccacce 184 GG ALCL «eee 838, 84
Hy psilepis ardens’..... 2-3. .4.: 114 mammillatum. ........5. 86, 90
COCCONEMIS Ta eats ae eels 110 modulatum,.....81—84, 87, 90
GPICEMUUUS soinyn ics eee ee 113 ObOLaT eee 85, 88, 89
C(MKGMIPIS +6 oho cseacn0e45 110 OUSCURUI 4.11 eee 86, 90
TKO IGNAOSIS., oo ne 5 S55 a3 110 ObLUSUM eR ieee ee 83, 89, 90
Hypsolepis cornuus............ 110 } OGuIATUIN: = eee eae 85
iy Stemi meanen renee ee 183 TUGOSUT s(t ely eee 88
MOC CHIANER Re re. tee Nee 184 Sternbergit.. 2 - ssc 77, 85, 88
ULE CUT Get ewe sulte se cieiemie 183 telragonum......- MARKS A 84
2 . PAGE.
Lepidodendron undulatum....... 78
WHEIMOSTHID AD... 62.2 6c ee eee 119
Lepidosteus osseus............. 119
PDIGHYStOMUS,. Jos c so. = 119
GU VUUS Renae fi dsyerere<iaye claves cas 119
Lepiopomus anagallinus........ 99
QUTPORUS Vip ec eee ee 99
AS OUUTUS Sato ts clas cle paren 99
CUSCUPUSS Anan OASaeec res 99
OCUUTIUS, 3 eis eC ae ene oe 99
OCIROANUIUS 5 oecee oso ane 99
(MNOS. a ono oe eae noes 99
UO S eet A Sac cist a 99
EONS GURUUS). 02 Soa ee eee 98
MUMCOWWS = cee ne cw ee 100
GM CUUSTA Ge Shey cV i dee) issuers 99
RELLGIS LES barat ayers terete: to eleesie cs 98
IL@[IBSR) <5 B Soe Oe oris Serene 124
Leucopeza Bishopi..... = - 150, 151
ISCUTUDONIENey sake teas ebsites ha ipck 151
Leutinus tigrinus.............. 178
Licea Lindheimeri............-. 180
LTTE Saris eee TEEN Saale 260
CHOPRESIOS ei ee ASTER aR 258
SCHUILCGIUIS Mats are ae atl 260, 262
WN GRMIG AMADA 5 ees oS see ee ee 3 185
Litholepis spatula.......... coe iil)
Lophodermium maculare....... 184
CO MCIOONIES Sank Oceano o6e 184
MNO ARICEUSTRIS So ceeds soe eons 102
HUOCMOST Reo S bee ae oeeD 102
Lugioperca Americana ......... 96
GIS CUM Aper ap eiienstsetet ae saaseeacaes i
Luxilus analostanus............ 110
SUUITUFUIG Soin every Lae 110
GOCCOUENUS eto rerai ta celta 110
CONMUUM Suen Warae er segente leek 110
HOMES oo & cals 5s 6.0.8 e 110
EOSCWS GPs var oirel te yeni iensi eres 110
SAI? 5a edad een ae eben eee 110
BivtlmUnUs Grdens.... . lk. sk. 114
cyanocephalus............ 113
CNC TUITE Sis pe eon co aes 113
LUE) ROE ONS Ns Slee eee 306
COMCOUO ists haveic Tos ole stasis 306
Hevesi Ml: oh eae = 306, 362
Vancouverensis..........-. 306
MICE OPOMAE ee. seis ie vee se: 127
Macrosporium compactum..... 182
Magnolia grandiflora. ..181, 183, 185
AVM nerstn heuelawieit a aiee ane aeas 182
Veit lla esoyeic sigue cis aioe re eat 259
Massaria Curreyi............... 186
Silom otal eceaeaorae colano se 260
Melamimmaligni.. ct aes ches arp 103 |
~ Index.
439
Z PAGE.
Melanura pygmaea............. 104
Melasmia acerind.............. 181
Meliola_amphitricha............ 187
Melogramma gyrosum........-. 185
AiemMUlinEy Vi WaelOie 6odc6uncsen cc 78
MieSOM One tte sree isc ieee: 360, 361
Andrewsl.......-... 360, 3862
CLOUS OU rent Uactay een Ras 361
dentifera.............860, 862
AIO RUNICHOCE onc Coa ben be blac 361
UL UOUC AEE AOep Oko che 361
Mesogonistius chetodon ........ 98
NALESONTAY O) UDR Ak Re og ee 22. 300
Mesopus arcularius .... ....... 17
Microperca punctulata.......... 3
Microphysa Lansingi........... 361
Micropterus nigricans.......... 100
DOUTCUSHRE ee ek stne ete sete 100
SHMOWES pescnsSudaee des 100
Microthyrium Smilacis......... 187
Minnilus wenwrus ............- 111
Minytrema melanops........... 115
Mitremyces lutescens........... 180
MOMMNGHEY TMUENs pocaudeneosauas 183
Montagnites Candollei.......... 178
Morone Americana............. 97
TUATOOD cob acaso0eHbb Gs OF
Moxostoma carpio............. 115
ODIONG UME tet aeeermesee ere 115
. VNQOHE? s oer aae eon oasis iS) =
Myiadestes armillatus.......... 148
Geniborbis errs ae 147, 148
Silovl EVO \soeine acecetoto atest 147
SOUMSOHRIUIS.S 5 Sia csi aduin 61 bce 148
Myiarchus crinitus............- 49
Chu BOCER CUS ister ea tote 49
OberistntGicuccsmcteeae 48, 49
UOPOTTONNIS.. sooocbococcss 49
INV OW atiSGe s ree vescied Ae aon acls 190
Myxostoma anisurum.......... 115
(OREN Osoecocasonccoaus. Wald)
GUHUOn cmiocsencezane scat 115
CORUTNUM ee ees ee 116
DUG MET Mi cic seelne obo 58 0 ¢ 115
CUS OSs coon a9000 areata 115
lachrymale....... ela vreelaie 115
macrolepidotum..........- 115
Opilosumers see ses 116
CAIN n icy eee cae SOT OOe 115
Nanostoma zonale;.< 2.3...) 94
IND SDUAMUNT, 5 s/cogeedsencen 217, 218
Nectria epispheria............. 185
INO COMMIS Manchin). ceeicph ==. 108
Notemigonus Americanus....... 114
ClrySOleucus: $5252). 32. - 114
A4() Index.
PAGE.
Notemigonus ischanus ......... 114 | Peziza stercorea
Nothonotus camurus........... 94 Temensis. 2% 50 0 eee 185
MUG OT ana se crater Memon mard eae ered 94 UILGINCT. 2a 183
INOTROpIS dileciisten ere reee ee 112 | Phacidium dentatum ........... 184
OUCH ONS Ween rea tcc atc Ae 1f2 ) Phaseolus... 1.5. --e eee 182:
LUIS Ne a seats apnea aS 113 | Phenacobius catostomus........ 109
micropleryx. Sener alle, ULONODS 2+ 5 2 te 108
FO MONOID. 3 acon sou 112 | Phlycteena dissepta ............ 180
TUDCHUST RRR ELC eet ee 112 Smilacis ase 180, 187
PUD RUMONS pace atas eret ee Peete 112) Phoma hewohumn:> eae paper cll)
SUOMI aed one nos ike) hysteritiorme: esse 180
IN OUTS cris eet en eee iS hysteroidewm ...........-. 180
HU QUUS Osc c een eee ee ae 118 | Photogenis ariommus /......... 112
OHUSUGTOIS 0.9 pad0G 00066 tn een 118 COOrULEUS'... . =e 111
leplaconthWs eam aoe eee 119 GOHOSMUTS 6665 50500070640 111
ATMS IR aie cies ete eet 119 euryslomus ........-..-:- 111
DOCKNAMONS 35 000 cnee 6 118, 119 grandipinnis........---=. 111
SUMS Ese aw se ae ei 119 leuCiOdUS == See 112
leucOps:....2 <4. Gon EEE 112
Obtectes. ce tae os ase er 186 OUT ROMELCS eee 111
Oeciclnvmm ORO .cacscsccesssc¢ 182 SCODnICEDS ia ene 112
Opuntia...... Saag eeanbraiaaletrstettieds 187 SHUGMIMOMUUFIIS.. so caccoenn ac: 111
Orbiculayilosd ere eee 122 | Phoxinus neogeus............-. 113
Orthorhynchus eristatus........ 51 | Phragmidium mucronatum...... 181
EMUOCTANS je etee1- sees 50 | Phyllosticta micropuncta........ 181
CLINE. te dee 47 | Physarum obrussewm.......-..- 180
CHUOUUIS on oaiciacconacoeg soe ol) aPiliere famed. =. eee 183
Pelerstt. © 5. ce eee 183
JEAGIMMOGING.socseccccccocncscs 362 | Pileoma semifasciatum ......... 96
eJRarmelan. 32506 os are eer 259 | Pimelodus dirarius ........... alas)
Patellaria cyamea.............. 183 Dekyi. 2. one eee 118
UENO 5 3 Aj oo cog605 Be 183 LYNG... 119
Pel ee tire pS tccenyarer eure ae ees 355, 861 ULES... .. oo 118
Pelodichthys olivaris........... 118 | Pimephales promelas........... 107
Penigphorace posse ee eee 179 | Placopharynx carinatus........ 116
Perea Americana .........:.... 96) | Plamesticuss seen eee 147
JMEESOOMS scion cae-408bo- 96 | Pleurolepis pellucidus .......... 93
SOMONE s oa5500000900000 96 | Peecilichthys ceruleus......... 94
IIR CUDA cas cue oeie oie 96 SpeChQDUS. t-te enertes 94
Percina cuprodes............... 96 UATLGUUS) - ieee eee 94
TMM . 5 can baccica csc oe 96 ZORGUS ts seein ee 94
IER COPSED Al ts ire citea ee: 105.) Polyeyra....... 3h. eee 209
Percopsis guttatus ......-+.-.-- 125, | Polyodon fol... . see 120
Peridermium Hphedre......... 182 | PoLyvoponripa |)) eee 120
JPUM hs - Bh 30089 guy us0 00% 182 | Polyporus arcularius........... 178
Perisporium Wrightii.......... 187 DOD CUULUS) rs eee eee 178
IPOUSCAN Es aie cee ae oe 181, 184, 187 CONLIQUUS.. . » «eee . 178
PELOMiyZONVnigen. etre a 120 Lindheiment ee 178
TUL UCOTUS! copes ven co ete 120 UErsiCOlOn.. . =. = 178
PETROMYZONTID&............ 120 | Pomolobus chrysochloris........ 106
Peziza innorala, 22. cen em alee ee 183 pseudoharengus .......... 106
LEUCOIOTICU ert earns 180 | Pomotis chetodon.............. 98
TNA ONNPOR ss nace ded ese a 183 pallidus. ..-2 aoe 98
BUSIOi INTRA SUNN ee ihe 183 notatus. . 2. ee eee 99
rubella. ...... ae ee 183 OUSCUTUS . oe 99
SGU GLO ee eee re 183 sanguinolentus ......+.+-. 98
Index. 441
P PAGE. PAGE
Bamotis wulgaris .. 0... eee GS eRibytidas ss... s2- Pages Sic 305
Pomoxys annularis ............ 97 | GERTILCOSO seers 305, 362
ERUCOMIVUS 0. i722 QAR CUUIS ater cteoepete ear hentaclions ts 182
nigromaculatus........... Oi || TROCCUS CUM NGI. acacm aso o 565 97
SHORTS srg Grid Cee ete 97 | TNCOTUS Ss a's Wise Sere ete Ske ii
ORONMANEOUIUS: 5's ese ssls - osls 184
Potamocottus Alvordii ......... 102 | Sagenaria confluens............ 78
Chirline pa oon se amines OD | Swain fornwiXHS ocncbocoascuve: 105
TAP ONOTXO OS cio lan Om ean Gee 102 ING CUSIiEr eae ee eee 105
USOT cre reeaacb ats sist 102 SiS cousebee con xo noe stcores 105
HODKGPUS ap ore ees pada ete LO ASANO ND 40 rere sie sees 105
_ TPROGIUISS Gee ie ee ree eee 124 | Salvelinus fontinalis............ 105
[PROMO OFSTED a 180 OGUGSS Vian PCr sce aertee gs 105
EXURURs Soc pee ee eee 181 | Salvia splendens............217, 218
FZSAMMOUMOCUS <2) 0/2 yes yee sens eet « ID | SeyOMOCWISS Ck hgabocagsemocuoedc 187
1 S0IEE RS A Rae ea ee ae eee 182 | Sarcoscypha pusio..... ....... 188
Ptycholepis Bollensis .......... 128 SCULCIUALOD See ey yep 183
CHMUS COON EA Ee eae eR 128 SLCRCONCON a lake were setae 183
IY TEVTASP OWI BG: Sree oregano eae 127 TRON ENSUS HOP Be ano iniet 20 185
TOO: CLReRNG aes ese nay cleus Cee 128 | Scaphirhynchops platyrhynchus.. 120
Ptychostomus aureolus ......... 115 | Scaphirhynchus catuphractus.... 120
NWiCEU CHONG Gano ae oe sae eee Lt yal AS OLABIN TD ABs Pse, hea ce) cereals st ae es 101
BECOUMD SUS: "a thee stores cdey tac 11115) |) TStclouleAoyermanane), /HOS so oc eee souoe 122
GUMS 5 oe clpsue ues oe 115 | Scleroderma Tewense........... 180
NeXCUPOVTHIS oc nenecnacade 115 | Secotium Texense.............. 179
macrolepidotus ........... 115 | Semotilus bullaris.............. 108
[ncppIlOSUis So beeeoonaccde 116 COPMOMMNSS scdoeedccacuse 107
Hencemma ovata... 1-2-4145 + 182 HAGHNCUISs boos o edb a doo ee 108
/DPURO MUM a ab te cab Les Ome 181 | Septoria ampelina.............. 181
eycnamthe mum... 5.2...) 181 Maen oligenirys.s1-1tne esi 181
SHOEGUITIHIO? ss Soak eono04c 181
Quassilabia lacera............. 116 UES Oe rasa isis i eae A ees 181
QwWercusaquaied <3 o5 525245. - THY | SIG AIOE nc cn obcecdose Seer 182
OUMSHDO: a.m poop eos Bead SAM eee ay rcs cars setae 41—45, 77, 129
CURAUS 3 creel ee Os hee eee ee 187 IRN 3 So), IBM. 1832, ies
Quiscalus brachypterus ......... 163 Dep RUMC seo aoc se oa 131, 13:
wea GS55caceaoka- ‘162 GSCOLGCO Met pare ey 42, 43
GOON 3 525545 .do5e¢ 42, 45
Receptaculites lateritius....... 128 lepidodendrifolia...... 129—133
Resupinatus contiguus.......... 178 GOP UOUTN, 3 5 ox 5 656 130, 182
TRG WGN es a a renetoe ere emer ene 182 IMOCNOTCI ys iin oe 130, 131, 133
Rheoerypta Copelandi.......... 95 CONC cosedoc *,.131, 182, 133
TRITIATED cps ely Re NOES wegen na 190 RAN OPMMIBs coccecoc 42,48, 44
ancylostonus ......-...4. 191 rhomboidea .......... 131, 133
Rhinichthys atronasus ......... 108 SCUIDIC a kee cr eas 132, 133
COLCMOCICET I aa Naren Via aes 108 SGM iaesens 50m id Bien aang 131, 1338
IETS tes ue ao Teper yee Katee 109 SQUUULOS eae 132, 133
AE TAOI IRIS Miche aes eho ck 109 Steal iiervaen, ars islnre = ome 132, 133
ODUISTUGH rote as ao) eaten gureea yeas OOM AS Ri WUD Adele rea oer eocet IY)
Rhinotrichum Curtisii.......... Ils) || SUMED. Ga dooecouc 180, 184, 186, 187
Rhynchodus eweavatus......... IG |SOrG eNO Ghe saegaaoner panwan omar 186
RORGENS «ser int ee 192 | Specularia perfoliata........... 181
GEC MINIS ¢ scosocesoone 192 | Spheerella exutans............. 187
Rhynchonella lamellata......... 124 | MOCUCEFORMUS. ...5..2-..- 187
MUU CICOLOLO) ct rete lerei oe 124 | Spheeria anguillida............. 187
PIS Ole oa eles cpaeroeenehte Se 124 | appendiculosd...........- 187
v
442 Index.
PAGE.
POP MECNIA GUI Aier.-. jattcrecteanerere ae 186 | Thymallus tricolor
bowllkesporayee eee 186 | Torrubia Ravenalit..-...l5222-8 184
CUNESCENS nan cee 186.) Torula:........-..... 302 eee 186
CHULGILCH GR wove eel ore roe 186 Quaternaicn ets So skae eae 181
SQURUS Bi. -nc eke secs Reon 187 | Trametes hydnoides............ 178
lindas... Beene ee Nora ae 186 Dindheimeriy... see 178
DUCROS VOR GMs 4s be0,0.0-40.52.0% 186 | Trematis superincreta......... 122
DUT Seay Ulead Olcmicto S 186 fl0s@..)s +02 hp eee 122
ETL CHAL cu ies 4 tate ete 186) | Drematopora.)..02 see eee 124
MOXENSIS*: 7 oer a re 186 | Trichobasis Junci...........-.. 182
tonulessporanass sees 186 TUDLGO-VETM © sees Pfsig. Lis
WNEIIOOM oo dodocas dans 187 | Mrichodium’ +) > 252 sees 182
Spiraxis Dunkeri........... 805, 362 | Trigonocarpa.............---. 130
Svirorbis inornatus.........-+.- 124 | Triphragmium deglubens ....... 181
Sporadinus Bracei............. 50) LRoOCHiEnD al. soe 50, 51
ICO RUM ses sacnass0an6sc 50 | Tulostoma jfimbriatum........-- 179
Sporidesmium asteriscus ....... Li |) Murdus albiventrise see eee 147.
COM NARMI 0653555000006 181 Caribbeus= 2: .-oeeeeene 160
COMPOSITE ee reer 181 gymnophthalmus........-. 160
MUTCD, 6a ccenoocads 181 NIP TITOStLIS| see eee 146
SPOLOLUMAM aan s wet aennrnee er aee 186 | Typhlichthys subterraneus...... 104
SIChOPUSH eee e eh cee oe 300
DAOINTUSISS 3d donc ceo p60 380) | Ulocentra stigmaa............. 95
CRG ONORTMIS. 65 an50000- 300. 802) | Umbria. eee 105
UOMO), 5 obawdonocseoce05s 209) | UNEBRILD Anis. 2): ce eee 105
Stereum acerimum......-...-..- 179 | Uranidea gracilis....... oe ee 101
CURTSTINS Seo Oi oe nt ete 178 Hoyt’... 2005 ee eee 101
CUSSHOND SBaae Ge ve a clos ep 178 LEQUINIANIE S546 5 405450066 - 101
[OCHO a G5006 5008056 179 VISCOSG, <0. oe eee 101
Sternotremia isolepis........... 101 | Uromyces appendiculatus ....... 182
SHINAI, AVOANIE, a Gono csa ae 187 OTROS woah 653502065: 182
SullbewArnencanim see rae 114 PROSCOW: 33a eee 182
Stilbum alewriatum............. 182 DULCLERTUINNLS ele eee 182
Stizostethium Canadense........ 97 solidus.x:..\ =) a eee 182
SOMRORAUED > 30 ao8a con 0020 8 96 TeRxensiS:. 22 eae 182
BLUM GUM Uh sets oat seese tere etches Suche 96
Strelitzia regina............ Ais 218) | Valsastellilaigies yee eee 185
SIROTA), < so cgacouaedocods 124 tetraplodh eee 186
Strobilomyces strobilaceus...... 178 VEL <2, Saitees eee 186
Stromatopora constellata........ 124 VILIS «ns epee ee 186
MOO 65 6 ga ciododms 56 on aooS 361 |, Veliferas...... ccc os eee 257
Sinophod onitneeerare eee 124 Gabbi ... 5. 7 eee os eGe
Veronicella..:. 22.2 teeeEeee 262
MRVMe Mey Gens 55 sah oooncndoasc 152 | Verticillium sorediatum......... 182
ADewueiGlen, SOMO, sacs Soncckacs 102.) Villoste. 205.6 eee eee 186
Tebennophor WIS Bh ater yee6l; 3860 i) Vitis Sc ckk ee ee eee 181, 186
Costaricensis.’....2.-. 261. 262) | VitrimiGonUs. ==) ee eae 258
Teretulus cervinus.2.-..--5.--- TG) WatrintZomitese:. skier eee 306
TSH ARIAI ONY ADI Ns oe er cerrecie 50, 51 latissimus* lene 356, 362
Thalurania Wagleri.......... AG AT) VilininOpsisiz. eee 259
Thelephora cladonia ........... 178
Thryothorus Grenadensis...... 161 | Xenisma catendtad.............. 103
Martinicensis >: ives. eee: 47 stelliferd,.. da epee 1038
IMESOLEU.CH Santini ee eeren 149) | Xenotis w7senipiiss eee eer 98
DMUSOWS) 5.5.45 6.000036 148, 161 LythrOChiOntS nee 98
TUWOXCONIS Ss Gn addaaus 47, 161 Megulous=... =! ese eee 98
POM Re
- my
i 2
Index. 445
PAGE. PAGE.
Menotis peliastes..........-.45% WS}.|) ZAOINMIOS /KOOWNS. Ao cecocauocenped 356
sanguinolentuis ... ....... 98 POMS ROSUS d006 cncoasee 356
Mylaria clavulus............... 184 GUAM ee <r jeen yes: ws 360
CRIME ec olan eae an ORE 184 TLOTNONUS eee ... 356
rhopaloides.......... .. 184 CRONTMUS sop omc npn de odes 306
« TENHOT Dice) Deen ict eae 184 lasmodon....... 358, 359, 362
Mystroplites Gili .........0... 99 WRG OPUS aie Sa ee cannet eats 356
TOUTIOIS 5 5.31 RE See Oe ETE 99 macilentus...........3809, 362
mullidentatus ....358, 359, 362
VV WGCB lo 6 tae Oe EER een aoe 187 (IMGT. 6 oe0cecese 358, 362
RUelE case ae 307, 858, 362
LGR) SUC SERS aH Cope eee peters 180 significans...... 308, 359, 362
Zi OSTMIES 6 cre AOE Eee 257, 356 subplanus....... 307, 358, 362
Andrewsi.......258, 359, 362 SUPDLESSUSH aera rae 356, 358
CUP TOMES tea ake c ot 8-1 306, 362 | Zygonectes dispar............. 108
COT UNOVLCUSI na ore se ep ec oiee 359 TLOLOLU Seay cea er pe ear e ee 103
CUS DUMNS = Si cewicoont 309, 362 NOUS BROT cat pet pe 103
MCHUSSUSTR A iter rne ia cts Ss 306
i b>
444 Index.
ERRATA.
Page 207, line 20 from the top, for ‘proxide’ read ‘ peroxide.’
Page 354, line 15 from the top, for ‘dresent’ read ‘ present.’
Page 366, line 13 from the top, for ‘permangatnate’ read ‘permanga-
nate,”
After the publication of his paper on ‘‘ Testing the Value of Guns by
Firing under Water” (Art. XVID), Dr. H. A. Mott, Jr., published a re-
vision of the article, containing changes in a part of its results. These
changes in no wise affect the principle involved, or the relative merits of
the several weapons as tested; but by altering the calculation so as to include
therein also the common length of the gun-barrels, the tables on pages 175
and 176 are materially modified, so as to give results as follows :-—
Board penetrated at total dis- | Board would be penetrated
tance from Cartridge, through Air at—
U.S. Army Ritle...... 6 feet, 11,5 inches. 5827.78 feet.
U. S. Model Rifle. ..... 6 * 102 « 5809.65 *
Sharps titles) cones. ( 53 : | 4988.95 *
Spanish Model Rifle...| 6 “ 61 « 5087.08 <
+
al
Neer
7 December, 1877. Nos. 1-2.
NEW YORK/ACADEMY OF SCIENCES,
a [aa
New York:
PUBLISHED FOR THE
1877.
GREGORY Bros., PRINTERS, 34 CARMINE StREET, N>
OFFICERS OF THE ACADEMY.
1877.
Prestvent,
JOHN S. NEWBERRY.
Vice-Presivents,
TE Gln basal OrNe BENJ. N. MARTIN.
Corresponding Secretary,
ALBERT R. LEEDS.
Mecording Secretary,
OLIVER P. HUBBARD.
Treasurer,
JEOEE NGA! wk IN) a OON
Bibrartan,
LOUIS ELSBERG.
! Committee of Wudblication,
DANIEL S. MARTIN. JOHN 8S. NEWBERRY.
GEO. N. LAWRENCE. H. CARRINGTON BOLTON.
AGN NAGIG S
OF THE
NEW YORK ACADEMY OF SCIENCES.
VOLUME I.
The “ Annals,” published for over half a century by the late Lyceum of
Natural History, are continued under the above name by the NEw YORK
ACADEMY OF SCIENCES, beginning with the current year, 1877.
The present numbers, which have been delayed in passing through the
press, will be soon followed by the other two numbers for 1877.
It is proposed, as before, to issue four numbers every year, each number
to consist of not less than thirty-two pages (octavo), with or without
plates. Price of Yearly Subscription, Two Dollars, payable in advance.
The Academy has for sale a number of back volumes of the Annals of
the Lyceum, each containing twelve or more numbers; the price per
volume is $4.00 with uncolored plates, or $5.00 with colored plates.
The Academy has established a Publication Fund, contributors to which,
in the sum of $100 at one time, are entitled to all the scientific publications
of the Academy appearing subsequently to the payment of their con-
tribution.
Communications should be addressed to
Pror. D. S. MARTIN,
Chairman of Publication Committee, 236 West Fourth St.
Or to
JOHN H. HINTON, M.D.,
Treasurer, 41 West Thirty-second St.
o+—____
f=- Any person residing within the United States, on sending the
amount of his yearly subscription to the Treasurer, will receive the num-
bers as they appear, without further cost.
Agents in London, TRUBNER & Co.
In Leipsic, BERN. HERMANN.
Special apents for the Academy,
NATURALISTS’ AGENCY,
Salem, Mass.
Note.—The Index number (13)—the closing part of the last volume of
the old series—will appear as speedily as the work upon it can be finished.
CONTENTS.
I. Application of Organic Acids to the Examination of Minerals.
(With Plate 1). By H. CARRINGTON BOLTON .....---------
II. Prehistoric Bronze Bells from Japan. (With Plate II). By
pINRYOS SMUNROES. Se. selene sen ee Se eee eee eee
III. On the Structure of Lepidodendron and Sigillaria. No. 1.—On
the Variations of the Decorticated Leaf-scars of certain
Sigillarie. (With Plates IIJ and IV). By Herman L.
HP AGR CRM 12) coe ee Bc Ee elects os eee poe
IV. Descriptions of New Species of Birds from Dominica. By
GrorGe N.LAWRENCE ALG 20 oo ae
VY. Descriptions of New Species of Birds of the Families Troch-
ilide and Tetraonide.. By GzorGE N. LAWRENCE.....----
VI. Index to the Literature of Titanium ; 1783-1876; Part I. By
EDWARD J. HALLOCK ..+......------.-- Baas eee EES Ss seat
PAGE
50
53
Dyoe
y
ATE, LYCEUM OF NATURAL HISTORY). sh
PUBLISHED FOR THE ACADEMY. elie >
President,
JOHN 8S. NEWBERRY.
evi st Wine Avesense,
T. EGLESTON. BENJ. N. MAR’
Corresponding Secretary,
ALBERT R. LEEDS.
Recording Secretary,
OLIVER P. HUBBARD.
* eee Sreasurer,
JOHN H. HINTON.
- 28
Bibrarian,
LOUIS ELSBERG.
| Committee of publication, ae
DANIEL S. MARTIN. JOHN S. NEWBERRY
GEO. N. LAWRENCE. 1BLs CARRINGTON
TAG INN Acde
OF THE
fe
~NEW YORK ACADEMY OF SCIENCES.
VOLUME LI.
The “ Annals,” published for over half a century by the late Lyceum of
Natural History, are continued under the above name by the New York
“ACADEMY OF SCIENCES, beginning with the year 1877.
- It is proposed, as before, to issue four numbers every year, each number
to consist of not less than thirty-two pages (octavo), with: or without
plates. Price of Yearly Subscription, Two Dollars, payable in advance.
The Academy has for sale a number of back volumes of the Annals of
the Lyceum, each containing twelve or more numbers; the price per
volume is $4.00 with uncolored plates, or $5.00 with colored plates.
The Academy has established a Publication Fund, contributors to which,
in the sum of $100 at one time, are entitled to all the scientific publications
of the Academy appearing subsequently to the payment of their con-
tribution.
Communications should be addressed to ;
: Pror. D. S. MARTIN,
Chairman of Publication Committee, 236 West Fourth St.
Or to
JOHN H. HINTON, M.D.,
Treasurer, 41 West Thirty-second St.
————————
(@ Any person residing within the United States, on sending the
amount of his yearly subscription to the Treasurer, will receive the num-
bers as they appear, without further cost.
Agents in London, TRUBNER & Co.
In Leipsic, BERN. HERMANN.
Special agents for the Academy,
NATURALISTS’ AGENCY,
Salem, Mass.
Notre.—The Index number (13)—the closing part of the last volume of
the old series—will appear as speedily as the work upon it can be finished.
CONTENTS.
PAGE
| VI. Index to the Literature of Titanium; 1783-1376; Part II, Min-
eralsy By EDWARD J; HAMMOCK: = 225-22 e88 ose. ee enter 65
| VII. On the Structure of Lepidodendron and Sigillaria. No. 2.—
The Variations of the Leaf-scars of Lepidodendron aculeatum,
| Sternb. (With Plates V-IX.) By Herman L. FaIRcHILD. 77
| VIII. On the Distribution of Fresh-Water Fishes of the United
| States.) By DAVapiS. JORDAN) 2525 9242-562 see See eee eee 92
| IX. Descriptions of New Species of Fossils, from the Upper Silurian
Rocks of Port Jervis, N. Y.; with Notes on the Occurrence
of the Coralline Limestone at that Locality. By S. T.
VARREVDT 2) oi 2 pees SE grat Ae Sey tls Eh Nea a puke) Sea eee ee a 121
| X. Deseription of a New Species of Parrot of the Genus Chry-
sotis. By GEORGE N. LAWRENCE..-.-.-..-.-.-------------:- 125
| XI. Descriptions of New Fossil Fishes from the Trias. By J. 8.
NEWBERRY) oo 5 oi hee eS ee Ei TS oh ean ee 127
Ss Mie ; ee av @ >
Vols i; September—Dsecember, 1878. Nos. 7-8,
ANNALS
OF THE
NEW YORK ACADEMY OF SCIENCES. |
LATE
LYCEUM OF NATURAL HISTORY,
i | Heo Pork :
| PUBLISHED FOR THE ACADEMY,
1878.
GREGORY BrRos., PRINTER, 34 CARMINE STREET, N. Y.
OFFICERS OF THE AGADEMY,
1878,
Presitent,
JOHN 8. NEWBERRY.
Wice-Presidents, *
T. EGLESTON. BENJ. N. MARTIN.
Corresponding Secretary,
ALBERT R. LEEDS.
Recording Secretary,
OLIVER P. HUBBARD.
Treasurer,
JOHN H. HINTON.
Librarian,
LOUIS ELSBERG.
eee
Committes of Publication,
DANIEL 8. MARTIN. JOUNS. NEWBERRY,
GEORGE N. LAWRENCE. ALBERT R. LEEDS.
W. P. TROWBRIDGE.
ANNALS
OF THE
NEW YORK ACADEMY OF SCIENCES.
VOLUME 1.
The “Annals,” published for over half a century by the late Lyceum of
Natural History, are continued under the above name by the Nuw Yorn
ACADEMY OF SCIENCES, beginning with the year 1877.
It is proposed, as before, te issue four numbers every year, each number
to consist of not less than thirty-two pages (octavo), with or without plates,
Price of Yearly Subscription, Two Dollars, payable in advance.
The Academy has for sale a number of back volumes of the Annals of the
Lyceum, each containing twelve or more numbers ; the price per volume is
$4.00 with uncolored plates, or $5.00 with colored plates.
The Academy has established a Publication Fund, contributors to which,
in the sum of $100 at one time, are entitled to all the scientific publications
of the Academy appearing subsequently to the payment of their contri-
bution.
Communications should be addressed to
Pror. D. S. MARTIN,
Chairman of Publication Committee, 236 West Fourth St,
Or to .
JOHN H. HINTON, M.D.,
Treasurer, 41 West Thirty-second St.
+
j== Any person residing within the United States on sending the amount
of his yearly subscription to the Treasurer, will receive the numbers as they
appear, without further cost.
Agents in London, TRuBNER & Co.
In Leipsic, BERN, HERMANN.
Special agents for the Academy,
NATURALISTS’ AGENCY,
Salem, Mass.
Norr.—The Index number (13)—the closing part of the last volume of
of the old series—will appear as speedily as the work upon it can be finished.
XXII. —Deseription of a new species of Bird of thé Genus Ch
>
ANNALS
OF THE
NEW YORK ACADEMY OF SCIENCES, -
LATE
LYCEUM OF NATURAL!HISTORY,
SMT HEONIAN
Act Pork;
PUBLISHED FOR THE ACADEMY,
1879.
GREGORY BRCS., Frinters, 24 Ce1mine Strect, N. Y.
Seprembvenr, la19, No. 9.
OFFICERS OF THE ACADERS
1879, |
President,
JOHN S. NEWBERRY.
Vice-Presidents,
T. EGLESTON. BENJ. N. MARTIN.
Carresponding Secretary,
ALBERT R. LEEDS.
Recording Secretary,
OLIVER P. HUBBARD.
Treasurer,
JOUN H. HINTON.
ihrarian,
LOUIS ELSBERG.
Cammittes of Publication,
DANIEL 8S. MARTIN. JOHN 8. NEWBERRY,
GEORGE N. LAWRENCE. ALBERT R. LEEDS,
W. P. TROWBRIDGE.
ANNALS
OF THE
Pave CORK ACADEMY OF SCIENCES.
VOLUME 1.—1879.
The “Annals,” published for over half a century by the late Lyceum of
Natural Ilistory, are continued under the above name by the Nrw York
AcapmMy or Scrmnces, beginning with the year 1877.
It is proposed, as before, to issue four numbers every year, each number
fo consist of not less than thirty-two pages (octavo), with or without plates.
Price of Yearly Subscription, Two Dollars, payable in advance.
' The Academy has for sale a number of back volumes of the Annals of the
Lyceum, each containing twelve or more numbers ; the price per volume is
$4.00 with uncolored plates, or $5.00 with colored plates.
The Academy has established a Publication Fund, contributors to which,
in the sum of $100 at one time, are entitled to all the scientific publications
ofthe Academy appearing subsequently to the payment of their contri-
bution.
Communications should be addressed to
Pror. D. 8. MARTIN,
Chairman of Publication Committee, 236 West Fourth Si.
Or to
JOHN H. HINTON, M.D.,
Treasurer, 41 West Thirty-second St.
9
f2a=-Any person residing within the United States, on sending the amount
of his yearly subscription to the Treasurer, will receive the numbers as they
appear, without further cost.
Agents in London, TRUBNER & Co.
In Leipsic, BERN, HERMANN.
_ Special agents for the Academy,
NATURALISTS’ AGENCY,
Salem, Mass.
Nore.—The Index number (13)—the closing ‘part} of the last volume of
of the old series—will appear speedily
CONTENTS.
Land Shells collected by Dr. WittiaM M. Gass,
Plate XI.)# By W. G. BINNEY jest er
XXIV.—A new Form of Compass-Clinometer, by Isrann C, Rus
, XXV.—The'Structure of Colored Blood Corpuscles. By Lovig Ex
aes . Cad mt J o
November, 1879
ANNALS
OF THE
NEW YORK ACADEMY OF SCIENCES. |
LATE
LYCEUM OF NATURAL HISTORY.
SMITHSONIAN
ew Fork:
PUBLISHED FOR THE ACADEMY, ° f
1879.
Gregory Bros., Printers, 34 Carmine Street. N. Y.
OFFICERS OF THE ACADEMY,
1879, | |
President,
JOHN S. NEWBERRY.
Vice-}residents,
T. EGLESTON. BENJ. N. MARTIN:
Gorresponding Secretary,
ALBERT R. LEEDS.
Recording Secretary,
OLIVER P. HUBBARD.
Gueasurer,
JOHN H. HINTON.
Joibranian,
LOUIS ELSBERG. "e
@ommittee of Jpublication,
DANIEL S. MARTIN. JOHN 8S. NEWBERRY.
GEORGE N. LAWRENCE. ALBERT R.. LEEDS.
W. PP. TROWBRIDGE.
INN ALS
OF THE
NEW YORK ACADEMY OF SCIENCES.
VOLUME 1.—1879.
The ‘‘Annals,” published for over half a century by the late Lyceum of
Natural History, are continued under the above name by the New York
AcADEMY oF ScIENCcES, beginning with the year 1877.
It is proposed, as before, to issue four numbers every year, each number
to consist of not less than thirty-two pages (octavo), with or without plates.
Price of Yearly Subscription, Two Dollars, payable in advance.
The Academy has for sale a number of back volumes of the Annals of the
Lyceum, each containing twelve or more numbers ; the ‘price per volume is
$4.00 with uncolored plates, or $5.00 with colored plates.
The Academy has established a Publication Fund, contributors to which,
in the sum of $100 at one time, are entitled to all the Scientific Publications
of the Academy appearing subsequently to the payment of their contri-
butions.
Communications should be addressed to
Pror. D. S. MARTIN, =
Chairman of Publication Committee, 236 West Fourth St.
Or to
JOHN H. HINTON, M.D.,
Treasurer, 41 West Thirty-second St.
oe
Jz Any person residing within the United States on sending the amount
of lis yearly subscription to the Treasurer, will receive the numbers as they
appear, without further cost.
@ Agents in London, Trupner & Co.
In Leipsic, Bern. Hermann.
Special agents for the Academy,
NATURALISTS’ AGENCY,
Salem, Mass.
Notr.—The Index number (13)—the closing part of the last volume of
‘the old series—will speedily appear.
CONTENTS.
" XXV.—The Structure of Colored Blood- Corpusceles (Conca
Lovis ExsBErG, (with Plate, XIL).. i252
XXVI— Dee En of a New Species ¢ or vie of Tondeseest fro
California. By Roszrr E. 0, Sinem
2 ae ae
. i
Apap ies :
XXVII.—On Spodrniene and its Mees As ALEXIS A va a
March, 1880. Nos. I-12.
HIS INGE:
NEW YORK ACADEMY OF SCIENCES.
LATE
LYCEUM OF NATURAL HISTORY.
2s>o-=
Rew ¥ork;
PUBLISHED FOR THE ACADEMY,
1880.
Gregory Bros., Printers, 34 CARMINE Srreet, N. Y.
a a 4
OFFICERS OF THE ACADEMY,
President,
JOHN 8S. NEWBERRY.
Vice-Presidents,
T. EGLESTON. BENJ. N. MARTIN.
Gorresponding Secretary,
ALBERT R. LEEDS.
Recording Secretary,
OLIVER P. HUBBARD.
Greasurer,
JOHN H. HINTON.
Toibrarian,
LOUIS ELSBERG.
@ommiltee of JPublication,
DANIEL 8. MARTIN. JOHN 8. NEWBERRY.
GEORGE N. LAWRENCE. ALBERT R. LEEDS.
W. P. TROWBRIDGE.
ZwiN IN ATS
OF THE
NEW YORK ACADEMY OF SCIENCES.
VOLUME 1.—1879.
—__—_ oe —__—_—_
The ‘‘Annals,” published for over half a century by the late Lyceum of
Natural History, are continued under the above name by the New Yorr
ACADEMY OF SCIENCES, beginning with the year 1877.
It is proposed, as before, to issue four numbers every year, each number
to consist of not less than thirty-two pages (octavo), with or without plates.
Price of Yearly Subscription, Two Dollars, payable in advance.
The Academy has for sale a number of back volumes of the Annals of the
Lyceum, each containing twelve or more numbers ; the price per volume is
$4.00 with uncolored plates, or $5.00 with colored plates.
The Academy has established a Pablication Fand, contributors to which,
in the sum of $100 at one time, are entitled to all the Scientific Publications
of the Academy appearing subsequently to the payment of their contri-
butions.
Communications should be addressed to
Pror. D. S. MARTIN,
Chairman of Publication Committee, 236 West Fourth St.
Or to
JOHN H. HINTON, M.D.,
Treasurer, 41 West Thirty-second St.
—____e<>e—____
j= Any person residing within the United States, on sending the amount
of his yearly subscription to the Treasurer, will receive the numbers as they
appear, without further cost.
Agents in London, Trusxer & Co.
; In Leipsic, Brrn. Hermann.
Special agents for the Academy,
NATURALISTS’ AGENCY,
Salem, Mass.
Notr.—The Index number (13)—the closing part of the last volume of
the old series—will speedily appear.
Lo. re
CONTENTS.
XXVII.—On Spodumene and ‘its Alterations (concluded). By
Arms A. Jomen, (with plate XMM) 22925255 =e
XXVIII.—On certain North American Species of Zonites, etc. By
W. G. BINNEY (with plates XIV and XY), -------------
X XIX.—Lines of Discovery in the History of Ozone, with an Index
of its Literature, and an Appendix upon-the Literature
of Peroxide of Hydrogen. By Auserr R. LEEDS
' 855
nO
Vol. |. April, 1880, No. 13.
ANNALS
OF THE
NEW YORK ACADEMY OF SCIENCES.
LATE
LYCEUM OF NATURAL HISTORY.
/ANO™ Ale MUSEUM,
Dew York:
PUBLISHED FOR THE ACADEMY,
1880.
GREGORY Bros., Printers, 34 CarMINE StrexET, N. Y.
President,
JOHN 8. NEWBERRY.
Vice-Presidents,
T. EGLESTON. BENJ. N. MARTIN,
Gonyesponding Secretary,
ALBERT R. LEEDS.
Recording Secretary,
OLIVER P. HUBBARD.
Gyeasuyer,
JOHN H. HINTON.
Joibuarian,
LOUIS ELSBERG.
Committee of Publication,
DANIEL 8S. MARTIN. JOHN 8. NEWBERRY.
GEORGE N. LAWRENCE. ALBERT R. LEEDS.
W. P. TROWBRIDGE.
Eww ASS
OF THE
NEW YORK ACADEMY OF SCIENCES.
VOLUME 1.—1879.
The ‘ Annals,” published for over half a century by the late Lyceum ot
Natural History, are continued under the above name by the AAT Yorrz
ACADEMY OF SCIENCES, beginning with the year 1877.
It is proposed, as before, to issue four numbers every year, each number
to consist of not less than thiriy-two pages (octavo), with or without plates.
Price of Yearly Subscription, Two Dollars, payable in advance.
The Academy has for sale a number of back volumes of the Aunals of the
Lyceum, each containing twelve or more numbers ; the price per volume is
$4.00 with uncolored plates, or $5.00 with colored plates.
The Academy has established a Publication Fand, contributors to which,
in the sum of $100 at one time, are entitled to all the Scientific Publications
of the Academy appearing subsequently to the payment of their contri-
butions.
_Commiunications should be addressed to
Pror. D. S. MARTIN,
Chairman of Publication Committee, 236 West Fourth St.
Or to
JOHN H. HINTON, M.D.,
Treasurer, 41 West Thirty-second St.
+> ¢
jes Any person residing within the United States, on sending the amount
af his yearly subscription to the Treasurer, will receive the numbers as they
appear, without further cost.
Agents in London, Trupner & Co.
In Leipsic, Bern. HERMANN.
Special agents for the Academy,
NATURALISTS’ AGENCY,
Salem, Mass.
aan
G
CONTENTS.
XXIX.—Index to the Literature of Ozone (concluded), with an
Appendix upon the History of Antozone and Peroxide of
Hydrogen, and an Index to the Literature of the same.
By ALBERT R. LEEDS.
aN A TS
OF THE
NEW YORK ACADEMY OF SCIENCES.
VOLUME I, 1877—79.
es
The ‘‘Annals,” published for over half a century by the late Lyceum of
Natural History, are continued under the above name by the New York
ACADEMY OF SCIENCES, beginning with the year 1877.
It is proposed, as before, to issue four numbers every year, each number
to consist of not less than thirty-two pages (octavo), with or without plates.
Price of Yearly Subscription, Two Dollars, payable in advance. Price of
a Single number, Fifty Cents ; of a double number, One Dollar.
~The Academy has for sale a number of back volumes of the Annals of the
Lyceum, each containing twelve or more numbers ; the price per volume is
$4.00 with uncolored plates, or $5.00 with colored plates.
The Academy has established a Publication Fund, contributors to which,
in the sum of $100 at one time, are entitled to all the Scientific Publications
of the Academy appearing subsequently to the payment of their contri-
butions.
Communications should be addressed to
Pror. D. 8. MARTIN,
Chairman of Publication Committee, 236 West Fourth Street.
Or to
JOHN H. HINTON, M. D.,
Treasurer, 41 West Thirty-second Street.
—_ <> e—__—_
(@8" Any person residing within the United States, on sending the amount
of his yearly subscription to the Treasurer, will receive the numbers as they
appear, without further cost..
Agents in London, TRUBNER & Oo.
Volume II will comprise the Annals for the years 1880—82.
CONTENTS.
Title, Contents, and List of Plates, Vol. 1...
Generaliplind Giri. a eee ae
Index of Nomenclature...........
DEST AV APM CLG: Ae ruts rat amen rate rcs
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11